《Izuka》 Chapter 1 - Two Ordinary Students "Even if it''s destined to be lost and disappear someday. The story is saved here without being forgotten by the world." . . . . . . The sun slowly rose on the distant horizon and slowly changed the night into a bright early morning, hopefully though. As the sky was covered by thin grey clouds. The sunlight broke through them, causing the sky to be tinted with bronze and yellow. Beneath the sky, the streets were rapidly increasing with people walking to and fro. Skyscrapers slowly turned their lights off and trains began to operate. Slithering on its rail to its destination. Casual, school uniform, office suit, and whatnot. Among these people, there was a young man in his school uniform staring at a glass window of a cafe. "A polar bear?" He wondered to himself in surprise. He rubbed his eyes to make sure what he was seeing was an illusion but the bear was too real for it to be one. As he gazed at a four feet polar bear holding a vacuum cleaner wearing an apron, the bear noticed his gaze and waved him with a smile as it showed its white teeth. He replied with the same action. The bear then moved to and fro along with the vacuum cleaner. He decided it might be best to start walking before anyone thought that he''s weird. Probably someone in a suit, he said to himself as he walked away. There were few people around him wearing the same uniform, walking on a sidewalk with vehicles passing them. After a few minutes of walking, he arrived at the school gate. With hot coffee in his right hand and a bunch of donuts in a plastic bag in his free hand, he stopped as soon as he entered the school gate and surveyed the environment. He found somewhere to sit and eat there. Instead of walking into his class and eating there, he thought it might be perfect to sit here near the school gate. Some students entered the gate as they talked with their friends and smiled, once in a while giggling. Some had this gloomy face and some didn''t even bother to make an expression. For instance, this young man that Ryu recently met. He walked into the school with a nonchalant face and his hands in his pocket. His face was gentle yet has sharp eyes. A rare contradiction. "Narukami Shinra!" He called out the name as he waved his hand. Making his presence more noticeable than the others. As he called out his name, Ryu quickly averted his gaze as soon as their eyes met. Narukami ignored this. He walked in Ryu''s way. Other students didn''t mind Ryu''s stand-out presence, instead, "morning, Ryu." "Morning." They greeted him with a wave. Then, the person whose name was Narukami Shinra approached him and with a smile, he said, "morning." . . . Ryu sat on a long bench while Narukami stood beside him. Both watched people entering school as they chatting. "Your eyes are like usual, so scary," Ryu said humorously as he slightly lifted the bag of donuts to him. "Here, try some." Ryu offered with a smile and Narukami nodded. With a rustle, he grabbed one donut and after eating it, he said, "not that I want to be born with these eyes." Without waiting for his reply, Narukami asked, "How long have you been waiting? After swallowing three donuts at once, Ryu answered but before he did, Narukami murmured, ''Just how large your mouth is?'' He was a bit surprised when seeing him opened his mouth to eat those donuts simultaneously. "Just arrived, right Narukami." He put his finger one by one into his mouth. He doesn''t want to let the sweetness of the donut on his fingers went waste. It might be better to clean it off with his mouth. "Yeah?" "On my way to school. I saw a polar bear cleaning a cafe with a vacuum cleaner." He then drank the hot coffee in one gulp. He gave it to Narukami. The latter put it into a trash bin next to his right. "Are you sure it''s not a person in a suit? People do crazy things to promote their business," he guessed calmly. His eyes examined each student entering the school and when he saw a person with a tired face pass him. "Target found," he whispered. "I see, should I go then?" Ryu suggested. "No need, I''ll handle this." Ryu nodded. This was Ryu and Narukami''s routine, to observe each student if they have Foul in their body. "I''ll do it after the first break. That person''s state isn''t dangerous, no need to hurry." Narukami informed his plan. The foul inside the person''s body was no near the dangerous limit. Foul was often used as a mark by an Anomaly, a prey mark to be precise. "Un," Ryu nodded. "Why don''t you sit?" He added. "It''s cold." How can you eat comfortably with your butt in the cold? "Cold? It feels weird hearing that from you. Anyway, It''s fortunate that our winter uniform is warm." Ryu said. The air was below ten degrees Celsius, not a minus, and quite strange if you see someone sitting on a cold bench. Normally, one would look somewhere warm or something. Not that Narukami was going to judge, everyone was different. Later on, the students near the gate started whispering and combining that with more than fifty students, their whispers became loud. Such whispers were, "She''s here!" "The cold beauty of the school!" "Her beauty could be compared with top idols!" "She''s going to debut as an actor in that big movie, right? How cool!" "Seriously? She is fit as an idol!" Hearing those words, Narukami and Ryu turned their heads simultaneously to the school gate, black iron gates that can slide to one side. "Who''s coming?" Narukami asked cluelessly. A black, fancy car stopped by the gate and a man in a black suit opened the door on the passenger''s seat. Slender legs coming out of the car and the figure of a girl exited the car. Black hair, sharp gaze, curvy waist, and slim. A blue flower hairpin on her right bangs. She walked into the school nonchalantly, ignoring the eyes focusing on her. "You don''t know who she is? Right¡­ Sorry. She''s a freshman in our class, just like me, her name is Kuroda Aya." Ryu forgot that Narukami had something to take care of for a year. That was why he didn''t attend school for the whole twelve months. Anywho, the sea of students that blocked her path was moving away as Kuroda Aya walked. Giving her a path. At this point, the sight made Narukami reminiscent of his past life when he cut the sea to slash an opponent that was on the other side of the continent. "Oh¡­" "You seem not impressed." Compared to the goddesses I''ve met and known what they had achieved, this girl is only a speck of dust compared to them. Narukami thought to himself. "It''s amazing I guess for a girl of her age." Ryu laughed awkwardly, "ahaha¡­ So even the name didn''t ring a bell? She was once scouted by a professional agency." Chapter 2 - Foul As Ever "Did you see it happen?" "Well, no. But that''s as far as the rumors go." They both turned quiet as students were screaming Kuroda Aya''s name. Boys and girls alike. "Kuroda Aya!" Ryu yelled, it felt missing to not join in the party. On the other hand, Narukami with his hands on the pocket looked at her intently, not because of her beauty, of course. He had seen many forms of beauties in his past lives. Might be cruel but this girl''s face can''t be compared to them! He got an unexplainable hunch coming from his gut. He then realized something and said, "That reminds me, her name is similar to Kuroda Ki." Kuroda Ki, a CEO of a big company. "Un," Ryu nodded, "that''s her father. He is one of the top 10 of the richest men in the country." If my wealth from different worlds combined, I might be the richest human ever recorded, Narukami bragged in his mind. He''s not arrogant enough to brag about it out loud. Will Ryu believe him should he say it? Doubt he will. Anyway, the cold beauty was the daughter of a rich man. Many perhaps envy her rich and try to get an advantage of her. "What? Are you suggesting that her father is using supernatural means to attain his wealth?" Ryu asked curiously. Narukami doesn''t know if he should be concerned or amazed. Why concern? Because Ryu''s abrupt assumption could cost his life if Kuroda heard him! "No way. You know pretty well I didn''t believe any information with less credibility." Right after Narukami said that Kuroda passed them and this might just be their feelings. They noticed that she looked at them in disdain before looking away. Narukami and Ryu turned their heads to each other and shrugged their shoulders. . The bell rang and students quickened their pace to their respective classes. Heading to the classroom, Narukami went to a different path. "What''s wrong?" Ryu pondered and Narukami stopped his pace. "Change of plans, that guy is in danger," he said as he left. Ryu nodded. He wanted to help but the fact that Narukami was the one who wanted to take care of it proved that the enemy might be powerful. He didn''t want to be a burden so he followed his words. After taking the stairs and going to the roof, Narukami surveyed his surroundings first. That was when he saw a person standing near the edge of the roof. Narukami didn''t rush and approached him calmly. The person was actually the young man he saw near the school gate. From Narukami''s vision, there was a thick black smoke emitted from the person''s body. We will call this person as person A. "You''re going to die if you take one more step," Narukami said. The person turned his body around. "You are?..." "Just a passerby," he answered, then sat next to him. Should someone push him from behind, he will have a free fall. "Are you not going to stop me?" "Why should I? If you''re dead that doesn''t mean anything much to me. Just means another fragile life ceases to exist. Though, the situation for you is a bit different. I would like it if you take a few steps back. Still, if you want to jump then go ahead." A short silence later. "Hey, do you know how much pain it would be if I fell from here?" "Painless death, I believe. You only felt incredible pain all over your body but it''ll be over before you know it. Then the warmth of the blood, cold of the skin, hazy vision, and succumb to darkness." This left person A speechless. This person explained it very clearly as if he was in such a situation before. "Who are you?" "Do you believe in anything supernatural?" Narukami ignored his question. "No," he shook his head after pondering for a few breaths. "Then you''re going to have a fun life that every high school student dreamt of!" Narukami smiled as he abruptly stood. At the next moment, something dark and filled with Foul energy hit his body. It was coming from behind. Narukami blocked the attack by using his right palm. "My¡­ It seems you''re a cunning fellow." The foul in A''s body seemed to pass the limit already that it invited an Anomaly. An abnormal prey mark, huh. Narukami came to a realization. A was terrified and he took a few steps away from his recent position. Seeing this, Narukami was kinda relieved. "Aren''t you an ugly creature?" He said to a creature that looked like an insect, a fly to be precise and it had two large wings on its back. The body was dark as if it was soaked in ink. The insect looked at A who was kneeled on the ground as if a tired dog. His legs were weak and soft as tofu! Then, Narukami covered A''s figure with his body. "Sorry to bother your breakfast but I have to send you to the other side as swiftly as possible." "Wha- what is that?!" A yelled. He never saw such a monster! Well, he did in video games and something of the sort. "Just an extremely realistic 3D hologram. You can sit back and enjoy the show." Contrary to A, Narukami''s facial expression was quite calm. Quickly, black arrows were coming at them. Their speed was terrifyingly fast but for Narukami who once fought gods and others alike, these attacks were slow as a snail! On his right hand, purple lightning could be seen gradually taking form and crackling. Narukami willed it and it spread, protecting the two of them. The black arrows bounced, some dissipated after coming into contact with his lightning barrier and some went to the air, never to come back. The bounce arrows hit the ground and form weblike cracks upon contact. "This is too realistic for 3D effects!" Even an idiot would realize this much unless the idiot was also a fool. "Don''t worry, just hold on tight!" Narukami extended his right arm and made the finger gun gesture. Three fingers curved except the thumb facing the sky and index fingers aimed at the black fly. Quickly afterward, purple lightning began to crackling on it. In the next moment, acting like a pistol. "Simple Gesture: Electro gun." A beam of purple lightning was launched and traveled in the air at speeds beyond incredible. As a result, one can hear a high-pitched sound. Also, when the attack was launched. A roar of thunder echoed in the air. Students who heard the deafening lightning, especially female students were all terrified and shocked. The whole school building trembled albeit slightly. Ryu, who was looking outside of the window in deep thought, felt his table shaking, this was enough to drag him to reality. . . . . . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquil Insanity! You may like it :) Chapter 3 - Choose Your Hell, Please. He looked up and saw a straight line of purple beam, crackling as it slowly thinned out, dissipating. Because of a few reasons, his body trembled as he remembered the past. "Better not get the bad side of him," he vowed to himself. . Anywho, the fly, black creature, don''t have time to dodge. It doesn''t even have the time to realize the attack before it knew. It felt a sharp pain and vision succumbed to darkness. Its body collapsed and gradually turned to black ashes. Narukami approached the creature. "Please¡­ Help¡­ Me¡­" The voice sounded in the air, coming from the creature. So fragile. "A human?" A wondered as he looked at the creature. Narukami looked at it with cold eyes. "Stop¡­ Stop it!" A shouted as he extended his right hand. His expression was stiff and terrified, wrinkles all over his face. "It''s trying to kill you. This is not the time to show pity." Although A only saw Narukami''s back, he was confident that this person said those words with no emotion on his face. Indeed, there was no slightest emotion on his face except a smile crept up after he heard A''s response. "It¡­ It can talk! Furthermore, is there any need to do the final blow?" The fly''s body was slowly deteriorating. Let the fly die peacefully, A probably thought. "It can talk?..." He chuckled, "then if a cow can talk, could you say the same thing?" "No, that''s not what I meant." Shortly after, Narukami landed the decisive blow. In an instant, the fly blew up and no remains could be seen as it disappeared into the thin air. A flabbergasted that his eyes open wide. "Wha¡­ What are you doing!" A rushed toward him and launched a punch. Narukami effortlessly dodged his punch by moving his body to the side. Hitting the empty air, Narukami tackled him and A hit the ground with a heavy thud. "Why do you care so much about that thing? Because it can talk? Or rather that Anomaly more than meets the eye?" "Anomaly?" A quickly get up and stop attacking him as it was futile and a waste of energy or that''s what he thought. He can break free from Anomaly''s control that easily? Narukami was surprised but his face was nonchalant as ever. "They are creatures from human''s mischievous actions. Every time a person does something against morals, negative energy called Foul will form," Narukami explained. "Foul?" "Yeah." "But, I didn''t remember doing something bad." "Foul is also formed if a human has negative thoughts, intentions, and emotions. An anomaly will get attracted if foul reach to a certain extent. It then plants their foul energy into its prey,, thus calling it a prey mark." Emotions such as hatred, envy, anger, etc. "Still, it''s amazing you''re still alive. Judging by the prey mark, it''s in your body from yesterday. Normally, a person wouldn''t last an hour, let alone a day," he said with a hint of disbelief in his tone. Even though that was praise to A, the latter''s mind wandered to something else. Narukami was irked by this. ''Negative thoughts¡­'' A mumbled. "Looks like you remembered something. Mind telling it to me?" A''s expression was that of hesitation. Seeing that, Narukami sighed, and then, purple lightning appeared on his right arm. "Stay still, I''m going to weaken the prey mark." A nodded vigorously, he was no masochist and still wanted to see tomorrow. "Special Gesture: Exorcist." Both of his hands clapped together and formed this strange hand gesture that was quite hard to be explained. The gesture itself was quite complex as some fingers curved, some touched another finger and some facing the sky. Anywho, the lightning seeped into A''s body through the arm and went behind his neck. Destroying the source of the prey mark, which looked like a black flame. His body began to revitalize again. The unexplained sore muscles and tiredness had all disappeared. He moved his muscles here and there with a bright smile on his face. "Amazing, amazing, amazing! How did you do that? No, that''s not important. Where does the lightning come from?" The brain? Or does the body produce lighting like the electric eel? "Those who get a prey mark will be bound to die in another seven days, no person can erase a prey mark once it was inserted," Narukami said solemnly and A''s expression changed. His smile was no more. "I merely weakened it but it will be the same way as today in another seven days." A week from now, he''ll meet another Anomaly that will try to devour him. "What should I do then? Right, I forgot to ask your name. My name''s-" Narukami raised his right hand as he cut A''s words. "No need, I''m bad at remembering names. My name''s Narukami Shinra." He''s too straightforward¡­ A thought to himself. "Even then, I still have to introduce myself. My name is Asahi Ringo. Thanks for helping me, Narukami-kun!" His smile was quite bright despite him almost killing himself. Regarding that, Narukami knew it was the result of that fly. This guy seemed to be more energetic than he expected. "So, about what you just said. What can I do?" "Hell," Narukami replied abruptly. "Huh?" "Your life is going to be hell from this point on. Every week, you will face one Anomaly." His face stiffened, "you mean I have to fight that thing every week? Is there any other way?" He cannot accept things easily. He lived normally then abruptly had to start killing? What kind of person will get used to that kind of living quickly? Furthermore, his life was going to be at stake every seven days! Narukami didn''t utter a word. "You must be kidding! I must face other creatures like that every week? Narukami-kun, is there no other way?" There was clear evidence of fear in his tone. Should that be the case, his life was going to be a tough one. "There''s an easy way." "Tell me!" "Die here." As he was surprised, Narukami approached the edge of the roof, placing his other leg there and looking downward, he said. "This height should be enough." . . End of Chapter . . . . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 4 - Guide Him Or Kill Him "Why are you saving me then?" Asahi wondered. Earlier he saved him and following that he wanted him to die? "This and that are two different things. I''m just doing my job." Narukami explained as he approached Asahi who was thinking about the problem at hand. After a brief moment. He looked at Narukami with eyes burning with determination. "I want to live!" He exclaimed as he clenched his fist. . . Narukami went back to his classroom as he slid the door to the side. Taking a step in, gazes focused on his figure and Narukami didn''t pay much attention. He observed his surroundings, curious why the gaze was sharper than usual. Some students looked at him in surprise, some scowled. This was because he didn''t apologize or try to as he was coming late. "Narukami, sit down." The temporary teacher ordered. He wasn''t in the mood to lecture him nor did he have the time. Narukami nodded as he closed the door. Sit down and pay attention to the two people that were standing on the teacher''s podium. "Starting today, your class will have a new homeroom teacher and a transfer student. Please, introduce yourselves." The temporary teacher said with a smile. The new teacher surveyed each student attentively. His gaze was peering into each student without them knowing it. Strange, however, when his gaze fell on Narukami. He was rather surprised and didn''t respond to what the other party was saying. Noticing this, the other party, which was the temporary teacher, called out to him gently. "Sensei¡­" "Ah, yes. I''m sorry. My name is Nagasaki Yu. I will be your homeroom teacher from point on." Later, it was the new student''s turn. Others might not notice this but once in a while, she looked at Kuroda Aya with a fierce gaze. Narukami shifted his line of sight to Kuroda who was looking outside the window. It was clear she had no interest in the introduction of two new people. Yup, the cold beauty was in his class. Coincidence sure was scary and relating being looked at, Nagasaki, his new teacher, his eyes were filled with rage and hatred to Narukami. The latter felt uncomfortable yet he was composed. Receiving such a gaze had no effects on him. After all, he once lived in five different worlds and fought with many enemies that had the same eyes as his new teacher. "Nice to meet you all. My name is Nanahara Satou," she introduced herself with a warm smile. That smile caused the boys'' hearts to melt. Not all the boys though, Ryu''s expression was the same as Narukami, calm. After the introduction, the class started for a few hours. Then, the bell rang as a sign for students and teachers to take a break. Some decided to stay in class, some went to the canteen, some exited it. For the kind of person like Narukami. He stayed in class and Ryu approached him. "Narukami, did you kill the teacher''s family or something?" It seemed that Ryu noticed it too. Narukami simply shrugged his shoulders. "Beats me. I don''t remember slaughtering a family." ''Except in my past lives,'' he mumbled but his words were a bit louder than he anticipated. "Huh?" "Nothing." "...speaking of which, how''s the victim?" "Still alive, he''s lucky honestly." "Lucky?" Narukami told Ryu about the prey marm that lasted on A''s body for a day. "Are you serious?" He was shocked. Narukami nodded. "Could it be he''s a chosen one or something? That always happens in a story." Ryu added. "I already met one, similar to it at least, and don''t have any plans to meet another one. But still, he is anything but an interesting fellow." When an Anomaly foul was injected into your body, something interesting will happen. Ryu scratched the back of his head when he heard the first sentence. "Looks like something interesting will happen to this city sooner rather than later." Narukami smiled. Later. "Narukami, thanks for what you did back then," he suddenly said and Narukami replied with a sway of his right hand. "Don''t mind it." Ryu was referring to the event when he encountered his first Anomaly. "What''s going to happen to him, then? From your words. He seems more than meets the eye." "Once an Anomaly foul enters your body, it will corrupt your life energy. Making you want to die, at the same time, the negative emotions within you intensifies. As you keep thinking that. The foul will reach the limit, resulting in Anomaly coming to you and eating you." Narukami explained. "That guy, I can''t detect his life energy being corrupted. It''s still the same as ordinary people." He was controlled by the Anomaly to commit suicide and make him fight Narukami, still, he broke through the control effortlessly. Ordinary people here applied to those who haven''t received an Anomaly foul in their body. Pure body and filled with pure life energy. The fact A or rather Asahi managed to achieve this feat showed that he was no ordinary high school student¡­ "So you''re saying he''s special?" Ryu asked. "If we''re talking about being special, we Anomaly sorcerers are special compared to ordinary people. He''s different from average, that''s what I''m trying to say." Ryu then said with a low tone, "different from average... You''re a vampire so that includes you too, right?" Narukami replied as he whispered, "that applies to you too, dragon boy." They both looked at each other in silence then laughed. Thereafter, Ryu asked. "So, what is your decision?" When an Anomaly sorcerer met a human with an Anomaly foul in their body. Either bring them to the branch or kill them. The latter wasn''t recommended as when the human became an Anomaly, its strength would be two times stronger than a normal one. Let the human free? The consequences were a bit high if compared to the two. Some people were intrigued with Anomaly phenomena and possibly doing some experiments. The organization had to avoid the possibility of an experiment going wrong. For humans, Anomalies were still a strange topic. Anywho, humans who die at the hands of a sorcerer frequently become Anomaly. As such, a sorcerer must be careful when taking action. In short, die by becoming energy for an Anomaly or to become one. Therefore, each option has risks. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 5 - Balance The World? How Naive Anyway, if Narukami chose the first option, he had to take care of A, in other words, protect him and guide him. If he failed, his reputation was pretty much at stake. "I tell him to go to the nearby branch and the rest will be taken care of by them. He''ll probably be put into our squad." He then sighed as he leaned his back on the chair. Working their ass off to protect civilians yet the government didn''t recognize them. Yup, few organizations were tasked to kill Anomalies all around the world with no support from the government. In their city, a small branch was enough as Anomaly''s appearance was a lot. Indeed, the Anomaly cases in this city were quite high yet only a small branch was built. This was quite strange at first but as Narukami dug deeper, he realized what''s the cause behind this. "Will he be okay?" Narukami turned his eyes to Ryu as he shrugged his shoulders, "don''t know. I do what I can, the rest is up to him. To live in an entirely new life or die." Ryu averted his gaze shortly after their eyes met. "If he''s special like you just said, why didn''t yo-" Narukami cut his words. "It has its risks. Either for me and him, moreover, I don''t want to do it for a nameless nobody. I''ll judge him myself if he''s good enough." His words were true. If Ryu was in his shoes, he perhaps did the same. His mind abruptly recalled the past. The moment when he encountered an Anomaly for the first time. Similar to Asahi, Narukami was the one who helped him. At that moment, he was grateful, no, he was lucky to find a person such as Narukami. If other people, he might get killed. "Why did you save him?... Nevermind." Ryu quickly cast aside the question as he shook his head. It took him a while to realize it. As they talked, the whole class was focused on the transferred student. She was cheerful and had quite the communication skill. In a short time, she managed to become friends with the whole class, except Kuroda Aya. It was only a matter of time before the transfer student became popular. Narukami cast his line of sight to Kuroda who was eating a sandwich. Her eating posture was full of etiquette. Cut the bread to a few pieces and put it into her mouth with a fork. Her movements were graceful as it was natural. Narukami was confident even the trifling things she did will be pleasing to one''s eyes. Without knowing, he stared at her for five straight seconds. Kuroda was aware of his gaze. She turned her back and their eyes met. Her eyes were peering into his body and Narukami smiled. Not once in this world who could do that! They will divert their eyes after a few seconds looking into his eyes! "Interesting." Contrary to Narukami, Ryu''s skin was tingling albeit lasted for a short duration. This was caused by accidentally looking at Kuroda. Ryu was wondering who made Narukami smile. Thus, he followed his line of sight, as he did. He didn''t anticipate the eagle-like eyes of Kuroda! Had he doesn''t avert his gaze, probably he''ll faint due to fear. As it appeared to be pathetic, it was normal. Without them knowing, the new student had been observing them for a while. At first glance, her focus seemed to be on those around her, however, Narukami could sense that she was stalking the two of them. . . In a dark, damp alleyway. There was a person in strange clothes walking slowly. It was quite hard to discern its face as the brightness of the place was quite low. Insects flew around as garbage in black plastic bags scattered in the alleyway. The stench of human waste was not pleasant to one''s nose. The figure stopped walking as it discovered a lifeless human body with a big hole on its left chest. As if someone thrust their hand into his chest and pierced the heart. Flies startled when the figure approached it yet a few seconds later, they continued to swarm the dead body. Some flies landed on the corpse''s eyes that were wide open. ". . ." The figure approached the corpse and closed its eyes with his hand. As soon as the figure did that, it felt a presence from behind. Fortunately, the presence didn''t have the slightest hostile intention. "You''re the one who did this?" The figure asked. From the voice alone, the figure seemed to be a man around his forties. The man turned around and saw a young man or girl, it''s hard to tell if the person in front of him was male or female. Additionally, the person was looking down to the ground. Unless the man saw his face, he wouldn''t know. The person''s hair extended to his shoulder. The person slightly lifted his head, making eye contact with the man. Crimson, cold eyes. Blood could be seen splashed onto his cheek. He is young... the man thought to himself. "An anomaly sorcerer?... No, you''re a specialist." The young man concluded. The man observed the person from top to toe. Albeit hard to do so in low brightness. His or her hair was too bright to be blond. Quite bright yellow hair, if he''s in public, he would stand out from the crowd. His parents would''ve had an easier time finding him should he get lost when he''s a child! Anyway, "Are you going to kill me?" The young man assumed a fighting posture, chains appeared out of the blue. Odd nonetheless the young man didn''t have any killing intent. Aware that the young man didn''t have the slightest intention to kill him, the man speculated that this was an act so he didn''t do anything funny. "No need to be lively. Also, don''t compare me to them. Furthermore, if I want to kill you. I would''ve not come here alone." Shortly thereafter, the young man lowered his guard. "Why are you here then?" "I''m here to warn you, that''s all." The young man didn''t believe his words. This man came into this alleyway to warn him. Take in mind that the man was only a stranger. Who wouldn''t feel that something was strange when a stranger abruptly come to you and warn you? It wouldn''t hurt though to hear him. Whoever this person might be, regardless of his goal, the young man needed any information necessary. . . . End of chapter . . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 6 - Bound To No Rule What''s more, from his words. It seemed someone was on his trail, trying to chase after him. The young man already knew someone would chase after him yet he didn''t expect it would be this fast. "I''ll hear it." "Pay me first, nothing is free." But he''s the one who came all the way here to warn him! Why should the young man pay him instead? Shouldn''t the man be the one who had to pay him? The young man can kill him in an instant, after all. The young man examined the man and he was serious. Should the young man pay him like he just said? But that was just ridiculous. "Is this your goal? Money?" "No, forget what I said." Although the young man seemed lost, that only lasted a few moments. "Someone is already on your trail. It would be only a matter of time before you get caught." Just like his speculation. "Why should I trust your words?" "You don''t have to. You can forget my words and our encounter like nothing happened, that''s all." The man then left. If what he said was true, then the young man must act extra carefully. However, there was a chance his words were false. One more thing, why did the man tell him all of this? Thus, can''t keep the question in his mind anymore. "Why are you telling me this?" The man halted his pace. "You''re the last person of your race. If possible, I don''t want you to die, as your race exists to balance the world." It was safe to assume this man wanted to make use of this young man. The last person of a race that could balance the world. If this young man died, who can? The young man was surprised, "you¡­ where did you know that?" "It doesn''t matter where I know it. What matters the most for me is what you''re going to do next. Kill those who hunt you, break the contract, or perhaps run away? Among these options you have to take, there''s the possibility that I might have to take your life." Which was quite low. "Is that so? Then, if the end of the day we are going to kill each other. Why don''t we fast forward it?" The young man''s guard intensified as chains appeared from the thin air. The very man in front of him had dug up information about him. This man was dangerous should he let him loose, he must kill him now! "Going to use violence? Does young people really that fond of it?" The man taunted. As the young man rushed in his way, the man simply stood there. It was mysterious what expression he was making. As their distance was about four meters away, the man was still in his position. Not making movements or trying to. Fortunate or not, depending on your perspective, the young man halted his pace. Chains clanking and particles of dust were formed as he stopped. The young man examined the man one more time, this time more attentively. His eyes filled with slight curiosity and wariness toward the man which were prying into his soul. If looks can kill. Perhaps the both of them died more than a hundred times. Two men silently stared at each other. Shortly after, "I still have my pride as a fighter. I won''t kill a guy that has no intention to fight. Tch, I hate the kinds like you," he said with his expression of irritation. The young man then put some distance between them and the man''s lips could be seen smiling albeit faint. "The kind like me? I am anything but a humble and weak specialist." "You can''t fool me, old man. Earlier is more than enough to figure out what kind of person you are. Able to look through someone''s mask and take advantage of them, that is you. Old man." This kid''s sharp, the ''old'' man thought to himself. "Also, humble and weak? Aren''t you a good actor?" Meeting a serial killer was equivalent to commit suicide, moreover, the serial killer could use supernatural power. Not only was the old man calm, but he also grasped the situation as he intended. The proof of that was making the young man stop his movements from killing him. As if reading the young man''s mind. The old man chuckled, "an honor to hear a compliment from you." At the same time, he slightly bent his torso forward, bowing. Anyway, regarding the old man. The young man reconsidered if he was an enemy or not. For now, he''ll ask some questions to know more about him then decide it himself. "Why is a specialist interested in me?" The difference between an Anomaly sorcerer and a specialist was barely noticeable. They had lots of similarities. The key difference here was that, unlike an Anomaly sorcerer whose main task was to kill an Anomaly, a specialist was different. They were free to do anything they want. Their actions were them to bear. A true freedom one might say. Some specialists were tasked to kill Anomalies, some to study them, some to protect them and some to, "You''re here to ask my help to balance this city," the young man guessed with squinted eyes. The young man finally realized, this old man wasn''t here to warn him but instead to show the young man his appearance, his existence. That wasn''t his only intention, of course. The man sighed as one of his intentions was discovered, there was nothing to hide anymore as this had happened. "Are young people always this sharp? Or that only applies to you?" No response from the young man. "Jokes aside, yes. My intention here is to ask of your assistance. You may already notice this, the city''s Anomaly cases are abnormal. Bigger than other big cities around the world," he explained. "That doesn''t have anything to do with me." "That might be true. However, how about making a deal with me?" The young man didn''t say anything and kept listening. "According to my information, your current contract is to steal as many people''s hearts as possible so a certain person''s company grows, correct?" The young man''s guard increased by many points. "Calm down, I''m not going to stop you. Even if you kill the prime minister and steal his heart, I won''t get in your way." The young man''s guard went down as he wondered for a brief moment and asked, "So you''re saying that you''re going to offer me a better contract?" "Correct." . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 7 - This Is The Moment Youve Been Waiting For! The young man wondered as he pinched his chin. "You don''t have to answer me now." Right after he said that. The old man walked in his way and grabbed something from his right pocket. It was a business card. In it, there was the necessary information to contact the old man, including his name. ''Heiwajima Shouhei,'' the young man murmured. To which the old man lightly nodded in response. Next, he walked away yet halfway. "I just remembered something. Some big squads are on their way to the city. I don''t know any details, you should be careful. If you die, I will be the one in trouble." The young man shifted his line of sight to the business card in his right hand. . . "This is the worst, shouldn''t they cancel the swimming class?" Ryu whined as he uncovered his body. Put his uniform into a locker. "What are you saying? Our swimming pool is a covered pool. The school is kind enough to do that, I don''t see any problem." Narukami closed his locker. The temperature inside wasn''t affected by outside and quite warm too. Rather than complaint, Ryu should be a bit grateful. Those with an outdoor swimming pool might be annoyed if they hear his complain. "Still though, it feels kind of bizarre to swim in winter." Harukaze High School, one of the top schools. A place for elite, talented, and rich students. The facilities they had living up to their title. Not too fancy or extravagant nonetheless, enough for students to bring out their full potential. Ryu and Narukami change their clothes to their swimming suits, which were simple swimming boxers. In a narrow but enough for fifteen students to change their clothes, male students were talking with their friends as they uncovered their uniform and exchange it with a swimming boxer. This included Ryu and Narukami too. "Ryu, how long have you been here?" "As far as I remember it, probably four to five months. I transferred after the end of summer. Why?" "You''re unlucky." "Unlucky?" He wondered as one of his brows raised, he also put on his swimming boxer. Afterward, he recounted the moments when he first moved to the city. In which, if he thought about it, he really was unlucky! Meeting an Anomaly for the first time and following that, was a sequence of events, these were like an amazing dream. He felt dispirited after recounting the past. His body went so weak that it bent forward. As such, Narukami pat Ryu''s right shoulder and assured him. "Don''t worry Ryu, as long you''re by my side. Nothing will happen to you! So, don''t give up!" With thumbs up. Ryu did feel assured and eased up. His shoulders that felt heavy magically disappeared. "Hearing that from you feels different." "Really? I try my best to be supportive though, oh well." Ryu simply chuckled, "don''t worry, Narukami, I''ll be fine. That Aside, buy me lunch this noon!" . . Both of them then walked to the swimming pool with a smile, only Ryu. As soon as they entered the swimming pool, all the boys'' gaze was focused on Kuroda Aya. The latter get up from the pool and approached a teacher. As she walked, it felt like there were golden bubble lights in the background, and the world revolved around her, it was something out of this world. Water dripped down from her long, black hair that was extended to her waist. Her footprints could be seen printed on the floor due to her feet being wet. "No matter how many times I see this, my eyes will never get tired!" One of the boys yelled in delight. "Indeed, this sight can only be seen by us! In other words, we''re special!" Another joined in. "I say a hundred out of ten!!" Other boys decided to judge her entire figure. "No, one hundred is still low. Even a billion points is still not enough! Kuroda-sama is the true embodiment of beauty. Her facial features, her three sizes, her skin, they showed it all!" Right after this, all the boys shouted in agreement. On the other hand, the girls were disappointed as they sighed. The transferred student approached Kuroda and the latter had to stop walking. "Kuroda-san, no need to mind them." Kuroda replied with a nod and continued her pace to the teacher''s way. Abruptly. "5/10," Narukami said with a poker face as his arms were crossed. The boys'' gaze turned to him almost immediately. Silence fell as the boys were in shock. They can''t believe what this fool just said! Soon enough, anger take over their bodies. "What''s wrong? Did I say something strange?" He asked cluelessly. Truth to be told, he was having fun playing the clueless guy. "Bastard! You dare to mock the goddess! Even your death wouldn''t be enough!" "That''s right, just because you have a good look, doesn''t mean you can put others down so you can feel better!" Saliva came out of their mouth as they talk. It didn''t hit his face as it dissipated after coming into contact with his skin. If they stay here any longer, a massacre would happen! Narukami definitely wouldn''t hold back to beat these guys! If Narukami could hear Ryu''s thought, he probably going to say: who do you think I am? I''m not a savage beast... Ryu quickly moved to Narukami''s back and pushed him away from the crowd. Next, he turned his head to the crowd and with an awkward laugh. "Everything''s fine! He''s joking! No need to worry!" He yelled in panic. Narukami giggled silently and Kuroda observed them nonchalantly from a distance. . . In the pool, Narukami floated on the water with his face facing upward. Ryu sat on the side of the pool, sighed. "Narukami, you''re going to die if you keep that up." "No need to worry, I''m not fragile enough to die by the hands of them. Shouldn''t you worry about them instead?" As a person who managed to defeat powerful beings in his past lives and continues to this day, he was confident he could defeat them with his eyes closed. Ryu shifted his sight to the boys whose gaze was focused on Kuroda Aya who was swimming. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 8 - Sacred Place Their cheeks were beet red. Some of the boys were fat, some were skinny, some were decent yet Ryu doubt they can defeat Narukami. "Yeah, you''re right." Shortly thereafter, Ryu got into the pool and slowly approached Narukami. It wasn''t his turn yet to do the swimming practice. Henceforth, while waiting for his turn. It might be better to mess with Narukami. The latter''s facial expression was flat as his body floating and slowly swayed despite no motion from him. As he approached Narukami, Ryu spoke under his breath, ''Emperor of calamity, I call thee to bend my will.'' Without Narukami knowing, a red glow occurred. It took him a short breath to realize it and he changed his position. He turned his head to the flickering of a red light and as he did, something that looked like the head of a dragon lunged at him from underwater with its mouth. Instinctively, he blocked the attack with a powerful electric shock. As he was in the water, it spread quickly to the entire pool. In an instant, those in the pool felt a static shock. It was enough for them to quickly leave the water in a hurry as they were afraid of the unknown. Swimming peacefully then felt something electrocute you, one would leave in hurry as human body was weak against electricity if skin being covered by liquid such as water. The reason why they felt a static shock instead of electrocution was because Narukami quickly decreased the output of his lightning, only the electric particles around him were stronger. A body floated on the water near him. Charred black as charcoal and black smoke was emitted, his right hand was that of a head of a dragon. His hand looked like a dragon sock puppet. "What are you doing?" Narukami frowned and realized what was going on. He dragged him out of the water and the dragon''s hand disappeared. As a result of a certain incident a few months ago, Ryu gained the power of a dragon. He can shape shift a certain part of his body. For instance, his right hand was taking the shape of a dragon. The transfer student noticed this, smiled. ''As I expected,'' she mumbled. Narukami called out to his teacher and the teacher approached him. When asked what happened to him, Narukami replied that Ryu''s legs were cramp. When asked again about Ryu''s charred black body. "Sensei, what are you talking about? His body is fine." The teacher was confused at first. He shifted his gaze to Ryu, the charred black was gone! "Eh? What''s going on?..." Quickly afterward. "Someone help! Kuroda is drowning!" A girl shrieked for help. Kuroda''s figure slowly descended to the pool floor as she was motionless out of breath. Right above her figure, on the surface of the water to be precise, bubbles and ripples were formed as a result of her breath and struggle. Fortunately, the pool was clear and there were fewer people in there. Making things easy in many ways. Narukami quickly dove in without a second thought. This is suffocating¡­ I can''t breathe¡­ someone, with the last energy she had, she thought that to herself. Her right arm was raised to the sky, trying to grasp something. The fraction of light underwater was beautiful yet terrifying. What she was trying to grasp was the light, hoping it would not go away. However, no matter how hard she tried, the fraction of light, which looked like small, long white snakes slithering in the water at terrifying speed. It was impossible to grasp something that can''t be caught in the first place. She felt her lungs were filled with water as she ran out of breath. Her eyes slowly succumbed to the darkness as her figure touched the pool floor, which was five meters deep. There was nothing she could do as her muscles were given up. Is this the end?... She wondered. Then, as expected or not, depending on how you view it, a figure slowly came into her vision. Black hair swayed as he swam in her direction. His expression was calm with no hint of worry. Why would a guy with that kind of expression save him then? No, that was not the important part. The important part was that she¡­ . . Narukami fluidly swam in her way. From an outsider''s perspective, his swimming was spectacular, it felt like watching a pro swimmer directly! He moved his legs up and down as if they were a tail. His arms were not used but strange enough, he was as fast as someone who swam with their legs and arms! "Amazing," one of the girls said in disbelief. Who would''ve thought the quiet and the most hated kid in the class has such a talent? That was not applied to the girl, everyone who saw this started to change their perspective toward him. The water was clear so they could see Narukami grab Kuroda''s waist. Some were envied and hoped they were him, some were relieved. Narukami swam up as he carried Kuroda as if she was a princess. He moved his legs to paddle himself out of the water. Later, after getting out of the water with Kuroda. He looked at each of his classmate''s faces for brief seconds. In one second, he noticed some of their expressions were worried and afraid, some were panicking. Their expression was quite normal in fact, making him the only weirdo, he can still make a calm and nonchalant expression. Some students were too focused on Kuroda who was lying on the floor, motionless. "Hey, are you there?" Narukami gave her a good shake to wake her up but her eyelids were closed shut. Narukami hurriedly placed his cheek near her mouth. He can feel it, even though her breathing was extremely weak, she was still alive. Next, he put his ear to her left chest. Her nonchalant expression changed instantly. Someone who noticed his change of expression asked, "what''s wrong, Narukami? Is she okay? Is she breathing?" Narukami fell in a daze for a brief moment but those words dragged him to reality. He shook his head. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 9 - Its Real Free Estate What''s going on? He pondered as he closed his right ear onto her left chest. At this point, his brows knitted together, almost touching. He slightly lifted his head, examine her. Making sure if she was dead or not. Although weak, I can still detect her life energy, Narukami said after examining her. For the last time, he put his right ear on her left chest. Indeed, usually, in that exact position, lies the most important thing a human body had if put aside the brain. Its main job was to pump maroon liquid of blood to travel through the blood vessels before ending up at their destination. The usual heartbeat one would hear if you close your ear to one''s chest wasn''t possible for Kuroda. Narukami quickly used a different approach. Which was quite shocking and unexpected to those around him, they stood there with their mouths agape. Their minds went blank for a few short seconds as they processed what just happened! Narukami pinched her nose and pressed his lips to the goddess'' lips! A sacred place they believe that no mortal should touch! Let alone a kiss! Yes, they forgot the situation in a breath of seconds. "You bastard! How dare you touch the sacred place!" "That''s right! We''ll make your life a living hell if you do that again, you scumbag!" The boys were shouting in anger. Narukami remained silent and one of the girls, this was the same girl who noticed Narukami''s change of expression. "Scumbag? He''s the one who dived in to save her! What are you guys doing when she''s drowning? Nothing! And you call yourselves her followers? Her fan? How laughable!" They zipped their mouths and looked down as if they were dogs who did something wrong. Anyway, Narukami gave her rescue breaths a few times, and following that, he gave her CPR. After repetitively doing the chest compressions. "Cough! Cough!!" Kuroda coughed out of the water from her lungs and the people surrounding her were happy to know that she''s okay. The teacher wanted to help Kuroda, though, seeing one of his students already step in. It would be bad of him to ruin his student''s glow-up or rather a cool side. Therefore, he, as a teacher, watched from the side. Obviously, if things were not going to be as smooth as he thought, he would step in. "Teacher, she''ll be okay." Narukami''s gaze was on the teacher, he gave the teacher a simple nod. Shortly afterward, he carried her on his back. "Just in case, please call the doctor or the teacher in the infirmary to prepare themself. I''ll carry her there." The teacher nodded and went to a walkie-talkie that rested on top of a small, round table. Accidents in the pool were more common than one might think. Ready for the worst was what adults good for. As such, a communication device like this was necessary. As Narukami carried Kuroda, he approached Ryu as he grabbed his legs. Thus dragging him. "Let''s go, Ryu." He left bringing two people with a calm look. Those who saw the event don''t know what the appropriate reaction should they make¡­ . . Gentle ray of the sun along with the slight breeze of the wind. Curtains dancing from side to side as the wind blew. A human figure appeared to be lying on a white bed. Her eyes were closed shut as her entire figure was covered by a white cloth. Abruptly, the girl''s eyelids twitched. She then opened her eyes and the first thing that came into her vision was a white ceiling and the breeze of the wind. Strangely, it wasn''t cold yet warm. Reminiscing her of the warm, summer breeze. The girl raised her upper body and scanned the room as her pupils moved from left to right. Windows by her side with white curtains, white walls, this room was your ordinary infirmary room. Her gaze then stopped at a peculiar young man who was sitting next to her, her left side to be exact. His face was gentle and hid many secrets. His thin appearance made him look weak yet the girl felt that this young man was more than that. His eyes were shut as he sat with his arms crossed. He leaned against the wall at the same time. Instead of using curtains to separate each room, the school decided to build a wall separating each room. The girl didn''t know who this young man was, one thing for sure was that he''s the one who saved her. That much was enough for her to remember. The girl, Kuroda Aya, shifted her line of sight out the window. The wind greeted her the moment she did that. She savored the moment as the edge of her lips curved up. Her hair fluttered in the air and the scent of her shampoo traveled in the air before ending up in the young man''s nostrils. Perhaps because of that or the wind, the young man opened his eyes. Seeing her smile was the first thing that came into his vision. He was slightly speechless. "You''re up, take you long enough." Kuroda turned her face and her smile disappeared. A sense of guilt lingering in his heart. He shouldn''t have done that. Her gaze was that of disdain, the same as the moment when she looked at him at the school gate. "Do you have a grudge against me? Or something in the past?" Kuroda then pinched her cheek and stretched it before finally releasing it, "sorry, what face I''m making just now?" Her cheeks gradually became red. "You don''t even know what expression you''re making?" One of Narukami''s eyebrows raised. "Pfft, ahaha! You''re a strange one, Kuroda-san!" He tried to endure his laugh but burst out in the next moment. Showing his white teeth as he laughed. Kuroda tilted her head to the side. Wondering if she said something wrong. As strange as she may seem, Narukami didn''t probe it. Shortly thereafter, after his laugh to be precise. Kuroda bowed down, causing her head to almost touching the bed. Her long, silky, black hair disarranged all around the bed, and she said her gratitude, "thank you, um¡­" . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 10 - Your Mom Calls Me Daddy Too Gentle ray of the sun along with the slight breeze of the wind. Curtains dancing from side to side as the wind blew. A human figure appeared to be lying on a white bed. Her eyes were closed shut as her entire figure was covered by a white cloth. Abruptly, the girl''s eyelids twitched. She then opened her eyes and the first thing that came into her vision was white ceiling and the breeze of the wind. Strangely, it wasn''t cold yet warm. Reminiscing her of the warm, summer breeze. The girl raised her upper body and scanned the room as her pupils moved from left to right. Windows by her side with white curtains, white walls, this room was your ordinary infirmary room. Her gaze then stopped at a peculiar young man who was sitting next to her, her left side to be exact. His face was gentle and hid many secrets. His thin appearance made him look weak yet the girl felt that this young man was more than that. His eyes were shut as he sat with his arms crossed. He leaned to the wall at the same time. Instead of using curtains to separate each room, the school decided to build a wall separating each room. The girl didn''t know who this young man was, one thing for sure was that he''s the one who saved her. That much was enough for her to remember. The girl, Kuroda Aya, shifted her line of sight out the window. Wind greeted her the moment she did that. She savored the moment as the edge of her lips curved up. Her hair fluttered in the air and the scent of her shampoo traveled in the air before ending up to the young man''s nostrils. Perhaps because of that or the wind, the young man opened his eyes. Seeing her smile was the first thing that came into his vision. He was slightly speechless. "You''re up, take you long enough." Kuroda turned her face and her smile disappeared. A sense of guilt lingering in his heart. He shouldn''t have done that. Her gaze was that of disdain, the same as the moment when she looked at him at the school gate. "Do you have a grudge against me? Or something in the past?" Kuroda pinched her cheek and stretched it before finally releasing it, "sorry, what face I''m making just now?" "You don''t even know what expression you''re making?" One of Narukami''s eyebrows raised. "Pfft, ahaha! You''re a strange one, Kuroda-san!" He tried to endure his laugh but burst out in the next moment. Showing his white teeth as he laughed. Kuroda tilted her head to the side. Wondering if she said something wrong. As strange as she may seem, Narukami didn''t probe it. Shortly thereafter, after his laugh to be precise. Kuroda bowed down, causing her head to almost touch the bed and said her gratitude, "thank you, um¡­" "Narukami Shinra, Narukami is fine." "Thank you, Narukami-sama." She raised her head and her hair followed. "Sama? That''s a bit too much, calling my name is fine," Narukami said. "Then my lord." "That''s worse." "My saviour?" "Denied." "My Prince?" "Too cheesy." "My father." "I don''t remember buying any milk." "My dad." "Your mom calls me daddy too." "My liege." "Too edgy." "My¡­" "Stop, hold on." Narukami quickly extended his right arm and opened his palm wide open. "Can''t you call me by my normal name?" "I can''t as you saved me. Because of my current situation, I can''t possibly follow you around like an obedient dog so the least I can do is call you with the utmost honorific." So in short, because Narukami saved her. She wanted to call him Lord, master, saviour, and whatnot. Furthermore, if her situation was allowing it, she wouldn''t hesitate to be his dog? Henceforth, he tried something to make sure. "Before I say anything, would you bark if I told you so?" "Woof, woof." Yup, this girl just lost her mind. Narukami rubbed his glabella. Pondering what he should do next. At this point, he might have to oblige with her word. Out of the blue, something slid through his mind. "Kuroda-san." "Call me by my first name, Master!" Is she possessed? Narukami thought to himself. The ones he often met were different! Like two different people! If she changed her hairstyle and put on a bit of make-up. Then showing up with this side of her, Narukami wouldn''t know if this was her! "Well then, Aya." Kuroda, no, Aya can feel her heartbeat increase. A boy of her peers called her front name with not much difficulty. She touched her left chest but soon, her expression changed dark. That''s right, I offer my heart to that man¡­ . . "Aya? Is something wrong?" She shook her head. "Then, there''s something I want to talk about. It''s related to your heart." "Un, you probably discover that when trying to save me. No point in hiding it I believe. Yes, I have no heart." "How are you still alive?" "There is a connection between my body and my heart." "Do you mind telling me who did this to you?" "It doesn''t matter, I can''t get it back. That man is far beyond my reach. Master, will you hear your pitiful servant''s request?" She requested with pleading eyes. One might feel something from those eyes, though, to Narukami, it did not affect him. "Go ahead." "Sell your heart to me, Master." "What?" He got up from his seat. Whoosh! Strong blew of the wind hit the curtains, causing them to lift for a few seconds before descending, returning to their original position. Narukami slightly increased his guard, causing the room temperature to change. Aya''s mouth trembled and a blue, biting cold surface started to spread on the wall near the window. He can''t control cold but he can control heat, indirectly of course. Despite the sunlight giving the earth the necessary brightness and warmth. The earth has what it was called a season, the latter has more advantage as outside was so cold that warm water could turn to snow-like particles within seconds. "I will pay no matter the price! I will even become your sex slave! You can do anything to me!" She leaned forward as she took a step forward. Causing Narukami to move back to avoid bumping her. Although she was wearing her uniform, it was messy. Some of her buttons, the top ones especially, were unbuttoned. Whether she did that intentionally or not, Narukami doesn''t know. He can see her breast from above and her pink bra. Realizing that she can''t kill him, nor anyone around him hiding to ambush him. Narukami increased the heat by covering the window with electric particles. Blocking the cold, the electric particles then circled the room at the speed of sound. Their distance was quite close, Narukami could feel her breathing on his cheek. He shifted his line of sight to Aya. Next, he touched her small shoulders with both hands and pulled her back to her bed. "Please calm down, Aya. First of all, someone''s heart is not something that can be pulled out like Lego bricks! Second, someone can''t live without one. Third, it will be hard for me too!" Narukami let go of her shoulders and went back to his seat. "But you''re different, master! You''re a powerful vampire! You can live without your heart!" Narukami faintly squinted his eyes. "A vampire? No such thing exists. You watch too many movies, Aya." Aya gently shook her head. "I hired someone to know more about you. l am certain what that person said is the truth!" Narukami pinched his chin as he wondered about something. "Why did you dig for information about me in the first place?" True, no one in the school knew of his true identity; he often lay low and didn''t make any ruckus. What part of him led this beauty to scavenge information about him? "I know this sounds ridiculous and foolish. I know you''re a vampire from a dream, still, I wasn''t sure. Thus, I hire someone." Dream was a mysterious thing that even science can''t explain. In it, one perhaps experience unexplainable things, one perhaps see the future. Though, regarding the latter, it''ll be hard to tell if it was going to come true or not. "A dream?" Is it that simple? Narukami thought to himself. "Can you tell me more about your dream?" "Besides a vision about you giving me your heart. I see someone sitting on a chair." Aya recalled, white figure of a human sitting on a chair with lofty aura around him. "Someone on a chair?" His stomach felt like it was being rolled right after hearing the word. "Un," she nodded, "it said to send his regards to you." "Send his regards?" Narukami''s expression changed to that of anger. His mouth twitched. "That bastard¡­ Is he playing me?" He slightly groaned. Narukami looked downward as his face turned grim. His blood was boiling and it was a miracle he didn''t burst out of rage. "You know him?" "An old friend of mine. To make sure, who is his name?" He was the one who reincarnate Narukami into this world. Why on earth would he intrude into her dream? Wait, no, Narukami knew exactly why. Aya recalled her dream but the dream wasn''t as clear as she thought. It was blurry. Moreover, the more she recalled it, her mind would think about something else. For instance, food for tonight, dessert, midnight snack, random thoughts like doing perverted things with Narukami. She chose to give up as she sighed disappointedly. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 11 - My Races Technique To Enjoy Food It appeared the only part she remembered was where Narukami gave her his heart and the white figure. The rest remain unknown. She moved her head to the left and right in guilt. "I''m sorry, master. The dream happened a few months ago." It''ll a waste of time too if she kept trying to remember the event. "I see, then when he''s talking to you. Is he doing something strange? Something peculiar?" "Hard to tell, his figure was all white. I can''t even see his face." Narukami went into a daze right after her words. He laughed out of the blue. "Aha, ahahaha, AHAHA! Interesting! You''re interesting, Aya! Just who are you?! No matter, I will give you my heart. However, I have to judge it myself if you''re worthy." His laugh was enough to make her skin tingling and she flinched when he started laughing. No, that wasn''t the part that should be highlighted. "Seriously? You''ll give me your heart? So, what should I do? Give you my virginity? Becoming your sex slave? Dog? Either way is fine!" Her tone was different from before. It was high and her eyes gleaming with sparkles. Her expression also suggested that she can''t wait. Seeing her excited while saying those things are strange in many ways, Narukami said to himself and he had to rest his head on his right hand, his right arm was lying on the chair''s armrest. Anyway, the image of her in his mind shattered, similar to a mirror being hit by a bat, turning it into millions of little fragments. "So you''re what is called a masochist?" "I am not! But," she touched her heart and averted her gaze there. The usual beat she commonly felt wasn''t there. The beat that accompanied her through bad and good. The beautiful rhythm on one''s chest. "I want to make that old man regret what he did to me." After hearing that, something came into his mind. He wanted to ask, though, it appeared he need the right timing. After a short silence. "Do you want your heart back?" His question made her heart thump. She can''t feel her heart beating in her chest but she can tell. Aya turned her head to Narukami, there were words she wanted to say but couldn''t come out of her throat. Her mouth opened a bit as she closed it in the next moment. Later, she looked away. Her body somehow won''t follow her command, it wanted to avoid Narukami''s prying gaze. She found this weird. She also felt he was peering into her soul and knowing every secret she had. When you lose something that was originally tailored-made for you. The obvious thing to do was to find it and take it back. Something very important for her was taken by a man to fulfill his greed. This was enough of a reason to take what belonged to her. But she couldn''t. Shortly afterward. "I''m a parasite," she weakly said as her eyes got watery. "I can''t get my heart back. I can''t face that man. Even if I did, I would only cause unnecessary trouble, for me and others." She hugged her knees as her face was covered by her long bangs and arms covered the side. "I don''t care," Narukami said. Aya lowered her left arm so she could see Narukami''s face. "What do you mean?" "I''m a vampire. Anything in my view is food and toys. Humans, animals, everything in this world is only a playground for us, vampires." Narukami got up from his chair and slowly invaded Aya''s personal space, he slowly crawled onto the bed. "Narukami?" His gaze was piercing her soul. Her body spammed danger as she kept her distance from him, crawling back. "Stay back!" She shrieked. Futile, however. He was akin to a hungry predator, locking its prey. Like every prey would do, they''ll retaliate. Her legs were itching to run. "We are the beings that ruled the night. Feared by many and often be told in folktales and myths. As such, even you''re saying that you''re a parasite." He was getting closer and opened his mouth. Two sharp fangs could be seen and there was a sharp glint of the light. Aya land a weak punch. Narukami didn''t feel anything. Aya stopped crawling as her back hit the bed. Sweats were flowing down through her cheek and her mouth was trembling. "Please, stop¡­" Her plea was ignored. Who could stop a starving beast when food was in the extremely short vicinity? "That won''t affect me," he continued as their distance got closer, "they say the blood of a maiden or a talented person is delicious. Now that two types of delicacy are in one form, time to find out." Aya let him, she gave up and prepared for the pain as she closed her eyes. Narukami slowly approached her neck and bit her snow-white neck. Or at least that''s what she thought. She waited¡­ She waited¡­ But nothing happened¡­ "Eh?" She opened her eyes in bewilderment. The pain she had been preparing for didn''t come. Narukami licked his mouth seductively. "Your blood is delicious but too sweet." Narukami crawled out of the bed as if nothing just happened. "Hold on, what just going on?" "I taste your blood." "Why didn''t I feel any pain?" Aya touched her neck and didn''t feel anything that seemed to be a wound. "Vampires have their means to enjoy human blood without injuring them. To do this, one would require incredible patience." "But, you did it in mere seconds¡­" Her five fingers were still on her neck, moving here and there, looking for the wound as she felt her smooth skin. "Well, as you said, I''m a powerful vampire. If I can''t do this much, I think it''ll disgrace that title of mine." He smiled. As his figure crawled out, Aya could see something on his right finger, to be more specific, it was his index finger. Something red, strange to be red oil paint as they were in the infirmary and not that thick to be one. Narukami noticed her gaze as he turned around. Later, with interesting eyes, he put his right index finger into his mouth. "I''ll come again to you if I get bored." He got out of her bed and she fell in a daze. Processing what she just saw and wondering if she had to come to his presence and offer her blood. He did say if she was worthy or not. Maybe to prove it, she had to offer him her blood and its taste must be to his liking. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 12 - Top Secret "Try to eat more green to balance the flavor," he suggested as he went back to his seat. Aya then averted her attention to Narukami, "you can also read minds?" With a gentle wave of his hand to the left and right, "no, no. Your expression tells me everything." Human expression was the greatest weakness one could have. If not controlled properly, it could be to your disadvantage when against an enemy or the opposite. Even though Kuroda always wore a nonchalant expression. This may be his feeling but she seemed to be full of expressions, particularly right now. Fear, delighted, excited, curious, dejected. Seeing this many expressions from her than anybody could''ve made Narukami don''t want anyone else to see these expressions. The feeling of something for you only, for you to see not anyone else. No matter how many times he felt this, it was a heavenly feeling. He knew the above was impossible. She didn''t belong to anyone. "That aside, I already found where your heart is." Right after his words, Aya felt unsettled and turned to a deaf girl. "It''s located in your father''s company. I know what you''re thinking. How did I manage to find out? Simple, by making your heartbeat increase. I sense something fluctuating in the air." This something was in the form of a thin, white thread extended to somewhere. Of course, because of its thinness and transparency. It made it hard to be discernible and recognized. Therefore, when her heartbeat increased, the thread swayed about by moving up and down. Simultaneously, it emitted faint energy to transmit a signal to the heart. This was similar to a cable. Unlike a cable that had physical property and could be damaged, this thread was almost impossible to cut. Unless you''re some kind of god that could control fate. While waiting for Aya''s response, Narukami noticed something. Once in a while, Aya''s pupils would focus on him before looking away. This happens a few times, additionally, her mouth slightly opened as she wanted to say something. "What''s wrong? Do you want me to suck your blood like in movies?" He asked teasingly with a smile. "N-no!" She answered as she made eye contact with Narukami. They stare at each other for a brief moment before she averted her line of sight. After a short pause of silence, she slightly bit her lips and gathered her courage, "un, I want to get my heart back!" This may seem contradictory to her request to Narukami. For her, she didn''t know how strong he was, she did know for a fact he was powerful but she never saw him act. She feared that Narukami would die meaninglessly should he try to get her heart back, yet, seeing him taste her blood without injuring her was enough to prove that he was indeed powerful. "Your previous request is yet to be cast aside. I''ll help you to get your heart back first and if that fails, we''ll do the original approach. Though, I doubt that I''ll fail." Giving his heart to her. Naturally, Narukami was reluctant but taking his words back was impossible at this point. He could suggest helping Aya in the first place instead of offering his heart to her. The reason behind this was because someone was involved in the whole matter. If that person was involved, things often turn to hectic. Let''s see what he''s up to¡­ Narukami thought to himself. . . "How much do you know about me?" Narukami asked to make sure something that was in his mind. There were things about him that ordinary mortals shouldn''t learn. "Only your true identity." "That''s it?" She nodded and Narukami was slightly surprised. His existence in the city was¡­ peculiar. Not saying he was extremely influential or that sort. "Then do you know anything about Anomaly or All Beyond?" "I''ve heard All Beyond. It''s a military training organization to train talented soldiers and regarding Anomaly, sorry master. I have no clue." "As I said, don''t call me master. Na-ru-ka-mi! Narukami is fine!" He said as he spelled out how to pronounce his name. "Then brother." "Nope. I don''t remember any wheat." "Senpai?" "We''re in the same class." "Chief." "I hate the yellow hair guy, so no." "Elder brother?" "We''re not in a Chinese novel." . . . "Anomaly in simple terms, monsters who crawled on earth. Living their days to sate their endless hunger by devouring humans, they can''t die by normal means." "If that''s the case. Then why are we still living in peace?" Aya pondered. Such monsters were carving for nothing but destruction yet the society was still on its toes. Not on the brink of collapse. "That''s why the said organization exists. All Beyond on the front is to train special soldiers, which was true but for a different purpose. The war ended more than seventy-five years ago, nearing a century. There is no gain for the government to train extra soldiers." As the military was enough. "So, to make sure the world is running smoothly despite their existence. Humanity began to gather those with abilities, they are called Anomaly sorcerers. Mainly tasked to exterminate them." "Are you one of them, senpai?" She asked. This time, she didn''t avert her gaze. She can make the usual eye contact with him. Narukami noticed this but paid no heed to it. For him, what was important was that. Senpai? I left a year behind so I guess it''s okay¡­ Narukami thought to himself. "More or less, yeah." "Why does Anomaly exist and how?" Are they capable of reproducing? Is their existence to control the human population? Why would someone create such a monster in the first place? No, probably these things are like dinosaurs who slept and survived the calamity? Such thoughts appeared in her mind. "They are formed by us." "Us? As in humans? Not someone?" Narukami nodded, "humans'' negative actions formed what''s called Foul energy." The human foul was very different from an Anomaly foul. The latter was pure chaos, evil and dark. "Everyone emits this energy unknowingly at a low rate and slowly. Then, when it reaches a certain extent, it''ll condense and an Anomaly will be formed, or rather born. Depending on how you view it." Narukami continued his explanation. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 13 - One "No one exactly knows why they exist in the first place. There are some theories about it but I won''t bother you to read them." Narukami put his hands to the back of his neck as his gaze was in the distance, out of the window. "Why are you telling me this?" It was obvious that an ordinary girl like her didn''t need information like that. As such, she found it odd. "You may find yourself one as your situation is possibly related to Anomaly. I don''t know how someone can pull out your heart without you dying." As far as Narukami was concerned, one''s heart was quite complex. It not only circulated blood but also your life energy so it remained pure. This process was extremely slow. Life energy was something that an ordinary person''s heart can''t get used to. You see, the human body was great at adapting things, almost to everything in fact. If you start a certain diet, your body will get accustomed to it in a few weeks or days. If you live in a two-season country and move to a four-season country, your body will gradually show its changes as it adapted. Therefore, when life energy was circulating. It should be getting faster as the heart recognized more of its immaterial property. Despite all of the above. The circulation remained the same, slow. Anyway, a human foul shouldn''t be in one''s body. As to find balance, the body decided to emit this through skin spores. Unfortunately, the process was painfully slow too. And, in some cases, some human foul in your body didn''t leave as it should''ve and slowly accumulated. Thus, when an Anomaly noticed a human with a lot of foul. It would inject its foul into it. Then, the Anomaly foul will devour human foul as its nutrition to grow until it reached a certain extent. Anomaly foul can make you want to kill yourself. Anyhow, his words made Aya frown, "how long will I meet one?" "Depends. As of now, your human foul is still at a safe range. It''ll take five years for you to reach the limit." The human body produced fouls based on their negative behaviour and emotions. As such, everyone was different. If you know how to control yourself from doing mischievous things and your emotions. Then it''ll take longer. "Five years..." That''s longer than Aya expected. Narukami changed his sitting position as he grabbed his phone from his pocket. "You can be at ease. As long as I know your smell, nothing can scratch you, let alone kill you." Out of the blue, something slid through her mind as she recalled the time when Narukami approached her as he crawled. "So that''s your purpose too," she said and one of Narukami''s eyebrows raised. It took a short time for him to realize what her words truly meant. Then, Narukami opened his phone. As soon as he did that, Ryu called him. Narukami pressed the green icon as he swiped it to the right. "Hey, Ryu. Sorry for asking you to take care of the mission alone." As they were working under All Beyond, taking a mission was a must. If they miss a single mission, it''ll be... No, yea no. Their circumstances were a bit special so it should be okay for them to not do any mission yet here Ryu were, taking a mission by himself. Once you complete a mission, you''ll be rewarded accordingly. "It''s okay. That aside, we have a problem." "A problem?" Narukami''s attention was now focused on what Ryu was going to say next. Recently, things were getting boring. Daily missions, the cycle of life: Waking up, eating, school, killing Anomalies, sleep. Aya''s case was indeed interesting but he still needed some information about who he was going against. "It''s the new guy, he got arrested by the organization." "The new guy? You mean Asahi? What did he do?" Narukami simply ordered him to go to the branch, register himself as an Anomaly sorcerer under Narukami''s name, and done! How did he end up being arrested was completely beyond Narukami''s imagination! "Long story short, he accidentally came across a killing scene and is now under the assumption of being the suspect." "Who he killed?" "The son of the first squad commander, a first-class Anomaly sorcerer." "How''s Asahi? Is there any injury?" "He''s fine. When I went back to the branch to get our reward, I saw him unscathed." Logically, it would be impossible for Asahi to kill such a guy as he only entered a whole brand new world and a complete newbie! Not only did the guy Asahi kill appear to be a big shot''s son, but Asahi also left with no injury! He didn''t have any grudge towards anyone in the organization too. However, the fact he was arrested by All Beyond showed that they have the reason. Asahi Ringo, in case some had forgotten. He was the person who Narukami saved. He was once an ordinary human and as soon as he entered the world filled with people with abilities, he killed one of them easily? Narukami doubted it was that simple. "How''s his situation?" "Because of lack of proof, he''s still in the interrogation room and his punishment is yet to come. Speaking of which, Z is on his side so you don''t have to worry." "Z is?" Narukami stroked his forehead with his free hand as he closed his eyes. Another troublesome figure appeared in the scene! "Yeah, he''s the one who found Asahi with the corpse." "Why is he there? Well, no matter. I doubt Z would report such a thing to the organization. Is it someone else who arrives at the killing scene right after him?" "Yes, Z is also taken as a witness." "I see. Where are you right now? I''ll be on my way." The punishment of killing an Anomaly sorcerer varied, from torture to death sentence. Narukami must hurry. Although the penalty for Asahi was yet to be known, he had no time to stay idly. Moreover, with this event. Everyone probably assumed that he''s an easy target to pick on. "Sure, I''ll send you my location." "Thanks," he nodded. Click. With that, he put his phone back into his pocket. "Aya, are you free?" When Narukami was talking to Ryu, she made the bed, the wrinkles on the latter were no more but smooth, white surface. As she tidied herself up by buttoning her school uniform, straightened her hair with her hands. Earlier, some of her hair was on her shoulders, and some covering her ears, almost blocking her vision. Shortly after Narukami asked the question, Aya was on the other side of the bed as she put on her blue flower hairpin. Narukami saw her small back. Small yet carried lots of responsibility as she was the daughter of a rich man. If her responsibility was converted to something physically, it would probably reach 300kg! As soon as she was done, a light breeze of the wind hit her hair and it fluttered in the air for a short moment. She then got up and approached Narukami, looking down on Narukami as the latter''s ass was on the chair. "If this is the only way I''m going to prove my worthiness. Then I''ll do anything!" She exclaimed as she brought her clenched fist to her chest. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 14 - After After walking away from the school gate and following the map on his phone, they heard a group of people talking in the distance. They were sitting in front of the convenience store, under its street light. Group of three people, all males wearing casual clothes. The stand-out thing about them was a certain part of their fashion has the same color. One was wearing a purple headband, another person was wearing a purple hand band and one was wearing a purple mask. "Hey, ya heard? The urban legend of this city?" The one with the purple headband asked. "Urban legend? Are you dumb? No way such a thing exists." One with a purple mask refused the existence of such a dumb rumor. "Dumb? You never see it that''s why you have the balls to say that! Once you see it, your perspective toward this city is going to change, man!" A person with a hand band joined in. He has lived in this city since his childhood and has seen the urban legend many times. "Oh shut up, fool. Your words ain''t enough to convince me!" The masked man answered. The headband guy chuckled, "ey, chill. Ya arrived here yesterday so ya never know. Listen, pal. This city is more dangerous than anything you knew. Our gang may be big and all other that bullsh*t in other cities but in this one, we ain''t nothing but ants." He explained. The masked man stood up as he approached him. Next, he closed his face on him, their foreheads almost colliding. "What''d you say, ba***rd? You''re saying our gang is weak? We''re the Purple Carnival! We ain''t no busta! I can report that to our boss and get your ass kicked!" The masked man yelled as saliva came out of his mouth and the other party merely smiled. Their words got louder as Aya and Narukami got closer. As they did. Wham! A quick punch was aimed at the masked man face and its sound was deafening. Following this was a heavy thud and an unconscious body. "Didn''t I tell you to chill?" His face was grim as he continued, "know yar place, fool. Is that how ya talk with one of yar higher-ups?" There was a hint of disdain in his tone as he wiped off his face with his sleeves. There was a reason why parents discipline their children should they do something wrong. "Bury him on the mountain or dip him into the sea, I don''t want such a moron to taint our reputation." He walked away with hands in his pocket and torso slightly bent forward. The other guy simply nodded. "Okay." At this point, Narukami and the headband man passed shoulder by shoulder. After taking a few steps. The headband guy turned around, nodded, and bowed as he greeted him, "good evening, young master." Then continued his pace. The hand band guy also bowed, "good evening! Young master!" Narukami responded with a wave of his hand. Aya, who followed his pace from behind, was completely stunned. Two gang members just pay their respects to him! . . . On that night, the masked man''s body was buried except his head. His body completely became one with the soil, his muscles can move but it won''t budge no matter how hard he tried! It felt like his limbs were glued! . . Anyway, back to the present. "Narukami, who are you?" "Aya, have you seen the city''s urban legend?" Narukami diverted the flow of conversation and noticed that Aya didn''t probe into the matter much longer. "I''ve seen it many times." "Is that so, what do you think?" "What do I think? Hum¡­ It''s a beautiful thing to see for the first time yet after seeing it many times, you get used to it. It''s also something that the people of the city always saw and the urban legend gradually became part of their daily lives. I wonder if it can still be called an urban legend if it is always seen every day." True, an urban legend was something rare, special, mysterious, and only happened on some occasions. "Why?" "Nothing much, honestly. I was wondering about something to make sure." "Senpai, you''re weird." "Even If that''s true, that still hurts." Aya chuckled as she smiled. "Still, it should be around this hour that the urban legend appears." Seeing her lips, Narukami subconsciously slow down her pace and Aya caught up to his without knowing and they were now walking shoulder to shoulder. "Aya, why don''t you smile like this when you enter school?" Narukami abruptly suggested to which Aya diverted her gaze. As if her vocal cords disappeared, she turned silent. Narukami didn''t know the exact reason why she zipped her mouth. Did his suggested weird? Or maybe creepy? Either way. The air as they walk became strange. Even as we speak, Narukami wished that they could arrive at their current destination as swiftly as possible! He could do it by using a particular technique similar to teleportation but there were some risks. Furthermore, Aya was a normal human! Her body might get a backlash or something! "Ehem, you don''t have to if you don''t want to do it. That aside, did you know why the urban legend appeared?" Narukami tried to avert the topic at hand, though it was quite harder than he expected. Aya remained silent and Narukami followed, hoping the air didn''t turn more awkward. Of which, it became worse. Narukami never wanted to run away as much as now! So heart-rending¡­ Next, Narukami turned his attention to the side, away from Aya. Come on, Shinra! You talked and tamed those cold-hearted goddesses before! The girl next to you is only a young, human girl! How hard could it be? Thus, Narukami turned his face to her and saw the latter clenched both of her fists as her face looked at the sky, filled with determination. She turned her head to him and Narukami was taken aback by her serious expression. Gradually, the edge of her lips curved up causing Narukami''s face to turn pale. If not for the fact he hadn''t seen her other side, Narukami was certain that she was planning something mischievous to him. Her lips were stiff and wrinkles were formed on certain parts of her face, mainly around her brows.. It looked like she was glaring but in fact, she was smiling with pretty forced, stiff lips. Chapter 15 - Another Narukami touched her right, small shoulder as he halted his pace. Aya followed. "Hold on, Aya. There is always room for everyone to improve. You don''t have to worry, just take things easy and slow, at your pace if not." Aya silently nodded as Narukami let go of her shoulder, if not for the fact Aya knew him and thought highly of him. He could be sued for sexual harassment. Later, both of them continued their pace. After a few minutes of walking on the sidewalk, they arrived at the street''s business center. Some people came from the opposite direction with their upper bodies slightly bent forward. Some smiled, once a while giggled as they walked beside close friends, cracking up some jokes. Looking at them for a few moments, Aya then shot Narukami with a stony-faced expression. Feeling a certain individual looking at him, Narukami averted his line of sight from his phone to Aya. Though, what he saw next was Aya looking downward, wearing her usual expression. Maybe only my feelings? Narukami thought to himself as he diverted his attention back to his phone. But, as soon as he did that, he felt the gaze in the next moment, it was, nonetheless, quite uncomfortable. He quickly looked at Aya and the latter, however, still with her flat expression. After a brief pause. So that''s how you wanna play? Narukami thought to himself as he narrowed one''s eyes. Following this, he gazed at his phone from Aya. Afterward, Aya looked at Narukami then the latter quickly looked at her yet her facial expression was her normal one. He was a breath late! This happened a few times with Aya succeedingly avoiding got caught by his eyes, seven times to be exact. As they did this, people near them were mildly confused. "What are they doing? A couple''s game?" A girl whispered. "Maybe? Who knows?" A guy answered in a low tone. "Seems fun!" Take in mind they did this as they walked in a straight line and people had to change their course to avoid bumping them. Next, Aya was a second late and his black eyes greeted her mysterious, purple eyes. She paused her steps almost immediately after Narukami said, "I win." With a smile. Aya didn''t say anything in response, she went silent. Shortly thereafter, Narukami could hear a faint, sweet giggle until she laughed. She covered her laugh with her hands. Narukami silently observed her laughing face from the side. This is not bad at all, he abruptly said to himself. . . A few breaths later, Aya stopped laughing as she closed her eyes. Her firm hands were on her left chest as her angelic smile remain. She could tell her heart was racing and from today''s event, she was reminded of how missed she was of the rhythm of one''s heart. But today, she experienced something worthwhile to remember, she etched this feeling into her mind, the deepest part in her mind if not. "You know¡­ you can earn money from your laugh alone. Some people will pay millions just to hear your laugh." Aya opened her eyelids as Narukami had to ruin her moment. "Senpai, I will send my laugh to you every day." "No, please don''t. It''s creepy in any way." She shook her head, "you should be grateful, senpai. People would even pay twenty years of their lifespan to hear my laugh every day." Narukami laughed awkwardly. "Pretty sure they''ll get creeped out." Narukami imagined a person woke up because of a laugh from their phone as under half woke up, searching for the source though scared shitless as they couldn''t find the source. The both of them then continued with Narukami''s steps exactly the same as Aya. They continued their footsteps for a few inches. Aya''s pace out of the blue slowed down and she quickly grabbed Narukami''s back. She averted her gaze to the floor too. Narukami was rather confused as he slowed his steps. "What''s wrong?" Simultaneously, a person with a peculiar hair color walked past them, shoulder to shoulder. In his eyes, there was no hint of ambition nor hope similar to a zombie. His expression also suggested that he had seen the hell of a life, the deepest part possibly. Narukami didn''t notice this peculiar existence despite his hair being bright yellow that extended to his shoulder and his clothes were extravagant in terms of a modern standard. A light green robe reached to his back with a scale symbol right in the middle. The scale had two pan holders on two sides. On the left scale was a face with sharp, narrowed eyes with two horns while on the right was two white wings with a halo right above it The pillar, instead of a straight line, was an almost perfect round thing, akin to Earth. With its continent carved in it as if looking at it from distant space. On the scale, the devil face and the angelic wings were balanced. Nothing heavy on the other side or lighter. However, upon closer look. The angelic wings descended for a short millisecond, extremely brief that you won''t know the difference from before! Anyway, this person calmly walked past them without anyone caring about his appearance or style. Perhaps because of his gaze too that people take a step to the side. After he walked some distance, Aya responded as she found a place to sit. Her legs could be seen trembling as she approached a bench on the side. Narukami supported her by holding her hand in case she fell. "I''m¡­ I''m fine. It is just the after-effect of me drowning. The pain came all at once." Seeing that her arms were trembling too, Narukami believed her words, though it would be a lie if doubt was not showing up in his mind. The after-effects take a lot of time to appear. It was obvious he wouldn''t believe her words that easily. "I see¡­" He shifted his line of sight from Aya to his wrist. In the next moment, he bit it where the major blood vessel resides. Blood gushed out without him groaning or making any noises. He did so silently that people around him were startled when blood burst out as it dyed the ground with blood. "Senpai, what are you doing!" Her mouth was agape at the scene. Her trembling legs were no more as she was overwhelmed by the sight. Seeing this, Narukami quickly put his wrist in front of her lips. She was startled as she was petrified. "Mmm!" Next, her instinct came in as she retaliated, yet, as soon as the metallic taste was in her mouth and blood rushed out of his vein. Even though she wanted to throw up, her body strangely accepted it gladly as if she gulped down a bottle of water after dehydrated for three days in the Sahara. A heavenly feeling soon transmitted from her mind throughout her body and full of vitality. Her body was brimming with energy and her skin became as white as a porcelain doll. Her skin was lustrous yet her pale, porcelain-like skin made her like a living doll. A gorgeous, living, and breathing doll. If she stood beside a mannequin, one couldn''t determine which one was a human and which one wasn''t. Regardless of her appearance, her legs could go on a ten km marathon without a break or stay up late and studied without sleeping for five nights! After a few gulps, the blood stopped and Narukami put away his wrist. Aya fell in a daze as she processed what was going on in her body. It happened all at once that she didn''t know which one she should focus on. "Don''t worry, everyone. This is only a prank for a video!" A heavy sense of doubt clouded their minds. The maroon fluid was thick to be man-made blood and too real. The scent also! However, the fact that this young man wanted them to act like nothing happened showed that he didn''t want anyone else to speak of the matter. Also, things that involved blood often led to police investigation and at the end of the day, each and everyone here on the sidewalk will be interrogated. No one had the time to be interrogated because they saw a few seconds of blood splashing! Moreover, the person seemed fine so what''s more to be worried about? As if they can talk through their minds, they laughed. "Oh, it''s for a video! You scare me good, man!" One of the guys said as he laughed and slowly walked away. "Nice video, bro!" "Yeah, keep it up with the content." One by one quicken their paces as they put some distance from them before finally, their figures faded away from sight. The cramped sidewalk almost became empty and spacious. The street always walked with people and it was almost Dawn where most workers went back home. As the street was in business area, people would pass here. Most people who saw the scene already gone and people who didn''t know what happen earlier. Passed as if nothing happened despite Narukami''s blood still on the ground. In their vision, they can''t see it as Narukami silently cast an illusion to them. "Aya, you''re okay now?" Hearing his words caused Aya to come to her senses. "Narukami, can I buy your blood for a million yen per bottle?" She abruptly made an offer. To which, Narukami flinched her forehead with his fingers. "Ouch!" A red mark was left on her forehead as she rubbed the wound to ease the pain. Though, the pain and wound disappeared before she knew it. He didn''t want Aya to have unnecessary ideas or thoughts. In the market, vampire blood was sacred and extremely rare. He wasn''t a cow that could easily spewed out milk or in his case, blood "Eh? It disappears?" She pondered. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 16 - A Parasite Or Human? At the same time, Narukami''s blood on the ground slowly evaporated as if water was exposed to extreme heat. In the process, one can hear a steaming sound as faint, white smoke emitted from his blood and simultaneously shrank in size before finally disappearing. "Don''t be ridiculous." He got up from the bench and walked away from her. Aya didn''t follow him as she thought that he was planning to leave her behind. After what just happen, there was no way he wouldn''t! A vampire''s blood was precioud. Normally, one wouldn''t give it willingly to a fragile creature such as her. How she knew this was based on a few materials she read and watch. She did doubt that these were reliable but after seeing him walked away. She was certain that it was indeed the case. Why would Narukami gave her was obvious. It was because she was a... ''This is for the better. If the same thing happens again. I''ll probably only burden him and he might lose his interest in me. Probably will kill me to silence me.'' Better be safe than sorry, was what she thought. Aya knew of his existence as a vampire and Narukami tried to hide it. It wouldn''t be strange if he was going to kill her to prevent his identity from leaking out. As her mind wandered, he stopped walking. "Why are you dazing? You still haven''t proven your worthiness yet. Do you think you can just run away that easily?" Aya lifted her head as she looked in his way. She was confused. "You''re okay with a mere human sucking your blood?" Her butt was still on the bench but her legs wanted to get up from the bench and followed his back. Still, she was hesitant and will not get up off this bench until she figured out something "So what? Don''t ask me a trifling question. How about my answer instead?" ". . ." Narukami waited for her answer but still no words coming out of her throat. He gave her some face as she was an interesting girl, thus waiting for two minutes. Unfortunately, her mouth didn''t utter a word. "No answer, huh?" He sighed as he came into the realization that her will was only this far. She probably contemplated if being involved with Anomalies and diving into a new world was a good idea. She might get killed to try to get her heart back. The fact she stopped here showed that she didn''t want to risk her life because of something such as getting the organ, pumping blood back to its original position. The thing was, even without one, she was still similar to other girls. Alive and kicking. Nothing bad was going to happen too if her heart wasn''t in its original position. At this point, she probably reached that conclusion and gave up, or at least that''s what he thought when his body felt some kind of force from behind, a bump to be precise. Causing his body to be slightly pushed. Following that, he could feel a sense of warmth from his back. He was curious as he turned his gaze to the source and found that Aya hugged his back. "I''ll come with you." Her lips seemed trembling. "But, I¡­ I''m a parasite! I''ve been living my life by leeching others. Just now, I drink your blood. I''m sorry." "What are you?" Narukami tried to process what she was trying to say. It took a short while to discover it. Oh, so that''s what''s going on... Helped by someone whether because of the person purely wanting to help her, her beauty, or standing yet accidentally causing pressure to her mind. "You really are a dumb human," he scratched his hair. "This is why young girls are annoying." He added. Young girls were unstable in emotion and often prioritized it. Easily taken control by it. "Sorry." "Don''t be, I merely talking to myself." He sighed as he said, "you don''t need to think about it. While it''s a fact that vampires shouldn''t give their blood to humans as it''s the same as lowering your position to that of livestock. I did so because I wanted to." In the past, there were *some* cases where humans trick naive, young vampires who didn''t know the world better. To which vampires discover this and create a rule to prohibit giving their blood to a human no matter what or their position will be no different than livestock. If the scene where Narukami gave Aya his blood was known by others. They, vampires, will view his standing to that of livestock in an instant. His rights as a vampire will be taken. He''ll spend his day as a slave and had no freedom. Lucky for him, he lived in human society, and should some vampires discover this. I could simply silence them, he said to himself. "You can rest assured. I didn''t do it because of your beauty or standing. I mean, getting someone''s help or asking for the help of someone to do something that you can''t do doesn''t mean you''re a parasite." She needed to know a simple truth. Regardless of the fact that he didn''t have the responsibility to say this, she''ll be on his side for a little while. Therefore, he had more than enough reasons to do this. Anyway, humans weren''t perfect enough that they could do anything. Why were there so many in the first place? The answer was obvious. "If you need help, I''ll come to you, and should I be in trouble, you have to aid me. As simple as that." Narukami added. Aya faintly nodded. Still, Narukami knew it was not going to be that simple as the both of them live in two different worlds. Aya was only an ordinary human while Narukami was an entity that ruled the night, a being who enjoyed basking under the moonlight. A creature that loved sucking human blood. In most cases, probably Narukami was the one who was going to help Aya and by a lot! Obviously, this was inconvenient for him. He will and should keep this piece of thought to himself. Never be spoken out loud! Probably Aya thought the same thing too. It was fortunate that he didn''t have the ability to read minds. Reading her expression? That was almost impossible as her face was covered by her hair. His height also played a part. Her height was reaching to his shoulder. Additionally, she was behind him! A vampire has a better field of vision than a human. He could see something that ordinary humans can''t see. Anyway, after hearing Narukami''s words. Aya''s mind abruptly recalled the past as memories flashed through her mind. The image of her father tossed everything on the table to the floor, the words he yelled, and her mother had to hug her, to protect her from that man. She quickly shook her head as the memories showed up and she dug her head deeper into his body, her hands were shaking. Narukami frowned upon this. He looked around to find a seat. The bench they sat on earlier was a bit far and there was one a few steps in front of him, under a tree. The sidewalk slowly crowded with people as they were in the business area. People walked past them with a curious gaze. Narukami slowly approached the nearest bench. Quite difficult to do so with a girl hugging you, limiting your movement. At times like this, I hope I''m not a vampire, Narukami thought to himself. He then sat with Aya hugging his sleeve on his left side and didn''t have the slightest intention to let him go. Some people who saw this scene were somehow pissed and some were clouded with envy. Yup, most of these people were lone wolves with no girlfriend, like you. Narukami sat with blank eyes. He didn''t expect a time where he could sit on a bench with a girl beside him, and didn''t want him to go away... He remembered the past, before something like this could happen. Most of the time, he either had to fight them, save them or even scheme them so hard they about to lose their minds. Later, her hug loosened as Narukami caught a glimpse of her wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Shortly thereafter, she put away the cloth as lie it on her lap. "I''m sorry." Narukami shook his head, "it''s okay." Looked like she calmed down. After a short silence. "Senpai¡­ Am I a bother?" She asked with a hushed tone. "Yes. Yes, you are and strictly speaking. Everyone here in this world is a bother.. You simply can''t live without bothering someone." Chapter 17 - Her True Feelings "I don''t get it." She abruptly said as she leaned on his body. "Why just be with you¡­ I feel like I want to reveal everything." She knew the cause and it didn''t matter much. The time seemed to be slowed down just by sitting next to him. "It''s not love¡­ I know that as we only talk to each other a few hours ago." "Do you know why most people avoid my gaze?" Narukami abruptly asked. In which Aya shook her head. "Sorry, senpai. I only know it as of now." "Well, now you know. Because of a certain circumstance, most people tend to avoid my gaze." Aya remembered the moment where she sometimes could make eye contact with him or not. "Then why can I?" "Before answering that. Do you remember that white figure in your dream?" She dazed for a short period as she nodded. "That person is an existence that can''t be perceived by an ordinary mortal. The fact that you could see its human figure and even saw it sitting. Show that you''re something else. You''re still a human, the taste of human blood always has that bitterness at the end. You''re different than average is what I''m trying to say." "What does that have to do with your gaze?" "A vampire has a certain charm that makes its prey attracted. In my case, it lies in my eyes. There is also my passive ability to intimidate those with a weak mental resilience." "So you''re saying that I''ve been affected by your charm? Is this why I feel all weird yet comfortable around you?" Narukami didn''t answer her question as he wondered for a few breaths, "in most scenarios. Those who can directly see my eyes wouldn''t be affected." As they had a strong mental resilience. Narukami''s charm was only applied to those with weak mental states. It was completely useless against those with terrifying mental toughness. However, Aya appeared to reject this concept as she wasn''t intimidated by him but instead affected. "I see. Then that''s probably the reason why my memories appeared." It made sense why her memories that shouldn''t be remembered in the first place show up. Just near him was a pleasant thing for her. Talking or walking next to him appeared to be fun; before she knew it, she trusted him to the point of wanting to reveal everything. "You okay?" Narukami asked out of concern. Right after what she just said, she turned silent as her mind wandered about something. Aya then nodded as if she just made a firm decision in her mind. Following which, she changed her line of sight to him. Their eyes were looking at each other. Narukami''s slightly dead, black eyes and her innocent, curious gaze. It lasted for a short duration, five seconds to be precise. At first, Aya could withstand his gaze, still, three seconds later. An urge to avoid his gaze gradually rose. She endured that urge, as well as the feeling of restlessness, frightened and anxious. After looking at his eyes for more two seconds, she diverted her line of sight. The moment she did that, her tense shoulders loosened as she silently relieved herself. "Your eyes¡­ Are not intimidating as you said." Despite her words, her eyes were looking away. Narukami faintly smiled upon this girl''s act. "Let''s go, shall we? Ryu had been waiting. God knows what he might do if he ran out of patience." Narukami jokingly suggested. Although Aya had a lot of things she wanted to say, time didn''t allow that. Perhaps she should find better timing and location. "We can talk while we walk. The location is a few blocks away. We got time." Narukami got up but this time he waited for her. He grasped her character completely a few minutes ago. His words slightly surprised her and she nodded reflexively as she looked downward, her cheeks slightly turned red as her mind could easily be read by him. She stood up, "okay." Strolling through the street in silence as shops by the side illuminate the street. That last for short as one by one. The street lamp turned on as the sun slowly disappeared from the horizon. More people to come and more to go. The street was dazzling with crowds as time went by. Should they talk about extremely classified information within this situation, no one would care about every word they say as everyone here only cared about their own world. None want to be involved with others. "Seeing you like this makes me wonder if you really are Kuroda Aya. You''re a completely different person from the one in school." "What do you mean?" Aya slightly tilted her head. "How do I say this¡­ You''re a different person. More beautiful, void of falsehood, no mask to hide under. It''s abstract, I know but I believe you understand what I''m trying to say." "If you''re the one who said that then it might be true. Do you hate it, senpai?" "No, I don''t judge people easily. Everyone has sides they want to hide. One has to show their value if they want to be appreciated." Somehow, she was delighted hearing his words. The edge of her lips faintly curved up. Shortly thereafter, it faded away. "Senpai, are you not going to ask why I cried? "It''s a sensitive topic, yes? If you don''t want to talk about it. I had no right to probe into it. Furthermore, it''ll make you uncomfortable so I don''t want to make things weird for you or me " he said with a straight face. "Senpai¡­ " At times like this, she hoped her heart was in her chest! Later, after a short moment to be exact. "Then, senpai. Would you mind if I tell you my past?" Right after that, her legs trembled as the past came taunting her. Instilling fear to her mind, making her breath slightly heavier. "If you don''t mind, I''ll listen." . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 18 - Ill Be Gentle, Dont Worry :) Thus, she explained her not so great past in detail. Before her father''s company bloomed with success and wealth. They were a family with average financial income, though that didn''t last long as his father''s company came to hit the wall as more financial issues bit him one by one. Under constant stress and issues, he became unstable either psychologically and emotionally. On one night, after Aya helped her mother prepare for dinner. Her father came back home. She was a sharp child. She noticed something wrong when her father arrived at the dining room.. Her father''s hair was messy, his skin was soaked in sweat that it could reflect the light. He even opened the door with no greeting and was now kneeled, his four limbs were on the floor as a sign of fatigue slowly appearing as it ruled his body. "Honey, what happened to you? Are you okay?" Her mom who clean the kitchen utensils quickly washed her hands and quickly stopped what she was doing. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over!" He yelled in fear as he covered his ears. His pupils shrank until the point of a pen. Sweats dripping on the floor. Her mother crouched down as her heart was in great pain when seeing her husband like this. Aya approached her kneeled father, "father, are you okay?" Her cute voice entered his ears. Somehow eased him up, however, at the next moment. As though demon took control of his body. Just as his wife was about to touch his back to console him and simultaneously asked. "Dear, is something wrong? Is there anything we could help?" He slapped his wife''s hand that was an inch away from his back. His wife''s face turned pale as her body jolted backward. His slapping force was stronger than he anticipated. He was scared yet the demon in his heart get the better of him. She was surprised by this yet it last short. Her instinct kicked in. At this point, her daughter will get the next blow. She quickly grabbed Aya and embraced her as she became her guardian angel. "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault!" Aya''s father went to the dinner table and threw everything on it to the floor, to the wall. He tossed a ceramic plate with food above it to the TV. Crash! A crack was formed on the tv as the plate turned to little fragments. The food scattered, some fell to the ground, some remained on the tv screen. Some white rice for instance didn''t fall to the floor. "Because of you! I have to work my a** off and sacrifice everything I like!" His voice was deafening that made Aya''s skin shivered. Noticing the shivering of her daughter, her mother tightened her hug. The floor faintly vibrated when he shouted. Before her mother could say anything, her father grabbed a mug and flung it with everything he got to the floor. As a result, it broke to many little pieces. Some even hit Aya and mostly hit her mother. The floor formed a small crack with fragments of the mug around it. "And not only you doesn''t thank me. You want much more from me? Do you think I''m a slave? I''m a human!" "Honey! I beg of you please calm down! What are you talking about?" "What am I talking about? Don''t think that I''m a fool. I know you always feel ashamed whenever I get my salary. You think I get that money as easily as grabbing a leaf off a tree? "Do you know how many employees were fired? Do you know how many of them worked overtime with low salaries? Yet you''re here simply in the kitchen, saying that I''m not working hard enough?" He paused for a brief moment to take a quick breath "give me a break!" He grabbed the chair as he spun his body, taking advantage of his spinning momentum, he opened his palms as the chair crashed into the wall. Bam! It wasn''t heavily damage, only one of its legs detached due to the great force. Aya''s mother shivered as she imagined that her husband would throw one item in her way. "Mama¡­" Aya murmured with her shaky voice, tears about to raining down from her eyes. The air of the room became tense. "Both of you are parasites! Nothing''s good from the both of you aside from eating me alive! Is it that enjoyable to see someone slowly dying? Then why don''t you kill me here, right now?" "You''re wrong!" Her wife yelled as her voice cracked. It cost a lot of courage to say those two words. "Then tell me one useful thing you had done!" With her trembling hands and her racing heartbeat, Aya''s mother can''t think straight. Random thoughts rushed into her mind while she focused on searching for the answer. Aware of her silence, "see? Nothing!" "Parasite! Parasite! Parasite! Parasite!" Each word he yelled. It was accompanied by loud bangs, thud, crash and shattering glass. Fear completely took over the two people. Aya wanted to run away from this monster. Her body kept spamming danger. Her mind repeatedly echoing the word, ''parasite'', Her mother couldn''t do anything as her main priority was to protect her precious treasure. . . . "Aya. Can I torture him?" Narukami changed his direction as he turned his body to the opposite way. Although she opposed to the idea he had, she was rather happy. That man indeed needed some kind of punishment. Torture him wouldn''t be enough but even though she liked that idea a lot. She can''t bring herself to do it. "No need, senpai! No matter what he did in the past, he''s still my father!" Aya hurriedly grabbed his sleeve to slow his pace from reaching her father''s company. He was a vampire, it was, nonetheless, vain. His strength was like she expected, super human. She exerted her full strength to slow him down to which her action was futile. Should she do this to an average person, they would slow down! Limiting their movements, if not. Aya could be seen being dragged. She moved most of her weight to her heels, slowing him down as he kept walking. Pointless was the result. From the beginning, she realized this would be the result, still, nothing wrong to try. Aya really wondered why when she hugged him a few minutes ago, he seemed troubled yet at this moment. She pretty much did the exact thing, but still, wasn''t as effective as she thought. "Senpai, please cool your head!" "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle when I torture him." "Really?" "Yeah, I''ll cut his balls and shove it into his mouth.. Then make him eat his little brother." Chapter 19 - Im Not The Rawest Scumbag, Alright? "That''s not gentle at all!" Aya exclaimed as she pulled his sleeve in the opposite direction. She changed her position and her body was facing the path ahead while pulling him who kept walking the wrong way. For her at least. For Narukami who intended to do some ''fun'' things with her father. It was the right path. Akin to a person pulling a car with all of their strength. Her struggle was useless nevertheless. "Really?" Narukami stopped his pace as his mind focused on a question. Narukami forgot what ''gentle'' torture was in this world. One of the worlds he had been reincarnated. Ironing your enemies'' backs was the lightest and the most gentle form of torture. Cutting its dragon was one level above it. "That''s right, senpai!" Aya nodded to convince him if that was indeed the case. Aya wondered how her senpai''s line of thought was working! To which, Narukami acknowledged her words as he quickly turned his body. Aya, who tried to pull him by his right sleeve, her vision abruptly got blurred as he turned around. When he turned around, her legs slightly lifted. Before she knew it, her position was facing the wrong direction. It appeared that when Narukami turned around, she, who was on his sleeve, her body moved according to his motion as if she was a weightless doll. "Aya, what are you doing? I thought you''re going to punish your father later on? Change of plans?" He jested. Aya let go of his sleeve as she quickly turned around. "Senpai, you really are weird." After a short silence. He chuckled and seeing his face, she followed afterward, covering her lips as she chuckled sweetly. . . As they walked, Aya caught a glimpse of his footsteps. His steps didn''t produce any noises. Perhaps because his steps were overwhelmed by the crowding noises. She was close to him to the point she could see something that people from far away can''t discern. Such as his long eyelashes. Without her knowing, her gaze was focused on it for a few breaths. "Aya, is your father the one who takes your heart?" From her past, Narukami reached this conclusion with the help of his knowledge. Cases where people exchanged their organs for wealth. Not to an ordinary human but them with abilities were quite common. Unfortunately, those who did this usually died before getting their part of the deal. A father who survived this kind of ordeal and a daughter who could see a divine being¡­ What an interesting family, Narukami can''t help but say that inwardly as an interesting smile was etched on his face. No way to avoid this. Aya told him the truth, or about to. Narukami stopped his steps and it was quite sudden that she passed his figure, it took a short while to realize that Narukami wasn''t on her side. "What''s wrong, senpai?" She asked as she slightly turned her body. Shortly thereafter, she saw a boy ran towards him, she wanted to warn Narukami but seconds late. The boy bumped Narukami''s right shoulder. With a light thud, he fell. "Gah!" He groaned in pain. "Are you okay?" Narukami asked with his flat expression. The boy instantly got up, bowed down as he apologized then rushed to the distance. The boy''s clothes were ragged and some parts fell like leaves. His expression was that of terrified and panic. His breathing was also fast and heavy. His black, long pants mostly ripped, the right part only left to his knee while the left part to his thigh. "Will it be fine, senpai? Shouldn''t we ask him what happened and help him?" She walked in his way as her face kept looking to where the boy rushed. She looked at the boy with a gaze of curiosity. From the vicinity, they can still see him. Running as he kept tumbling on something, almost falling. Adults and teens who noticed his presence dodged him and most of the time, it was the boy who dodged them. Next, Narukami caught a glimpse of something on where the boy fell. Small piece of black cloth of a shirt, exactly the same as the one the boy had. He crouched down to take a closer as he grabbed it. Examined it by turning it around, showing every possible side. As he turned the side, there was an incomplete icon or perhaps logo. ''All¡­'' Seeing the logo too, she completed the missing word, "All Beyond." A simple logo yet instilled strange feeling. This lasted for a brief moment in someone''s mind that it was quite hard to notice. "Senpai, that boy..." "He''s an official Sorcerer. From the first glimpse, it looks like he ran from the battlefield. Though, I doubt that''s the case." Narukami calmly spoke about his deduction as he stood up. "I recognize him." The boy''s aroma found a way to enter his nostrils as memory slid through his mind. Yea, he etched every scent of official Sorcerers into his mind. He would know if there was a new sorcerer in the branch and get ahead of everyone in terms of information. Furthermore, if an intruder was disguising themselves self as an official Sorcerer, he would instantly notice. "He''s in another squad in the same division as mine. I remembered that once, he''s trying to save a mother protecting her son from an Anomaly. This boy chose to offer his life instead." He saw him fight a few times. As his fighting style was inconspicuous, making him like a run-of-the-mill Sorcerer, a weak one to be exact, his desire to fight for others was incredible. He probably wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice his life if needed. "So why would he¡­" "His squad probably encountered an Anomaly they couldn''t defeat. He ran to get help from anyone who is a Sorcerer." "But he just passed you." "Because I intentionally set my spiritual energy to that of an ordinary human. Every Sorcerer emits that. It is also how others know your strength. I don''t want to be disturbed while on break." "Spiritual energy¡­ To be disturbed¡­" Aya recited his words as she reorganized her thoughts before saying. "Senpai, you''re the worst," She said slightly displeased and disappointed. "That hurts, Aya. I do this because I''ve my reasons. My position in the organization is a bit¡­ complicated. You''ll understand sooner or later." . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 20 - This Line Of Work Narukami then walked to where the boy was coming from by tracing his scent and Aya followed him with her legs getting heavier as fear slowly took control. Her expression was still flat nonetheless. As he walked with his hands in the pocket, he slowly closed his body to the side, away from the road and very close to the shops. There were many shops on the other side, for instance. A clothes store, cafes, restaurants, snacks stores like karaage, crepe, and last but not least a bakery shop. Shortly thereafter, they stopped in front of an alleyway. A narrow path squeezed by two buildings. Aya reflexively took a step back as she felt an incredibly terrifying existence hiding deep in the dark. Her mouth was slightly opened. While her attention was focused on the presence, Narukami noticed few creatures like rats, cats, and birds quicken their pace as if running away. "Aya, stay here." Aya nodded as she walked in his way, stopping right before entering the alleyway. As the shade from the lights around her brightened the street, a thin and dark line was formed. Aya got a feeling she shouldn''t pass this line or else, something terrifying would happen. The line made of shadow gave off a mysterious air. Despite there being nothing in the vicinity that should form that shadow, it was strangely drawn on the ground. It was like a barrier, as if a sign of separating dangerous territory from safe. Narukami took a step into the alleyway and the terrifying presence intensified. It was like he something pressed from both side of his body. Simultaneously, Narukami could feel his stomach being twisted. At once, Narukami released a considerable rate of spiritual energy to protect him from the presence. The feeling on his stomach soon disappeared. Layers of skin were protected by a sheet of spiritual energy, its appearance was that of a white sheet. So thin yet unbreakable. As he set his spiritual energy to that of a human, his body was as vulnerable as it could be. Protecting his body with layers of spiritual energy was the right thing to do. Just as his mind wandered, he felt a light jolt coming from behind. "Ugh, get lost!" A man groaned as he bumped Narukami''s shoulder and kept running into the alleyway. Before the man bumped Narukami, Aya got the same treatment too. It led her body to take a few steps forward and she quickly endured the force, preventing her body from moving any more steps. Futile, however, as the man''s strength when bumping the both of them quite strong. Fortunately, Narukami prevented her falling motion by extending his hand to her chest. He lightly pushed her and she was back to her feet. Simultaneously. After taking two steps, the man stopped as he dropped some kind of purse, it fell with a heavy thud. He approached the wall and placing both of his palms there. Then, tilting his head to the back. He exerted his full strength as he crashed his head onto the wall. Thick blood splashed on it, some dripped to the ground after it pass through his cheek and his chin. Bam! Bam! The guy shoved his head to the wall as the latter gradually formed a weblike crack with maroon liquid as its color. His head was soaked in blood yet he kept going. His legs seemed to can''t handle his upper body''s weight but it kept going as if an otherworldly force was forcing him. Aya covered her mouth in fear as she was stunned. So many thoughts appeared in her mind all at once, causing her mind to whirled as she couldn''t think straight. Because of this, her body instinctively moved forward to help the man from committing suicide. "Stop." his words echoed into the dark alleyway. It was grim yet nonchalant. It was cold yet full of worry. Her chaotic mind gradually came to its senses, slowly calming down. Narukami released a surge of pure spiritual energy to the entire alleyway. Things like foul and cursed energies lurking there all disappeared as they came into contact, turned to while particles before finally vanished. The man fell to the ground with blood flowing out of his head. Narukami approached him and sensed his life energy. Knowing this man was fine, he shifted his line of sight to Aya. "Call the ambulance, make stories up why he ended up like this." Not only the alleyway earlier contained his presence, but it was also filled with thick and dangerous foul and curse energies. Had he didn''t put on his spiritual energy, he might have been killed. The presence of a strong Anomaly alone could put pressure on your mind. Multiplied that with foul and curse energies. In most scenarios, one died before knowing the cause! Aya nodded reflexively, "okay!" She called an ambulance and as her phone was ringing. A woman approached her as she rested herself on her knees, Aya examined the woman. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ excuse me, have you seen a man running with a purse?" Narukami left the scene as he depended on her to take care of the scene. The ambulance and police would be here too, it was best to leave someone here to explain what just happened. . . The cold getting sharper as each breath he exuded caused a white fog coming out of his nose. His school uniform wasn''t enough to warm his body and he had to use other means. Which circulating his spiritual energy to keep him warm. After a short while, he halted his pace. He slightly lifted his head as his eyes slowly examined an invisible barrier in front of him. He sensed that the air in front of him was unstable. It fluctuated with different forms of energy, what caught his attention the most was an aura of death. It was faint. "An illusion realm, eh?" Before he walked into it, he shape shifted his body into an eight years old boy. Thereafter, he casually walked into it. After that, the invisible, strange wall, rippled like water. . . . End of chapter . Please check my new work Eternal Realm of Tranquility. You may like it :) Chapter 21 - Into The Realm What came in his vision after he entered was a binding light. Purplish glows with pink, it was coming from above. Narukami looked up. He saw a flower with five dark purple petals, brimming with the energy of destruction. This was enough to make one''s legs turn to jelly. He then swiped his gaze on the area in front of him. More than ten people with heavy injuries lying on the ground. Their lives were beyond saving. Some of them have no limbs, some get cut in half, their intestines spread on the ground, leaving a foul stench in the air. "Help me..." Someone weakly begged. Narukami turned his head to the source, it was a man with his heart ripped out. It was still beating but out of his chest, it still connected with most blood vessels. His breathing was quite heavy and slow. Narukami came to his side. Eyes almost closed yet his will was the only thing that kept him. For the sake of seeing tomorrow, this guy''s determination was quite impressive. As expected of All Beyond, they knew what they were doing with their personnel. This man has no arms as his body leaned against the wall. Blood was all over his body. This was probably from his dead friends whose blood got splashed onto his body. The blood was so red that it was nearly black. Despite seeing his friends being slaughtered in front of his eyes and enduring the pain with death slowly coming, he remained firm to stay alive instead of giving in. How did they train such people? He thought to himself. He was particularly amazed. Sorcerers were no weakling, some of them have a strong mental fortitude. For this guy was in this category, it simply meant he was in a remarkable squad. Narukami needed to know what squad he was from. But with this state, let alone speak. He can''t utter a proper explanation. Narukami bit his index finger and placed it right above the guy''s heart. He waited for the blood to drop. "What¡­ Are..." With scarce energy he left, he tried to speak. The next thing he saw made him speechless. A drop of blood came out of Narukami''s index finger and landed on his heart. His heart glowed dimly as it spread like waves to his entire heart. Slowly, the ripped-out heart mysteriously dragged back to its original position. After which, the hole on his left chest closed on its own. Narukami nodded satisfyingly, "can you explain to me what''s going on?" The man''s mind was loading as he processed what just happened. This child appeared out of the blue and with a drop of his blood, he healed his wound that an ordinary medical health system couldn''t! Furthermore, he regained some energy to walk, and his arms including legs regenerated! Even a third rank Sorcerer who specialized in healing couldn''t do this! He heard those in fifth ranks could but they were walking legends! In this world, they can be counted with fingers. Is this child perhaps one of them? Why is he here? Is he our backup? But that''s just impossible! The man thought to himself in doubt. Why is the person helping a squad of a small branch? What gain will he get? He added. With mild astonishment he felt, adding that with happiness and a sense of relief. His tensed shoulders loosened as he smiled. "Thank you, senior." He clapped his hand with eyes closed as he brought those mixed emotions under control. A sorcerer must know the most priority. "We are chasing a suspect that killed an Anomaly sorcerer. As we chased him, we passed this alleyway and noticed something strange, that is when, when¡­" The memories came flooding in his mind. It happened a few hours ago and was pretty fresh in his mind. He wanted to puke after the memories finished their appearance. Especially the time when his friends get killed mercilessly. His throat was blocked with fear as he could not continue his words. He must though, should he consume more time by remaining silent because of a trifling matter, someone would die. He forced himself the fact of saving that person. "A third rank Anomaly, Brigade Type," his voice was shaking. That Anomaly was enough to make his body shiver as he was frightened because knowing what that Anomaly was capable of. For the fact it could kill him in mere seconds, a sense of despair soon devoured him. Contrary to him, Narukami stood up with no trace of emotion. "I see. A brigade type, huh. Then may I know the person who cast that?" Narukami pointed his chin to the flower floating in the air as it spun slowly who was still charging energy. "A second rank, Furasa Aru." Shortly thereafter, one can hear thunder and explosion noises. At first, it was faint and as time went by, it got louder. Narukami narrowed his eyes as soon as he sensed the danger. He extended his left arm as he made a grabbing motion. He then clenched his hand as if grabbing something. "Simple Gesture: Lightning Thread." Quickly, he swung as he pulled his left hand to the side. For a short moment, one can see that he grabbed lightning as if it was a rope. Later, purple electricity could be seen from his arm to his hand as it crackled. The latter intensified before finally engulfed his entire arm. His figure in the dim alleyway was illuminated by the purple glow. Electric-like thread soon spread as it covered both of them. They intertwined each other, forming a complicated pattern in the shape of a dome. After this, a battle cry sounded in the air, "die!" The flower shot a beam of energy. The wind soon blew greatly as Narukami''s hair swayed. The beam was beautiful yet carried destruction that could dry the sea and turned mountains to ashes. With that in mind, it wouldn''t be strange for it to bring destruction just by being close to it. Although the path of that beam was what was in front of them, it still hit them. As expected of the daughter of the Furasa family, the guy probably thought. Chapter 22 - . . . The beam''s size was fit in the narrow path of the alleyway, it went straight to the end until it hit the wall of the illusion realm. In the process, it broke through many walls of buildings. After a few breaths, its light slowly went dim as the beam became smaller. The person who cast this was in the air. A second rank could float in the air as it threading in it. Unfortunately, they cannot walk or fly, only float. Noticing that the person, or rather Furasa''s spiritual energy sucked dry. Narukami stopped what he was doing. In an instant, the lightning barrier disappeared. Furasa gradually descended to the ground, a few distances from him. Her breath was quite hasty. As soon as she landed, her torso was too heavy for her legs. Causing her to kneel. She did, however, try to keep her balance but failed. "Furasa-taichou!" The guy shouted in concern as he came to Furasa''s side in hurry. From behind, she had black hair with two long ponytails reaching her waist. As she sat on the floor, her long hair scattered on the ground. As Narukami slowly approached her with his hands in his pocket, the guy talked about something to Furasa and pointed his finger to his side. Furasa followed where his finger directed. Her eyes slightly expanded when seeing Narukami. She averted her head to the guy for clarification. The guy nodded and Furasa turned her head in Narukami''s way, clouded with doubt. "Thank you for saving my underling, senior." She bowed politely and clasped her hands. Narukami answered her answer with a nod as he stopped walking. "Let me introduce myself, my name''s Furasa Aru, the second daughter of the Furasa family. It''s an honor to meet you." Her eyes once in a while looked up as she examined Narukami. An eight-year-old boy dressed in a school uniform. His eyes were sharp and his face exuded the vibe of a child, innocent and curious. However, his mouth said otherwise as it made him look expressionless. He also carried a mature vibe, giving her a certainty that this person just shapeshifted his body to cover his real identity. Furthermore, he helped one of her underlings with ease and even protected him from her powerful technique. At this point, her doubt toward this boy disappeared. "Is it dead?" The guy beside her asked as his face was facing where the beam shot at. "That blast is strong enough to make a third rank Sorcerer spend a few years in a hospital bed. Still, until I see its corpse disintegrating, I can''t be assured." She replied with her gaze looking downward. She will not move until given permission by the boy in front of her. She didn''t want to get the bad side of him. "No need to be polite." Narukami crouched down as he used his right fang to make a small wound on his thumb and thrust it into her mouth. Before that happened, Furasa raised her gaze and immediately greeted with that. As she was dumbfounded, Narukami moved his thumb to the side of her mouth. "?!" "Senior?" The guy wanted to act but in terms of strength or position, he might make things worse. The strongest around here was this person. No matter what Narukami did, they wouldn''t stand a chance. Indeed, in this world. In this room called earth, no matter the era, the strongest would rule. Narukami can feel her warm saliva slowly covering his thumb. It was an amazing feeling. Following this, he pressed his thumb against her tongue. It was soft and had little bumps. He played with it for a little while before pulling out his thumb. When he did that, one can see thick saliva extended to his thumb, like a bridge. After his thumb was a few centimeters away from her mouth, the saliva disconnected. As though Narukami slaughtered her family members, she glared at him and she felt the urge to punching him. "You have your fun already, isn''t it the time to end this?" Narukami abruptly brought up a strange question which made their brows slightly frowned. Furasa was confused as she asked, "senior, this lowly and humble Sorcerer didn''t know what you were talking about. Would you please be kind enough to enlighten us?" "Still playing dumb, huh? Alright then, I''ll follow your game." There was a trace of a smile on his eyes. Furasa could feel a static electric shock to her entire body. It was goosebumps. This made her unsettled. "Senior, I really don''t understand what are you talking about." She emphasized. "That blast earlier is spectacular, isn''t it?" "Pardon?" She blinked blankly. Furasa didn''t expect the boy would change the topic instead of explaining her what is the reasons behind his actions. Even though she felt something''s wrong, she endured questions in her mind and went along with his conversation. For now, she would see how this was heading. "Yes, it is indeed a powerful technique handed down in the Furasa family." "Incantation of Hundred Joys, I believe?" Narukami guessed and this made her ponder for a short while. The name was only known to a selected few. Because of that fact, this showed that he was someone whose existence was well known in the organization. Very trusted that the secret of the Furasa family was told to him. "This reminds me, there are few particular incantations that shouldn''t be uttered, is that correct?" Narukami added. At this point, it would be useless to hide it. The person before here already knew it after all. "Yes. These are sealed and almost no one knows about its existence." "Almost. Which means some people knew." "Senior, are you suggesting that I''m one of those people?" She frowned with eyes prying him. "I''m not suggesting anything, is what I like to say to show some faces to the Furasa family as they contribute a lot to the organization. But sadly and unfortunately, I think your existence in this city is a hindrance." His words were echoed into the dark alleyway. The guy felt the chill he had never felt never before. His voice carried intimidation and one''s heart couldn''t help but shrink down. Furasa''s heart thumped. Her mouth slightly opened as she wanted to say something. It was few seconds late as Narukami quickly continued. "Ah, not your family, okay? I don''t want any misunderstanding here. I''m talking about you, Furasa Aru, a second rank Sorcerer. Who not only lures your whole squad into this alleyway and kills them, you also tame an Anomaly using a sacred incantation. I apologize for my next action as your death will be a lot painful." Taming an Anomaly was an act that could be punished by death with no delay! You can be killed on the spot. And adding that she did so to kill her squad members. There may perhaps be another goal but Narukami will get to the bottom of this later. She perhaps going to be tortured for the rest of her life, being a sex slave if not. "Wh-what are you talking about, senior? You''re surely joking! I, for one, of course, wouldn''t do such a thing! Is there any proof?" Her voice was shaky yet her expression remained firm. "I don''t need any proof for the fact I''m not fond of your kinds'' ways of doing things." Narukami simply raised his hand and she felt an incredible sense of fear. "Wait! I can expl- Gaaah!" Too late, with a snap of his finger. Furasa got electrocuted. As human contained electrical currents occurring within or produced by the human body, or rather, bioelectricity. In this aspect, the single drop of blood she gulped was like a spark to activate his technique. His blood contained a bit of spiritual energy which he could control from distance, as long as the distance didn''t exceed 2 meters. And so, like a spark into a pile of gunpowder. His blood turned to electricity and it quickly spread! Tzz! A powerful electric shock soon spread. Her figure was covered with a purplish glow as her nerves were torn apart. Sharp as throbbing pain transmitted to her brain. Her body struggled yet futile. A loud groan echoed in the alleyway. Chapter 23 - A Stifling Anomaly; Doesnt Know Whether To Cry Or Laugh... "Simple Gesture: Snap," he said as he watched a girl getting electrocuted. The guy was speechless and his skin was shivering. As though the child in front of him was a powerful beast, he can''t move a single muscle! His presence was overwhelming as his spiritual energy lingered in the air. It was like there was a black fog of death covering Narukami''s figure except for his eyes. It glowed under the moonless night. It was both stifling and terrifying. His body heavily trembled. For the sake of his life, he must lay low, was what his instinct told him to. Like hell, he could do that! His captain was being zapped to death! As her subordinate, it was his responsibility to help her! "Please stop!" The guy shouted as he assumed a fighting stance. His shadow soon wiggled as it spread in the next moment. Like a snake, they slithered on the ground, rushing Narukami''s way from every direction. Nonchalantly, he stopped his doings to Furasa and raised his hand. Furasa collapsed with a light plop. A small light soon formed on top of his raised palm. Electricity snakes began to gather there and a few breaths later, a lightning bolt, the size of a volleyball was formed. Because of the light, it exuded, so bright that the guy had to cover his face with his hands. The shadows quickly dissipated without a trace. At this point, the guy''s fighting spirit would rapidly reduce to atoms. His techniques mostly relied on shadows. Now It was gone, what could he do, exactly? And adding the bolt in front of him was stronger than his captain''s beam, what more decision could he make besides giving up? Later, Narukami gradually lowered his palm, and the bolt was aimed at the guy. The latter''s mind quickly spammed his body for the upcoming danger. It ordered him to run. Just as he was about to flee, something fast and fierce flew past the guy. His hair swayed as the force caused a strong wind. Swoosh! Perhaps this was just his feeling but he saw that the boy faintly smiled before a strange figure out of the blue appeared between them. This figure blocked the lightning bolt coming in his way. When it did, the guy saw its back, pale skin with a wide back. Its back''s muscle mass was spectacular and stiff, perhaps like rock should he try to punch it. It would be quite strange for a human to have a back like that as it also exuded a thick Anomaly foul. "An Anomaly? But why would it..." As he was about to get killed, an Anomaly abruptly showed up in front of him! Covering his body from the lightning bolt. He found this weird and didn''t take a lot of time to realize what''s up as he recalled what Narukami just said. He swept his gaze at his captain who was lying on the ground weakly. Faint of life energy, in front of death gate. "Taichou..." [Author''s Note: Taichou means captain." Simultaneously, as soon as the Anomaly appeared. "Yo!" Narukami greeted it with his free hand slightly lifted. In the next moment, the bolt of lightning flew in its direction. Bzzzt! The figure received it with its defense at the best level possible. Strangely, it seemed the Anomaly wanted to be electrocuted by the bolt. Should it not, why would it come at his side in such a hurry? Or perhaps there was another reason? maybe. The powerful output of electricity burned every cell of its body along with piercing pain, up and down its entire figure. A few seconds later, the figure was akin to a piece of burning meat with black smoke emitted. Charred black as it exuded a burning smell. Afterward, the figure, or rather Anomaly, swung its clenched right fist to Narukami''s left side. He didn''t expect his bolt turned out to be useless! That bolt was enough to kill even a fourth rank Anomaly without leaving anything behind! Narukami''s lips lifted. With the upcoming punch, Narukami simply dodged it by tilting his body to the back. Swoosh! The fierce punch cut the air. Later on, Narukami made his move. Causing after images, his figure passed the Anomaly and its right arm abruptly went missing! On its right shoulder, it let out a burning smell and the low sound of crackling thunder as lightning particles faintly flickered "That''s one." He casually appeared behind the Anomaly. He gazed back at the Anomaly in glimpse to make sure if its arm didn''t regenerate back. Aware it didn''t, he lightly nodded as he diverted his attention to the guy and kicked his stomach with his right leg. The guy was in a daze and after getting that kick, his mind snapped to reality. If he stayed here, he would be nothing but a burden. The guy jolted backward in confusion but that wasn''t the important part, he felt something strange. When his body met with Narukami''s kick, he felt no pain. The Anomaly was dumbstruck. The only way for sorcerers to defeat Anomaly was using techniques that heavily relied on spiritual energy. Then what would happen if it managed to take that off of them? Henceforth, it thought it could make this sorcerer in despair as its technique didn''t scratch it. Although it felt those pain earlier, its pain tolerance was higher than any average Anomaly and, "Your body slowly becomes immune to sorcerer technique. No wonder you''re a brigade type. But sorry, I believe this is as far as you could go." Narukami disappeared into the thin air as he showed up somewhere a distance away from the Anomaly with a leg in his grasp, in his right hand to be exact. Losing its right arm and left leg, the Anomaly looked up at Narukami who floated in the air with a lofty aura and cold look. There was a sharp glint of cold light in those slightly dead eyes. ''How did she even tame this thing?'' Narukami murmured as he opened his mouth. As though he was eating chicken''s thigh and wing, he munched the two limbs a few times with ease before finally gulping them. Bones and meat went into his stomach, you could hear the cracking noises of the bones being crunched in his mouth. How strong his teeth were to tear this Anomaly''s muscles and bones effortlessly? How monstrous his stomach was to process that deadly meat like poison? He ate it! The guy exclaimed inwardly. His jaw almost fell to the ground as his eyes were wide open. Just who is this person? The guy added. He never saw someone eat an Anomaly! The latter had nothing that could become nutrition to your whole being and instead would kill you! Yet this person ate it as if eating a meal. He can''t tell if the boy enjoyed it as he wore his nonchalant facial expression. If he told this to everyone he knew, they would assume that he had lost his sanity! His perspective toward this world was slightly shaken because of today. If he discovered a cat capable of destroying the world, he wouldn''t be surprised. "Bitter, sour, too spicy, a disgusting aftertaste.. A minus million point out of ten!" Narukami informed the taste of the meat he just swallowed. Chapter 24 - Fluffy Shortly thereafter, his figure vanished as he rushed in the Anomaly''s way, leaving behind after images. In the next moment, the Anomaly abruptly fell to the ground with its knee first following his torso. Before his body completely collapsed, a fountain of blood was coming out of its neck. Focusing attention on Narukami, there was a dangling head in his right hand. One can see a thick, purple liquid was dripping continuously from it. Narukami turned his head to the motionless, headless body before finally shifting his line of sight to Furasa who fainted a few inches away. Narukami sensed that her life energy became weaker and as he was about to kill her, something slipped in his mind and so, after contemplating for a short pause, he decided to let her live. He tossed the head to the guy as though it was a ball. It rolled with a bounce on the ground before finally stopping in front of him. Narukami walked to Furasa and stopped. "That''ll be enough to promote your rank and give you enough bucks for a few months. Assume this as an apology for trying to kill your captain." A brigade type Anomaly was different from ordinary ones. Their body would not disintegrate as though gain a physical property. Narukami then placed his right hand above Furasa''s dying body. As if the ground was corrupted by darkness, black shadow expanded as Narukami was the source. It engulfed Furasa in one breath. Her body became black like bathed in ink. Finishing its job, the shadow gradually descended into the ground along with Furasa, dragging her. The guy stood motionlessly as his captain was devoured by a shadow and slowly went into the soil. "Don''t worry, she''ll be okay. I apologize for my act as it was quite rash and hasty," he apologized solemnly. Admitting one''s mistake was no easy matter. Vampires were prideful beings. They often didn''t do things that would damage their pride. As such, they became arrogant and acted as though the world revolved around them. Thankfully, because of his five past lives. It helped him not to end up in this state. Being prideful only gained you nothing but certain doom. "You''ll not kill her?" He was delighted and sighed with relief. Although he heard clearly that his captain killed his friends, he didn''t believe it because of the lack of proof. "Her actions were indeed malevolent. Taming an Anomaly by using a sacred incantation of her family and killing her squad members. "Naturally, this calls for punishment. However, I realized that there''s something more than meets the eye." Narukami replied as he watched Furasa''s figure finally devoured by his shadow. Entering a shadow space that only he could access. Quickly afterward, the shadow shrunk considerably. "Senior, why do you keep saying that she actually did that? You have no proof." The guy gathered his courage to ask that. It was not a trifling thing to do. "As I said earlier, I have no interest in your beings'' doing of things. Rules and laws alike are easy to bend. People will usually take advantage of that and you have to play smart "It is interesting yet I found it bothersome. I simply want to live in peace and balance the city as much as possible. "Of course, if you humans still want to come at me to get this girl. I welcome you with open arms. Though, I won''t guarantee you to return in one piece." Narukami warned the guy gently. The guy was at a loss for words. The child had no intention to follow the rules and seemed to be didn''t afraid of what may come. Perhaps he was confident with his powers? Probably. Additionally, he kept saying ''you humans'' which led the guy to think that this boy was something else in the body of a human boy. After a few breaths of silence. "What are you?" The guy asked as he frowned. "Call me Sixth, if you may." "Sixth? Are you one of the Seven Child?" "Who knows." Narukami he shrugged his shoulders in a carefree manner before his figure was engulfed by his shadow. The latter looked like a flower petal that was closing. Soon enough, after those big petals covered him. He vanished into the thin air. Leaving small black petals swayed about. Like sakura leaves falling. Narukami''s words echoed in the guy''s mind. It made him wary and curious about Narukami''s identity. . . After that, Narukami appeared in the darkness of the alleyway, away from the vicinity. He then met with Aya who was talking with one of the officers. Before he approached her, he shifted his body to his original shape. Realizing someone approached Aya, the officer gave her a nod before walking away, leaving the two of them. "My liege, just what''s going on?" "My liege?..." Narukami''s mouth twitched as he found the way she called him both sarcastic and ridiculous. In one of his past lives. He once became a demon king so hearing it now, after thousands of years, was incredibly strange. Who do you call liege, you damn woman! He thought to himself as he flicked his fingers, hitting Aya''s forehead. "Ouch!" She covered her forehead and before she can rub it to ease the pain. The latter faded away. Narukami let out a long, tiring sigh, "I''m not in a mood to joke around. I''ll explain it to you later. Let''s go." Without waiting for her reply, he walked to their destination and Aya followed his back. . . GG . . GG . . GG . . A few moments later, they arrived at a cafe. From outside, the cafe emitted a warm, yellow light, making one feel extremely calm and slightly nostalgic. The door was made from wood and has small gaps of different shapes on top as its decoration. For instance, heart-shaped, eclipse, and rhombus. Through the glass window and the small gaps of the door on the sides, the light kind of illuminated the street. If not for the fact the light street turned on, the cafe would illuminate it. Which made the cafe more stand out and noticeable. By the side of the door, there was a lamp focusing its light beam on a small blackboard that was written today''s special and offer. [Today''s special! Vegan Parfait!] They were written in cafe font. Quite impressive they did so by hand. On the bottom, right edge. There were two small paws. One would notice this after closely observing it. Both of them pushed the door as they entered it and the inside was quite big. Could fit a hundred people. The interior was modern and classic. Wooden chairs with soft cushions, long or small tables for customers who came here with few people or not. They were soon approached by a waiter. Narukami and Aya''s attention was so focused on the interior that they didn''t realize someone approached them. "Customer, excuse me, customer?" The waiter said to make sure of his existence. Those words diverted their attention to the waiter. After they did that, what they saw was a big, white fur creature. They slowly lifted their heads and met its eyes. Completely black like those eyes in a doll. Aya hid behind Narukami and Narukami unnoticeably gasped. ''A bear¡­'' he mumbled to himself. He didn''t expect a bear to run a cafe. Right after this, two girls approached the exit as they waved their hands and said thank you before leaving. They didn''t seem to be afraid. Maybe in other customers'' eyes, the bear was an ordinary waiter yet why could he saw its original form? A thought appeared in Narukami''s mind The bear then responded them with a bow. Next, it looked at Narukami with a calm expression. "Customer, are you perhaps a Sorcerer?" The bear asked as it caught Narukami''s mumble. Its tone was polite and his pronunciation was pretty good for a bear. After hearing the bear''s words, Narukami quickly understood what was going on. Narukami nodded, "what are you? I have never seen an animal talk before, let alone running a cafe." Chapter 25 - Dumping Narukami thought that this world was normal, well the animals. So seeing a talking bear kinda shocked him. This applied to everyone actually as Aya was kind of scared if she was high or wondering if she was hallucinating. A bear running a cafe shop was already weird and it also could talk. If one found this normal easily, they were the one who was weird here! Speak of the devil. For Narukami. The feeling soon dissipated as every world he was in was filled with talking creatures. He should''ve expected this as knowing the existence of Anomalies. Which goes without saying that it was not normal and was against the rule of physics and science. The bear raised his arm to his chest as he led them to a seat, ignoring Narukami''s question. Narukami followed from behind with Aya behind him. "Please seat, honorary customer." His tone became more polite! As he walked, Narukami noticed a particular sentence that was placed on a food banner that was hung on the clerk''s desk. The words were small and hardly noticeable, almost transparent. He had to circulate his spiritual energy to his eyes. His eyes glowed dimly. [Exclusive for sorcerers, you gain 35% percent off and free one food per person! Thank you for maintaining peace in this city!] He felt something warm in his heart. To think that someone would appreciate their doings. Really didn''t expect that. As his attention focused on it. A voice called out his name. "Narukami!" Looking at the source in the distance, Narukami found Ryu waving his hand with a smile. "Is he your friend?" The bear asked and Narukami nodded as he came to Ryu''s side. The bear left them be as he took care of other customers. A medium-sized, wooden table with two long sofas facing each other. Narukami wondered why this part of the cafe was different. He surveyed the table to find a small sign on the table. It was a black plate with a mirror that covered the texts. [This table is reserved! Thank you for your understanding.] With this alone, Narukami understood. These tables were exclusively for sorcerers and ordinary humans can''t sit here. There were a few questions that appeared in his mind but he chose to ignore them. "So, what''d you think about that bear?" Ryu wondered as he moved his body to the side, giving a space for Narukami to sit. However, Narukami moved his body on the other sofa. At first, Ryu was slightly dejected but soon disappeared as he saw Aya behind him. As though a shy child, she hid her face from Ryu when the both of them made eye contact. This led to Ryu wondering, did he just hit his head and now dreaming or fell into Narukami''s illusion? "Kuroda Aya?" Ryu asked to make sure if it''s her and not someone that looked like her. Should he call her Kuroda and this person wasn''t her. It would be extremely embarrassing! Aya then sat. Narukami followed. Aya took a deep breath to control her emotions that went wild after seeing the bear. She let out a long breath slowly. Soon enough, she calmed down and looked at Ryu with her usual expression. "Yes, I am Kuroda Aya. Nice to meet you, Akazaki Ryu." She greeted herself as she slightly bowed. "Un, nice to meet you. Kuroda-san. That aside, how''s your body?" "My body is fine, thank you for worrying me." Ryu blushed as he scratched his back, "ehehe, your welcome." As they talked, Narukami opened the menu and browsed it. His eyes swiped the menu from top to bottom. "Ryu, have you encountered a brigade type?" Narukami abruptly asked and Ryu fell silent as he pondered. "You''re talking about Anomaly? Humm¡­ never meet it. Though I would love to." "My liege, what are you talking about?" My liege? Ryu was baffled. What the hell happened when he left the both of them? He did expect that Kuroda would fall in love with Narukami as he had a charm that would attract any woman as long as they could meet his eyes. But they seemed to be in a master and servant relationship¡­ "Brigade type is an Anomaly who has strange powers. By strange means powers that the organization finds it impossible for an Anomaly to have. "For instance, the Anomaly I killed earlier is immune to sorcerer techniques that heavily rely on spiritual energy." From his words alone, it seemed some techniques use other means aside from spiritual energy. "Immune to sorcerer techniques? What rank Anomaly is it? Five?" "A rank three Anomaly." "...seriously?" "Un." Narukami firmly nodded as he closed the menu. Already decided what he''s going to order. He gave the menu to Aya, the latter opened it as her ears listened. "It also manages to create an Illusion realm," Narukami continued. A rank three Anomaly couldn''t create an Illusion realm. "My liege, may I know what that term is?" "A special CC technique that improves your strength considerably. It is the highest level for a sorcerer to achieve. "Not only that, your techniques get a hundred percent power up and everything you wish to happen will happen. As long as what you wish for makes sense." Narukami explained. What he explained was only common knowledge. "I don''t seem to understand. It makes any of your wishes come true but it also has to make sense?" Aya recited what she just heard. "Making it simple, you must understand the process of how that wish comes true. If the process makes sense, what you wish for will come to reality." Narukami opened his phone and his fingers tapped here and there. "For example, after you trapped your opponent in your Illusion Realm. You can''t wish your opponent to die and then your wish comes true. You have to make a reasonable reason in your mind why your opponent dies." Narukami placed his phone onto the table and slid it to Aya. Coincidentally, Aya already decided what she wanted to order so she closed the menu. Right after that. The phone stopped before her; she looked at his phone. What was on his screen was a representation of what they''re talking about in a simple and easy-to-understand slide. "Of course, this needs a few requirements. This may seem contradictory to earlier states. Not all wishes can come true as it often doesn''t fulfill the requirements." Narukami swiped his finger to the left and the next slide appeared. It was a bad drawing of chibi Narukami with purple strokes around him that seemed to be his lightning. "Let''s say I use an Illusion Realm and wish for my lightning to be the strongest lightning ever existed." Chapter 26 - Lost Child "Because my element is electro, I can easily wish for it. Different story if my element is pyro, I can''t wish for the strongest lightning but I could wish for a flame that could engulf the heavens." Just as she was touching her chin, she said, "So the requirement is what your body can and cannot do?" "That''s right. Humans have infinite potential with limitless paths. However, there are a few things that humans can''t attain. The past, for instance. It is simply impossible to turn back time and change the future. If you somehow manage to travel back, you''ll end up in another timeline and change the future of it." Timelines were similar to a bunch of straight lines neatly ordered. If you went back to the past and changed it, it would make a new branch and create a new timeline. "For sorcerers, once we decide our path. We cannot change it. Each sorcerer has different elements that were offered from our body. How we get this is after our first Anomaly foul successfully weakened." Ryu took Narukami''s place to explain and he didn''t mind. He was actually waiting for this, explaining something was tiring for his jaw. After Ryu took the initiative to explain, Narukami became the bystander, listening to their conversation. Once in a while, he would interrupt if Ryu''s explanation was slowly misleading. "Anomaly foul weakened? Doesn''t that mean sorcerers get their powers from an Anomaly? Wouldn''t this be a cycle?" Aya came to a realization. An Anomaly was born from human foul, after which it planted its foul into a human. The latter either end up dying or becoming a sorcerer. The former then killed Anomalies. Anyway, a human who planted with an Anomaly foul for the first time, and then it was weakened. The human would evolve and get an ability. The evolution itself was rather complicated as it involved cells, the immune system, spiritual energy, life energy, blood circulation, heart, and whatnot. "Yup. We usually have three options after our body evolves. At the time I had to choose between pyro, cryo, or geo. Unfortunately, I can only go for pyro." Ryu exhaled disappointedly. "Why?" "Many things happened back then," Ryu replies as he forced out a smile and Aya didn''t discuss it much deeper. She diverted the topic. "So this person Asahi who Narukami saved is a perfect example?" Aya speculated. "Yes, he is. Though I don''t know what element he ends up with. Narukami, you did explain these things to him, right?" As Narukami nodded, the bear approached their table and asked if they decided on their order yet. "Yes, I would like an iced coffee and virgin blood please," Narukami said. Aya quickly looked at Narukami. "As expected of my liege, I''ll soon prepare it as quickly as possible!" Aya stood, Narukami raised his brows in confused manner and Ryu got up off of his seat as he quickly blocked Aya from walking away from her seat by extending his arm across the table. His movements were so hasty that when he got up, his knee hit the table and everything on it slightly lifted. The bear ignored the commotion Ryu made and wrote Narukami''s order. Later, it gazed on Aya. A four feet tall bear looking down on her, literally as their height was three times the difference! Aya had to slightly tilt her head up. "A fruit parfait, please." She replied after a short thought. Her words kinda shivering. She was also immersed with the bear''s dark eyes for a few seconds. After saying her order, she went back down as put aside what she was going to do. Her eyes were focused on the table as her mouth didn''t utter a word. "Thank you, customer. We also offer a free meal for sorcerers. Would you like some?" The bear politely offered. "It''s okay, we''re in a hurry after all," Narukami replied. The bear put its note on its apron inner pocket along with the pen then bowed, "understood, please wait." As though the bear was someone in a suit, it walked away with light steps despite its feet and body being quite big. After the bear was away from their vicinity. "What''s wrong?" Narukami wondered as he was aware of her sudden retreat. "Bears¡­. Terrifying." Ryu went back to his seat, he was lost for words. He thought Kuroda was a fearless and perfect girl yet this event destroyed that belief instantly. Deep down he was relieved. . . A few hours ago, after school ended. Asahi went down the stairs from his classroom with hasty steps. As many students were using the same stair, he had to forcefully cut his way through. His heartbeat rapidly increased with each step he took. "Sorry, out of the way! Coming through!" He yelled as he gently pushed everyone in his way to the side Someone''s watching me! He thought to himself. His back was sweating and his back felt uncomfortable. The prying gaze somewhere from behind focused on him had a hostile intention. A few minutes later, he arrived at the school gate and recovered his drained stamina by resting his hands on his knee. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" The prying gaze was still there but not as intense as before. It slowly faded away as he turned around and searched for the source. Who is watching me? Why? He thought to himself as he walked out of the school gate. Students were around him and talking yet their words simply entered his right ear and went out from left. As his eyebrows frowned, his mind was contemplating something. This is the place my instinct told me to go to, I guess it is related to the event this morning. Still, just what is going on? Why can''t I remember anything? Asahi racked his brain to find the answers yet futile. What he recalled was the time when he woke up in the middle of the street with nothing but his pants. People took pictures and he became the center of attention instantly and by now, probably it has spread on the internet. Fortunately, his face was blurred, saving his reputation and avoid him from getting bullied. However, that wasn''t the most important part. I must regain my memories. But, for now. I need to sign myself as an Anomaly sorcerer.. Perhaps I could discover my past from there. Chapter 27 - Hidden Clues If the first thing he encountered was finding an Anomaly, probably he had to become an Anomaly sorcerer. It was his instinct too that told him to go to school. Yup, the first thing in his mind after waking up was to go to school. So he went back to his small apartment a few blocks away from where he woke up to change his clothes. It was also lucky that the police didn''t come to him and ask him why he''s half-naked. He couldn''t answer their questions otherwise. Anyway, regarding why he went to school, he found it strange. Why school? A place where students were forced to memorize instead of learning? A place where youth reached its peak and only happened once? Maybe the Anomaly foul in his body guided him there? Probably. Just as his mind was wandering, he passed three people of the same color in different shapes who were sitting beneath a street light. He heard a glimpse of what they were talking about and it was nothing peculiar. Only dumb jokes and topics. After he passed them, he reached into his pant''s right pocket. He grabbed what appeared to be a direction to where the branch was on a small paper. The map was drawn by hand. Although bad, it was readable and understandable. Even though following it carefully. He often got lost and ended up in shady places. For instance, he ended up in a place where yakuza members hang out. It was a place where the shade of buildings lowered the brightness considerably. Some adults were heavily drunk as they walked on the narrow street. He almost got himself killed by those members just by being spotted! Fortunately, he dashed out of that place. "Eeek! I''m sorry!" After that, he got lost at certain locations. Train station, an amusement park, a cinema, a restaurant and last but not least the street where he woke up. He stood in the middle of the street as people walked past him. He was stressed about the fact he couldn''t follow a simple map! He rubbed his eyes in a frustrated manner, am I this bad following a map? He was about to cry. Later, feeling dejected, weak, and hopeless. He unknowingly walked into an alleyway that was vacant of humans. The air was biting and dead silence, he could hear the crowd noises coming from the distance, dimmed. As he realized his location, he looked around in confusion. His eyes were wary and his heart rate increased as he panicked. Many thoughts overflowed into his mind. They were possibilities of what may happen should he stay here any longer. Perhaps he would meet a dangerous serial killer or probably be involved with something that ordinary people shouldn''t? He turned his head around and before he could do it completely, he heard a weak yell of a man asking for help. . . . "That''s what I can tell you and it''s all true! After I heard his words, I approached him and saw he''s dying." "Then how does that explain your clothes covered in blood?" A man asked calmly. If Asahi indeed found the man dying, why would the man''s blood be splashed onto his school uniform? "That''s because the guy who killed him dealt the final blow! Have you not seen it yourself? The corpse?" As Asahi approached the corpse, he was in close proximity with him. Abruptly afterward, the man''s heart was pulled out by a kunai bound with a chain that pierced his chest. No, to be precise. The kunai coiled around the heart like a small snake on a fruit. Blood gushed out vigorously as it soaked Asahi. By the time the man let out his last breath, Asahi was petrified as he was taken control by fear and uncertainty. Should he move, he was going to be the next victim and if he stayed still, the result would be the same too¡­ "Sir." As his mind recalled the event, a woman pushed the door in and called out a guy who interrogated Asahi. He had white hair extended to the sky and wore a serious expression. Wrinkles could be seen around his cheek and below his eyes slightly creased. The man turned his body to the source and the woman closed her mouth to his ears, the man lent her his ear. The woman''s mouth moved as she whispered something. The man nodded once in a while, understanding the woman''s words. After a short, few minutes. He diverted his attention to Asahi. "You''re free to go." The man reached his hand to the door handle and opened it. Asahi heaved a sigh of relief. The whole experience was terrifying as it could be. Especially when he saw someone get killed in front of his eyes. Just as he walked out of the interrogation room, "sigh, it seems seeing someone dying is going to be part of my norm from today onwards." It was indeed something he couldn''t accept easily. Even as we spoke, his legs were still shivering and his heart was still beating hastily. This beating made him recall what happened when he saw the person who let him free in that alleyway. After that person took the man''s heart, his death, cold gaze prying on him. His eyes were red and his hair was bright yellow. The heart he just snatched mysteriously grew brightly, a red glow to be exact. The glow illuminated the killer''s face. Asahi was shocked just by how young the person was. Probably around his age, slightly older if not. But that wasn''t the part he found important. At the time, those red eyes pierced his soul, and as of now. He still felt the feeling. Once in a while, he looked behind him and found nothing except a person walking past him. A sense of relief soon calmed his heart. Then, just as he wanted to turn his gaze forward. His body bumped at something and he reflexively closed his eyes as his steps stopped. Shortly thereafter, someone touched his shoulder and he quickly took a few steps backward. In the process, he stumbled to the ground and his buttocks landed there with a heavy thud. "Ouch, that hurts." He groaned in pain as he rubbed his back. The pain spread there. After which, he looked up as to wondering who he bumped at, he hoped it wasn''t a person who was arrogant and annoying. He opened his eyelids and saw a man with a faint line of beard around his mouth. His facial features can be considered good-looking. As their eyes met, the man extended his hand. Asahi raised his hand to accept his offer of help but soon the man pulled it back. "What are you doing? I''m not trying to help you. I''m asking you for your money." "...huh?" Asahi was confused. He stared at the man with a dumb look. Money? Did my past self owe him? How much exactly? Is he from a yakuza around here? Would I be dead should I could not pay him? "I helped you out of that interrogation room, what? You think everything''s free? You are also the one who dragged me into this, pay an extra fee." The person said as he extended his right palm again. Asahi got up before saying anything. As he about to. "As usual, you really like to bully the young huh?" A familiar voice found its way into Asahi''s ears. Asahi turned around as he smiled after seeing the person who just said that. "Narukami-san!" His eyes brimmed with joy. Narukami walked in his way with Ryu on his right side and Aya on his left. "Yo, Asahi. You get released already? How''s the interrogation room?" He said in a teasing manner. "It''s the worst, Narukami-san. They wouldn''t believe in anything I have said." Asahi felt tired. Shouldn''t Narukami be worried or something? "Figures." Narukami stopped before Asahi. "Shinra, could you not say that? People might have misunderstood your words ." The person warned Narukami with such a flat tone and the latter chuckled. "Good evening, Z-san," Ryu greeted with a smile as he lifted his right hand slightly. The person whose name was Z nodded before looking at Aya and the latter quickly introduced herself. "Nice to meet you, my name is Kuroda Aya. I am Narukami''s sex slave." "Oi, don''t say something that will make people misunderstand!" Narukami simply can''t stay calm when a girl blurted something so misleading. Chapter 28 - Step Ahead l"But my liege, you did order a virgin blood in that cafe." "Yeah, you also gulped it in one breath. I didn''t even have the chance to taste its flavor." Ryu was slightly disappointed that he can''t taste something different. "It''s only an ordinary wine!" Narukami quickly refuted their ideas of what he drank was real blood. "My liege, you''re still underage." Aya reminded him. Only by the age of 21, you can drink alcoholic stuff. "Phy-si-ca-lly!" I''m a million years old boy you know! Narukami didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He had seen many things beyond what any human could. Living for that many years felt like a second for him, passed before he knew it. In this last life, the time he spent with his friends would tick by like ashes disappeared into the air. This kinda made him feel down even just a bit. "Ryu, vampires live longer than humans. Even if you have part of a dragon in you, you are only given an extra hundred years. "For vampires, it will simply go by as though ten minutes, perhaps seconds. I''ll say this bluntly. Shinra lives ten times longer than the two of you. So, while the opportunity still exists. Enjoy it." Z walked away leaving the three youths a piece of advice, a bit of good advice that left Ryu speechless. Z walked away with his hands in his pocket as he blended in with the crowds. Just as their gaze was focused on him, a man with suitcase walked passed him. Momentarily blocked his figure from their visions. After the person walked pass Z. They expect Z''s figure but instead, his figure can''t be seen! What was left was shadow-like snow swayed about in the air before gradually dissipating. "He vanished?" Aya frowned. Her perspective towards this world was heavily shaken and crumbled. The science she used to believe was now ignored. As though a devotee who lost its belief in its god. Ryu gazed at Asahi, "what kind of sorcery did you use?" Ryu asked in such a low yet curious tone. "I don''t know." He replied honestly. "Asahi, come with me," Narukami ordered nonchalantly as he led him somewhere. Asahi followed him from behind as Ryu and Aya looked at each other before quickening their steps, following where they were going. "Did you successfully register yourself as a sorcerer?" Narukami brought up a question calmly. It may seem calm but the three of them felt intimidated and worried. "Yes, when I was brought here. They immediately registered me under your name. Which reminds me, Narukami-san. What would happen if I registered myself and did not include your name?" "Normal humans can''t fight Anomalies as their bodies are made with a human foul. You can''t kill it with normal means. Unless a miracle happens, though I doubt that will happen easily. When sorcerers find a surviving human with Anomaly foul in them. We have the right to guide them or kill them. Should you register yourself without saying my name, you''ll be executed on the spot as it is the same as being arrogant and disrespectful to the sorcerer who risked their lives to save you. No arguments, trial, or court. Instant death." Narukami explained in great detail that it left Asahi speechless. As they walked, they abruptly heard a shout from the distance, where people register themselves as a sorcerer. "Like I said! I survived thanks to myself! There was no sorcerer by my side at the time. How I survived is thanks to the talisman my grandpa gave me! He was once a sorcerer so he usually tells me about the existence of Anomalies!" A woman was wearing an office uniform in a heated argument with a girl employee that was tasked to provide the necessary documents for them to become a sorcerer. The woman wore a black skirt reaching to her knee and a black jacket with a white shirt under it. Her hair was black extended to her back and a bit curly. "I''m sorry but the rules are stating that you have to write the name of the sorcerer who helped you." The girl''s tone became apologetic. Deep down she was annoyed. Her face was still calm nevertheless. As expected of a professional organization, a worker had to stay calm no matter what the situation was. Narukami and Ryu, even believed that it was only right. "Should we check it?" Ryu suggested and all of their heads turned to Narukami. Their gazes carried an invisible pressure to him that he can''t say no. "Sure." They were in no hurry too. Narukami planned to tell Asahi to choose his element but delaying it for a few hours wouldn''t do any harm. As they arrived, there were few people in the area. "There aren''t as many people as I thought." Ryu was kinda surprised and his eyes were disappointed. "Probably Anomaly cases spike up? Check the data, it recently updated." Narukami advised. Ryu hurriedly opened his phone and pressed an app that sorcerers had to have. Soon, he could see a line slowly went up and then break into the sky as it stopped increasing after hitting three hundred! "Three hundred?" Ryu chuckled in disbelief. His sanity was about to leave the box. His heart thumped as though it was about to jump out of his chest! Three hundred Anomalies appeared in a single night. "What''s wrong, Ryu?" Aya asked out of concern after seeing him become silent. "Anomalies'' appearance has reached three hundred. This is something that should be alerted to the HQ." Ryu replied, "still, I don''t know why they still haven''t made a call yet." He added. Abruptly, Narukami''s phone fell to the ground and the screen cracked as the fragments scattered on the floor. "Sorry, can you guys collect the pieces?" "Eh? But it''s really small and non-lethal!" Ryu whined as he would do. "Each fragment is precious. This phone was given to me by my precious sister. If you don''t want to, should I take the mission to help the branch clear three hundred Anomalies?" He threatened Ryu and Asahi with a simple yet terrifying smile. His tone was deep and intimidating. Their skin shuddered as a mysterious cold bit them all over their bodies. Chapter 29 - Dont Worry Before Narukami''s phone fell, Aya was wondering why he did so deliberately. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and let it have a few seconds of free fall. Before she caught a glimpse of that. She also saw a big man with muscles as though carved by a skillful artist. He had an amazing shape of a chin and amazing special features, like a Greek statue came to life. The man always wore a sneer with a lofty aura around him. He was dressed in thick golden plate armor as he came in Narukami''s way. Just as Aya was about to warn Narukami about this person. "Aya, can you help?" Narukami stood there as he asked her the question. He appeared to be particularly relaxed. Aware of that, Aya simply nodded as she crouched and searched for the fragments of the broken screen. Unknowingly, she was a few inches away from him. She remained silent as she wondered what Narukami was up to. Her attention was on him and the golden plate man. As the latter passed her, she became wary as her limbs were ready for everything. Shortly thereafter, this man bumped into Narukami as hard as he humanly could. One could hear a metal clanging and a loud thud followed quickly. Narukami staggered to the side and almost fell. Telling by the size of the man, should everyone was near Narukami. Perhaps they would end up in the same fate as him, worst if not. Aya, who was ready for such an outcome quickly moved her body to prevent Narukami from falling to the ground. His body was lighter than she thought. The golden plate man kept walking as if nothing had happened. Ryu quickly shouted as he saw everything. Why did Narukami become silent despite what just happened was odd. But his attention was now on this golden guy. "Watch where you are walking, beetle man." The man can''t accept such an insult that he stopped his pace as he turned around, "I''ll ignore that for the fact you''re the boy who saved the city from that walking calamity. However, different stories for your friend." The guy''s lips lifted. It was a mocking smile as though he was saying, what can you do about it? Ryu''s face became stiff. Due to his position and special treatment. His movements were limited. He should''ve died a few months ago, after saving the city. Thanks to Z and Narukami''s effort to persuade the higher-ups, he got that special treatment. The latter would be retracted should he cause disturbance in the organization. The person before him was a member of an elite squad called Xenogenesis. If he made an enemy out of him or injured him. He would be the one in trouble! He couldn''t do anything but clench his fist. Damn it! At times like this, I can''t even repay him! Just as though he was about to say anything. "It''s okay, Ryu. Just a scratch." Narukami went back to his shoe as Aya supported him. "Thanks," he smiled as his feet could stand on their own and he shifted his line of sight to the chest man. "You must be Narukami. A rank two sorcerer like you could become a captain squad is nothing but a coincidence. Don''t get ahead of yourself, brat." The man scoffed. "Well, well. If it isn''t Monohara, I''m sorry for being in the way," he apologized as his smile remained and sounded polite as though a servant to its master. Ryu''s eyes were slightly open wide upon this. "Narukami, what ar-" A pale hand out of the blue-covered his mouth. Causing him to struggle from the soft and warm hand so he could speak. "Shh," the owner of the hand told him to remain quiet, hint him to observe the situation first and he quickly followed as soon he knew who it was from the voice alone. It was Aya. "Heh, at least you have some manners." He then walked away. Watching his back, the edge of Narukami''s lips curved up. Forming a devilish smile as his eyes turned dark and a dark aura emanated from him. The golden man didn''t notice this as he kept walking with a sneer on his face. On the other hand, those who were near Narukami now start to worry about the golden man. "Narukami, why didn''t you dodge him?" Aya asked as she slowly let go of Ryu. She also rubbed her hand on his clothes. Narukami noticed that this man was coming to him too. It made her confused. "Even if I dodge him, he simply changed his way to mess with me. He will not be satisfied until he can," he said helplessly as his smile disappeared, "Unfortunately for him, I don''t want to look bad in front of my new squad member." Right after he said that. He snapped his finger and faint lightning went straight to the golden man''s body, seeped into his skin from the tiny gaps of his armor. The golden man approached the troubled woman as he leaned his arm on the desk. "What appears to be the trouble here?" His words were melodically chaotic as he asked that. He sounds both narcissist and flirting. The woman indirectly tried to chase him away, "it''s nothing, just a bit of misunderstanding." The golden plate man swiped his gaze to the female employee, hoping for an explanation. "This lady wants to become a sorcerer without filling in the form of the sorcerer who saved her." The golden plate man shook his head as he clicked his tongue in disagreement, "tch, tch. Such a rule must indeed be followed. But," he paused as he snatched the form paper from the woman''s hand and she was surprised. "Hey, what are you doing!" The woman tried to get the paperback yet the man effortlessly dodged her extended arm. "Sir, you can''t do that! Even though you''re a member of the elite squad, such actions are strictly prohibited and you might get severe punishment!" The female employee warned in worry. The man grabbed the pen from a single pen holder where the pen was bound with a black, spiraling rope of plastic. "Don''t worry, the captain will understand. Furthermore, this lady said that her grandpa is an Anomaly sorcerer. We have to give some faces to our predecessor''s descendants." As he wrote his name, his grip convulsed wildly as though he was having a stroke. Chapter 30 - Always Leave It To The Pro He let free the pen as his hand wildly moved on its own even though he tried to control it. He was panicking but managed to hold a smile. What''s going on? He then circulated his spiritual energy to his hand to find out the problem. As soon as he did that, he found lightning particles messing with his muscle nerves. What made it strange was that he never came into contact with anything that related to electricity besides his phone and the latter has no means to electrocute him! This means that someone with an electro element messed with him. He shifted his line of sight to Narukami. The latter watched him from afar with a satisfied smile on his lips. The golden plate man''s blood boiled as he thought of many ways to make this guy regret toying with him! For now, he must stop the convulsions of his right hand. However, something terrible happened to him. As though a porcelain doll that was melting, his cheek was dropping as it greatly decreased the value of his facial feature. Not only was his hand being affected, but the muscle nerves on his face were also damaged on the brain. He was akin to someone who just had a stroke! No, he was having a stroke. "Whawt''s gowng on?" It was hard for him to utter a word as his ability to speak was gradually losing. His mind was also clouded with fear and uncertainty. The female employee''s face was stiffed and her body trembled. The person in front of her was a member of the most elite squad in the organization. Should he die without her knowing the cause, how should she explain it? She would be fired if her explanation didn''t satisfy them! Furthermore, she doubted those higher-ups would let her free just like that. After a short breath, she realized something as she swept her gaze to Narukami. "Narukami-sama! Please stop your actions!" As an ordinary human in the middle of humans with crazy abilities, it was only right for her to call him that. "Why would I? His behaviour earlier shows that he doesn''t have the qualifications to become a sorcerer. He is powerful but we don''t need such a troublemaker." From his words, Narukami didn''t have the slightest intention to stop. His tone was heavy and flat simultaneously. Although this person was a member of that squad, he was, nonetheless, one position lower from Narukami. Despite him and the golden chest man in the same rank, he appeared to underestimate him because he was from a small branch. The golden plate man was now on his knees as his spiritual energy clashed against Narukami''s. His body became a great war of immaterial energies. If this continued, the golden plate man would die as his body can''t seem to find balance. Like a balloon popping out. Narukami then stopped as he discovered someone''s presence coming in his way. He snapped his fingers. As though the golden man was being strangled to death and managed to let free from the agony, he coughed and panting as he touched his face. His body was soaked in wet as he kept recounting the pain. It was like someone strangled him with a rope and was tased simultaneously. The drop cheek had turned to normal and he let out a sigh of relief. Shortly thereafter, someone came into the lobby. This person has glasses on and was dressed in an All Beyond formal suit. Black clothes from top to bottom with a logo on their collar. The right sleeve has an insignia similar to the military that showed his position while the left one showed which squad he was in. The insignia was a flower with dark red petals. On his chest, there was a name sign. Egasaki Nobu. His eyes appeared to be always frowning and he had sharp, black hair. He has quite the face and exuded a leader''s air. There were two people behind him in black suits and black glasses. On his right was a man and left was a girl. "Whoever is free and doesn''t have anything better to do, I order you to help the city by clearing three hundred Anomalies!" He ordered with a yell as he swung his right hand across his body. The golden plate man recognized this voice and immediately got up. Regardless of the fact that his legs were still trembling, as its member. He must live up to his squad''s expectations! Although this person is only from a small branch, his feats managed to amaze those in the HQ. Including him, he found it impressive. "Who is he?" Asahi asked curiously as he whispered to Ryu. The latter pondered briefly. "He''s the head grandmaster of this branch. Egasaki Nobu, a rank three Anomaly Sorcerer. Despite his young age, he achieved many feats that others find impossible." He replied as he examined the person that stood in front of them in the vicinity. "How many ranks are there in the organization?" Aya wondered. "Five ranks with five being the highest, only few could reach it. I and Narukami are in the two, though I''m certain it doesn''t mean much to him." He smiled self-deprecatingly and Aya can tell the reason behind that. Just as they talked, Narukami noticed that the woman in a black jacket turned incredibly quiet. Her gaze at her toe and she seemed to be afraid of something. "Yes sir!" The golden plate man dashed outside of the lobby in Egasaki''s response. Egasaki watched the man before he glared at Narukami and the gang. "So, why are you still here?" He asked irritatedly. Narukami shifted his field of vision to Egasaki, "we still have other matters. Three hundred Anomalies should be within this branch''s capability. If not, you wouldn''t be able to stroll around here." "Is that how you see it? Such a mouth you have there. Well whatever, it doesn''t matter. Let me remind you of this, especially Ryu. This city is under my jurisdiction, I will not lower my guard down as long as you''re here." When he said ''this city'', he squinted his eyes with a prying look. Ryu''s shoulders tensed. With the power he had, he could lose control and possibly soaked the city in blood. Under Egasaki''s words, Ryu felt something like that could happen! "Z will control him," Narukami responded in his stead and Ryu didn''t expect it. "Z? Not you?" Egasaki asked as his brows slightly creased of a frown. "I''m only a rank two sorcerer. I think leaving it to the professional is the best decision." Egasaki didn''t say anything and instead, thought about something for a short second, "Based on a recent report. There''s a sorcerer who killed an Anomaly with a single strike, either to its head or not." "You''re talking about Z? He is indeed a talented fellow." Narukami flatly responded. "Who knows? It happens in every location you''re at." I know that they track my movements but didn''t expect they would say it straight forwardly, Narukami thought inwardly. "Coincidence sure are scary." Right afterward, Egasaki left and his two bodyguards behind him followed his tracks. After they take the stairs and stopped in a dim corridor with lamps on the ground neatly ordered with gaps of fifty cm from each other. The side of the corridor was a transparent glass window that extended to the entire path. It showed the lobby from above. "Find everything relating to Narukami Shinra." "But sir, most of the people you sent had died tragically!" The woman reminded him in a somewhat worried tone. More than forty people were tasked to search for Narukami''s information yet all died in such a terrible way. "There''s still one person. Contact him. Drag him here if not." "But sir, will it be alright? Isn''t Narukami under protection from Z? If we do this, we don''t know what he''s going to do." The man told Egasaki about one of the risks. "With a few words, he''ll understand. Speaking of which, who is the girl beside him?" "She is the daughter of Kuroda Ki." The woman already prepared an answer for such a question ever since she laid an eye on Aya. "Can we get anything from her?" "It''s uncertain but not impossible. Do you like to interrogate her, sir?" "No, leave her be. On the other hand, let that woman over there become a sorcerer under Narukami''s name.." Egasaki pointed his finger at the woman dressed in a black jacket. Chapter 31 - Mouth Of The Drain The jacket woman felt someone watching her from above and so, she looked up to the ceiling of the lobby. Moving her eyes here and there as she surveyed the ceiling, she found someone behind a transparent window on the left side of the lobby''s ceiling. Beneath the lobby''s ceiling was a corridor that could only be accessed by a few particular people. From below, the corridor was covered by transparent glass. Thus one can''t see who walked there. Feeling a certain amount of discomfort, the girl left the building but was soon blocked by a few people that appeared to be the security. Four people in blue outfits with black, long pants. "Ma''am, please come with us." One of the guys said solemnly. His eyes were covered by black glasses and his expression was serious. His hand behind his back as the woman had yet to fight. The woman stopped her pace as she observed the situation and thought of a way to get out of here. Narukami''s group in the distance didn''t have the intention to help her. "Narukami, what''s going to happen to her? Is she going to die?" Asahi was concerned about the woman''s fate. "Is she someone you knew?" "No." Asahi shook his head as he was slightly disappointed. It was clear Narukami didn''t have the intention to help her. But, he can''t just quit. "But, I don''t want her to die. Even though she''s only a stranger, seeing someone die and you just let it. It''s just wrong!" Asahi did not doubt what he just said. Usually, someone wouldn''t bother if a stranger died as they were akin to side characters that have nothing to do with them. If everyone''s life is their own story, then strangers were additional characters, cannon fodder if not. After a short pause of contemplating, Narukami shifted his line of sight to the woman. "Ryu, grab her attention for me." "OK!" He cleared his throat before shouting, "ehem. Gorilla woman over there, what''s your name?" "Who are you calling me a gorilla, you brat!" She glared at Ryu with her right hand formed into a fist of wrath. If looks could kill, perhaps Ryu died by thousands of stabs and if not for the fact she was surrounded by four men, she would dash into his way and land him a few good punches. Wow, terrifying, Ryu subconsciously tilted his body to the back upon her glare. His expression was that of fear but only lasted briefly. Knowing that it was simply a waste of energy to be angry, she exuded a sigh of resignation. "Egasaki Higuchi. ''Higu'' as in gutter and Chi as in mouth." "Narukami Shinra, ''Naru'' as in ring and Kami as in god. ''Shinra'' as in divine." Egasaki fell silent after hearing his name. She felt ashamed and humiliated for some reason. "My name''s Akazaki Ryu!" "Asahi Ringo, nice to meet you." Asahi bowed politely as he introduced himself. "Kuroda Aya." Her tone was flat, similar to Narukami. "Egasaki-san, you''ll die if you didn''t fill in the name of the sorcerer who saved you. However, there are exceptions. There are times when a sorcerer dies with the Anomaly to save a human. Should this be the, no sorry for my wrong words. It appears that the sorcerer who saved you met its fate already and you can''t seem to remember his name." Narukami explained and this made Egasaki frowned. Soon enough, she was enlightened about what he was planning. He used other means to save her! "Y-yes! Indeed, that''s the case, yes. I forget the sorcerer who saved me. It''s hurting me to see my savior die and I can''t even remember his name, may his soul rest in peace." Her tone carried that sadness in it. Although that was the case, when she said ''yes'' as she flustered, she was delighted. The four guards were in doubt and that was the same case for the female employee, different from those four people. She entirely believed what Egasaki just said was a lie! "You heard her Chie-chan. She is saved by a sorcerer but the latter ceases to exist before saying his name. It is a pity" Ryu said dispiritedly, putting some pressure on the female employee, Chie. "If that is the case. Then is there any proof? Does the sorcerer leave anything to her? It is strange for the person to not leave anything after sacrificing his life to a stranger and didn''t get anything in return." Chie''s words had their logic. Saving a stranger to the point of sacrificing your life was a bit, no, too extreme. Except you''re naive and a fool. "We don''t know what Anomaly tried to eat Egasaki. It could be that, after the Anomaly devoured the sorcerer, the latter used a self-destruction technique in its belly and turned everything into ashes in an instant." Narukami deducted. "Furthermore, with three hundred appearances of Anomalies. Some are bound to die or be bedridden for the next few moments. When that happens, sorcerers in the city will be greatly reduced. Do you want to become one, Chie?" Narukami shot her a threatening gaze as her body was shivering! In theory, as long as a human was injected with an Anomaly foul. Their body would evolve. It was safe to assume that they could make more people become sorcerers by using this method. However, with the lingering dangers this that line of work had. Their lives were as fragile as a baby''s! And more people simply means more resources. The organization didn''t have much for the fact the government refused to support them. All the gazes were focused on Chie as they waited for her decision. Receiving such stares, her mind got that certain pressure as her eyes were spinning. Soon, she decided as she yelled, "fine, fine! You can put Narukami''s name! But is it fine, Narukami? Every actions she made will be under your responsibility." Should she break one of the rules.. As the one who guided her, Narukami would get a punishment. Chapter 32 - Descendant Of A Hero "It''s fine. I am aware." Narukami nodded and the woman didn''t expect such developments. "Hold on, does that mean I''ll be under his command? I don''t want that!" The woman quickly said before everything too late, she didn''t want someone ordering her like a dog. "Don''t be foolish, Egasaki. Nothing in the world is free. You want to live yet don''t want anything as its downside? A beautiful world you lived in, huh? Sorry to disappoint you but from today on, things will change." Narukami''s tone appeared to be flat yet each word he said was akin to bullets. Hurting her without a wound. Staying calm, in response to his rude words, "So what? Everything always goes my way. You are only a rank two sorcerer. I can''t trust someone weaker than me. Just to let you know, I received private training from my grandpa who was once a rank four sorcerer. My grandpa is Egasaki Nirohito. I don''t even know you, just because you''re a captain of a squad. Don''t get ahead of yourself as this place is only a small branch." She scoffed. Egasaki Nirohito? That name rings a bell, Narukami recalled after hearing that familiar name. "Egasaki Nirohito? You''re his granddaughter? When I think of it. Your name is similar to grandmaster. Is he perhaps your brother?" Chie''s breath became heavy. Egasaki simply nodded and at the same time. "Who''s that?" Asahi asked cluelessly. "Egasaki Nirohito, he is titled Hero of Thousand Sun. He once saved the current HQ''s grandmaster in exchange for his career as a sorcerer; he was crippled after saving the grandmaster. About twenty-five years ago, when they raided a city that was destroyed by Anomalies, bringing more than three hundred sorcerers. The situation soon became dire and desperate. Only he and the grandmaster still have the will to survive and next. Well, I don''t quite remember what happened next, let''s just skip a few events and explain how he got his title. With the remaining sorcerers, low with morale, he managed to increase it and thus became their hope, like the sun. With low food and supplies, they managed to survive for two weeks in a city full of Anomalies and none of the remaining sorcerers died. In two weeks, he was like a sun giving them hope and energy to survive. From that, he became the sun of each people in their hearts, a role model and that role model is now inspiring thousands of sorcerers, thus giving him the title." Ryu explained the background of Egasaki Nirohito in detail. After he talked, Egasaki Higuchi crossed her arm as she emitted an air of authority "Furthermore, I have no intention to work with a rude brat." Referring to him, Ryu said casually, "my name''s Ryu by the way, not brat." Ryu''s words were ignored by Narukami. "Then enjoy your death. I''m kind enough to give my time and words yet you let it all go. It is a pity to let go of a person with a unique element." There was an evident disappointment in Narukami''s voice yet hardly discernible as his usual flat voice kind of enveloped the disappointment. Narukami indirectly told Egasaki that she was unique. Narukami turned his body and the others followed, Asahi was hesitant and slightly dissatisfied because his request couldn''t be fulfilled. His gaze was on her before he looked away, following Narukami. Suddenly, he heard a whisper and it was coming from Ryu with a smile, ''don''t worry." Either he said that to console him or just to make him feel better, he appreciated his doing. But that didn''t make him better as the woman was going to die. Just as he wanted to say something. "Very well." A mature yet prideful voice entered his ears from behind. Following which was a complete silence that they could hear footsteps that lasted for a few seconds. The lobby only had less than fifteen people including the employees on the other desks. The usually crowded lobby became silent as most sorcerers protectinh the city from Anomalies that tried to devour every human being. The silence of this place gave Narukami a somewhat strange feeling. It gave him a feeling similar to transcending to another world. As though a school that always has voices and as night came, it became eerily silent that you felt like in another world. Narukami turned around after he heard her and the rest followed. Egasaki then filled the blank section of the form with Narukami''s name before giving it to Chie. Chie examined it if there was a mistake before nodding after knowing there was none and before she did that, she calmed her emotions in an unnoticeable manner. Meeting a descendant of a hero excited her. "Congratulations and welcome to the organization. The company will provide you with weapons and materials. You are also given a badge, a formal suit, and a special item that will help you in dire situations." Some Anomaly cases involve the police and sometimes they need the organization''s help. All Beyond lent their hand to assist them. Although not supported by the government, the police department knew what All Beyond capable of and what their purpose was. With the same goal, which was to protect citizens and maintain peace. The police department was grateful for such an organization willing to help. There were times when an Anomaly case was discovered by the police. The latter would send a request and as soon as the sorcerer who received the mission arrived at the scene, it must show this badge. "Your badge and other items will be delivered to you in a week. Thank you for working with us." Chie gave the woman a bow. "I may not like being under someone''s command but death is equivalent to the end of everything. It''s not like I''m interested in your words, it''s just that I''m not that desperate to see the other side. I''m not the type to hold grudges too, so I''ll forget everything that brat just said." Egasaki said as she looked at Narukami with an unpleasant look. "Tsundere," Ryu said like it was nothing and loudly too. Knowing that everything came to light, the guards dispersed. "Who are you calling tsundere?" Her eyes narrowed in anger as she gritted her teeth. She picked something from her jacket''s inner pocket. It was a paper inscribed with a Japanese kanji of ''purity'' in black ink. Using her right hand, she threw it at him and the paper traveled in the air like a bullet. In the process, a flame could be seen, it was a mysterious flame as the color was blue and ignited out of the blue on the edge of the paper. When the flame burnt half the paper and reached the kanji symbol, it let out a red glow. "Crap!" Ryu''s eyes constricted upon being thrown by a dangerous talisman and about to hit him. He could tell how dangerous it was as the quality of spiritual energy in it was stronger than him! Ryu quickly raised his arm to his shoulder as he extended it. Forming a barrier in a dome shape, protecting Asahi, Narukami, and Aya. In a glimpse, one can see that the paper slightly puffed before blowing up. Their figures were covered in thick, gray smoke as the smell of gunpowder was lingering in the air. Ryu dispersed his barrier as he coughed, covering his mouth. "Are you out of your mind? Luckily, there are only us!" Egasaki let out a cold and arrogant, "Hmph!" Before walking away, exited the building. Narukami and the gang watched her back as her figure was obscured by the door of the entrance. Ryu was extremely pissed about what just happen and wanted to scold her yet he found it useless to say anything towards a gal like her. He exuded a mouthful of air. "Narukami, are you seriously going to take her as our member?" Ryu asked in a bit of a displeased tone. "Don''t worry. She''ll probably fall in love with you within the next few months. A week if not." "What?" Chapter 33 - Bro What? His eyes frowned as he was confused and surprised. His heart slightly thumped as he seriously didn''t want such a future to happen! "I''m joking. I''m no seer or prophet." Ryu then relaxed after he let out a breath of air. "Please don''t say that with a straight face, Narukami." Ryu smiled self-deprecatingly. . . After that, they went to the training hall that was slightly far from the lobby. Asahi and Ryu were still amateur sorcerers. They had a lot of things to learn. It might take hours too and as such, Narukami asked Aya to go home. "Aya, aren''t you going home? It is late and I''ll walk you until we reach the station." She was a young girl and should she walked in the dark alone, something bad often happen, for instance, got kidnapped. And adding that she was a daughter of a rich man, that risk increased and without paying a ransom. The kidnapper wouldn''t release her. And so, Narukami as a good young man offered his kindness. Though he felt disgusted to call himself a young man, for the fact he had been reincarnated five times. Stacking his age from those five lives, it could reach a million years. In this life, he is eighteen years old with the mentality of a being that lived for a million years. Indeed, he sometimes didn''t act according to his age. "It''s okay, my mother went overseas to research something and my father rarely comes home. Furthermore, I can''t seem to fall asleep so rather than try to, I might as well follow you." She replied politely. The reason why she can''t sleep was due to Narukami''s blood she gulped down. After her answer, she briefly wondered, "My liege, can I ask you a question?" Narukami nodded. "Why do they allow me to enter the branch as though I''m a sorcerer?" All Beyond was a secret organization that the public didn''t know much about. As an ordinary citizen, one couldn''t freely enter without identifying themself. "I''m a captain of a squad. I don''t need permission if I bring in someone, that would only damage my image." But letting your members call you by your family name is the same, my liege. Aya contemplated if she should let that out of her mind. She then reorganized her thoughts and carefully chose the right words to form another question. "Ryu, why did you call my liege by his family name?" Ryu tilted his head to the ceiling as he placed both of his hands behind his neck, thinking of an answer. "Narukami didn''t mind much so I think that''s the reason? He doesn''t even say anything about it." "Yes, we''re the same age after all." Physically that is, Narukami added inwardly as he continued, "calling me captain would be weird." "But you''re fine being called liege by Aya." Ryu noticed something. Not that he was jealous that Aya could call him that. As he was a man and had no interest with a dude. Ryu simply found it odd. "I tried but failed to change her mind." "I''d rather die than calling my liege his name!" Aya spoke with confidence, determination, and no hesitation. Ryu and Asahi are somewhat impressed by that. "Why so determined though?" Ryu asked out of curiosity. "He''s my savior and also my master. I will give my heart and soul to him," she said with a bit of excitement and delight. Delighted as she could said that line, for the fact she wanted to say it for a long time. "Isn''t that a bit too extreme?" Ryu was kind of worried about Aya as his brows raised. After chatting and at the same time walking to the training hall, they entered a vast room with a few people landing a few punches to a training doll which was shaped like a human. They were wearing sleeveless shirts. Some black and some white. In their hands, they wore red, boxing gloves. Pa! Pa! Their punches sounded to the air. The group except Narukami surveyed them after walking into the training hall. Their gazes were that of curiosity. Ryu on the other hand was curious who these people were, practicing despite the chaos that happened in the city. Then again, he''s one to talk. He was also here. After they entered, they were approached by a robot. "Wassup, tincan." Ryu greeted the robot. Its body was a simple square and its arms were straight steel, its hands like a crab and legs were a continuous track, the kinds that tanks used. This time hundredfold much smaller. The robot has a square head with two eyes and a mouth. "Who are you calling tincan!" The robot yelled in anger as its expression changed to narrowed eyes before it averted its attention to Narukami. "So, what do you want this time?" It asked bluntly. Its expression changed to normal. Its expression changed abnormally fast. "What is this thing?" Asahi crouched down, attempting to take a closer look. The robot''s size reached his waist and after crouching down, his head was the same height as the robot. "I am a special AI robot the branch created to take care of the training hall. I control everything here." The robot has confidence in its almost monotone voice. "Special? Create everything? Really?" Ryu said sarcastically as he touched his pinch, wondering before the edge of his lips lifted. His smile gave the robot a bad premonition. The bad feeling led the robot to recall something as he quickly warned Ryu. "No, I will not create golden clones of myself. Last time I did it, you bast**** stole my parts even though it''s coated in yellow gold!" "What are you talking about? I don''t know anything." Ryu asked back in a teasing voice, acting cluelessly and at the same formed a sneer on his face as he shrugged his shoulders as he directed his vision to the side. "Don''t pretend like you don''t know!" Ryu smiled as he enjoyed the robot''s reaction. He rested his hand behind his neck as he smiled. Asahi chortled upon their actions. After which, he recited something in his mind of what this robot just said. "You can create anything? What''s that supposed to mean?" Asahi asked. "As it stated. As long as I''m in this room, I can create everything. Ask me something you want." Asahi pondered as his brows creased. Since they were in a training hall. It would be appropriate to ask something related to that. He narrowed down many thoughts in his brain to a single idea. "A training partner with the same physical ability as mine." The robot nodded, "I would need your DNA to proceed." The robot extended its crab hand and shortly, it retracted as it changed to a small, smooth surface. Similar to a stage plate on a microscope. Asahi tilted his head down to his pants, focused on the place between his crotch. Aya and Ryu subconsciously followed his gaze. Both of them looked at each other awkwardly. "The hair follicle at the base of human hairs contains cellular material rich in DNA," Aya explained, quickly grabbing the attention of the two. Asahi turned his head from looking at Aya, his vision focusing on his crotch once again. "Oh¡­ Then can I go to the toilet?" He asked for permission, embarrassed. Why are you saying that after looking at your little brother? Ryu asked himself before figuring out the answer. So that''s what he''s thinking¡­ Ryu felt like Asahi''s idiocy below him or the same as him. He almost laughed violently but managed to collect himself. As Ryu was the first member of the squad. He wanted to be a reliable and cool senior, like those in movies. He cleared his throat to get Asahi''s gaze and shift his gaze. "Ehem, I''m pretty sure she didn''t mean that *hair* but the one on your head." Chapter 34 - Babies Against Adults Asahi laughed awkwardly at the current situation. Without much waste of time, he plucked his hair and gave it to the robot. "What''s your name by the way?" Asahi wondered after putting his hair on the stage plate. The robot''s hand retracted as Asahi''s hair was now inside its body. Its hand then changed to its ordinary crab hand. "Call me T-322INC124AN." "Or in short tin can. That''s your name." Ryu abruptly said in a teasing manner. "If you say that one more time, I''ll mince you!" The robot was enraged but Ryu smiled, showing his faint white teeth as his mood became better. "Your name is kind of complicated. I''ll call you like everyone else!" Asahi decided to follow the norm. "Please don''t. Call me Tin, that''s enough." The robot appeared to be tired of being called tin can and thus, made a new name for itself. Since there was a new face, this might be a chance to change its name! The more it introduced its new name to everyone else, the more its new name was recognized. Its humiliating last name would cease to exist! For now, the starting point would be influencing the new faces to call it that. "Alright then, nice to meet you. Tin! My name is Asahi Ringo, I''m a new sorcerer. Looking forward to working with you." Asahi introduced himself with a bright smile and ended his words with a slight bow. The robot, Tin, was rather happy as its mouth smiled. Its mouth was 32-bit pixels so when Tin smiled, it formed a U in a pixelated way. Tin responded pleasantly towards Asahi''s introduction. "This is what I like to see! A polite and kind young man! Unlike someone¡­" When it said the last words, its eyes moved in a glimpse at Ryu and the latter felt the brief gaze. "Welcome to All Beyond. As you''re new, I admit that you''re smart. Practicing a robot with the same physical strength is not something everyone could think of. Most people here usually face something that was much stronger than them with no second thought and end up beaten to a pulp." Its gaze on Ryu again, albeit short. Ryu''s eyebrows twitched upon noticing this thing''s gaze. "Narukami, you found yourself a good sorcerer. He has a lot of potentials." The robot praised Narukami and he nodded, expressionlessly. His response in lack of expression made the robot slightly feel down as his expression wasn''t as Tin expected. "Sigh, receiving a compliment from me is a rare thing, you know?" After it said that, something raised from the ground. The white floor slid open as a humanoid robot on a pillar gradually ascended. A few seconds later, it stopped as the whole figure surfaced on the ground. "This is your training partner. Few things to note, its body was sturdy but its strength was the same as yours. It only has better durability, anything is the same as you." Tin briefly explained Asahi''s training partner. ''So cool¡­'' Asahi muttered as his eyes were sparkling and he was excited to exchange some blows with it! As Asahi admired the creation, Ryu turned his head to Narukami. Ryu''s hand was still behind his neck. "Narukami, can''t we wait until tomorrow? I mean, I''m okay with a few lessons but..." Before Ryu could complete his sentence, Narukami interrupted with a gentle yet flat tone. "Don''t worry, it''ll take two hours." Narukami moved forward and talked to Tin. "Can you create a training space?" Narukami requested. "Sure, this is what my purpose is." Tin agreed in a good mood. Its change of heart was abnormally fast. Anywho, a training space was a medium-sized room, the size of a small gym with two hundred and ninety square feet, closing to three hundred. A captain could request such a room for his members and it lasted for five hours so other captains could have the opportunity to train their members. Should a member request such a room, it needed permission from its captain in a form and a few signs from the vice-captain. In short seconds, sturdy walls rose from the ground. The structure of a small gym was formed as soon as it was created. It took a few minutes before the room was completed. In the process, walls could be seen rising from the ground and moving on their own in the air, as though an invisible ghost helped the construction of the room. Before all of the above happened, Tin swung its hands to the sky. "Your control over this space is quite incredible." Narukami complimented. Just as Narukami approached the gym that had completed. Before that, however, he came to Asahi''s training partner''s side and drag it there. "My liege, does that mean this training hall is this thing''s Illusion Realm?" Aya asked as she gazed on Tin with a look of doubt. Narukami paused as he answered with a shake of his head, "No. Tin has the control over it but doesn''t own it." "I''m not a living being, only a bunch of parts combined and codes." Tin said as he approved Narukami''s words with a nod. Spiritual energy flowed inside living beings. For robots, let alone flowing, they didn''t have any! "How Tin controls it is beyond my current rank to know. It''s classified information." When he said this. Ryu examined Narukami and what he just said. He wasn''t an all known god. Although he knew more than he seemed, what he said just now appeared to be the truth, Ryu thought inwardly. He couldn''t read others'' expressions but a different story about the being inside him. With the help of it, he could faintly tell if someone was lying or not. As it was faint, it didn''t always happen unless he really focused. And to do that, he had to drain half of his spiritual energy! That was akin to running 5km without a break. He focused silently just now. His face became slightly pale and his heartbeat rapidly increased. Then, hiding all of the above. "I''ve been wondering this whole time but how hard is it for someone to be able to use the Illusion Realm?" Ryu asked. Narukami didn''t answer his question right away. He continued his pace to the gym room and said his thanks to Tin. The others followed and there, Narukami answered Ryu''s questions. "Illusion Realm could only be attained when one''s spiritual energy grasps the essence of the world. The earth itself has spiritual energy overflowing underneath. To stabilize itself due to rich energy, it emits them into the air through the soil. Anomaly sorcerers used these energies. They are our source of power. Without them, fighting Anomalies are similar to babies against adults." The gym room was an empty, white room with no facilities whatsoever. There was one, which was Asahi''s training partner. It was on the floor with one of its legs in Narukami''s grasp. Anyway, Narukami''s voice spread to the empty, white gym as it echoed. Chapter 35 - A Request "What would happen if the energies ran out?" Aya asked. "That''s almost impossible. Just like the water you drink is a billion years old. The energy is a result of a never-ending cycle. When one uses their power, the spiritual energy appears to be gone but in truth. It simply changed to small particles and dispersed. It then seeped into the ground and after a complicated process, it went back to the flow of the earth." Narukami said as he put Asahi''s training partner in the middle of the room. "Well now, Asahi. Is there anything you would like to ask?" He was a new guy around here, including Aya but she wasn''t an official sorcerer. "Narukami-san, why did I keep hearing murmurings?" "When one gets injected with an Anomaly foul, they would hear murmurings. These are the sounds of the emotions that Anomaly had gathered. Do you remember why most people wouldn''t last fifteen minutes?" Asahi reflexively nodded and Narukami continued, "they couldn''t withstand these murmurings and lost control, resulting in the Anomaly foul in their body growing rapidly, five times faster." Narukami paused as he aimed his palm to the ground and as though pulling out something that pierced the ground. He raised his hand and a simple, wooden chair with a soft cushion raised from the ground. He sat there and rested his chin on his hand. "Do you remember anything before an Anomaly plants its foul into you?" He asked nonchalantly. Before Asahi could answer it. Ryu abruptly said, "Awesome! How''d you do that, Narukami?" Ryu''s eyes opened wide in surprise as his brows raised. His mouth slightly opened. "Since this room was lent to me from Tin. I could control it freely." Narukami snapped his fingers and a few chairs appeared after rising from the floor. "When a captain requested a training space, they were given control of the entire room," Narukami added. Of course, there were some things in here that can''t be created such as a nuclear bomb and dangerous explosives. Grenades were allowed, for the fact that no one was dumb enough to throw it to your friend, he said inwardly. They took a seat and Asahi pinched his chin as he fell in deep thought. A half and a minute later, "I''m sorry, Narukami. Not that I don''t want to speak of it, I didn''t know what happened. I lost a week''s worth of memory." The room fell into silence before they noticed it. Narukami was surprised but it only lasted a few seconds. "A week''s worth of memory? What''s the last thing you remembered?" Asahi shook his head with no hesitation, "nope, still can''t remember. Even if I tried, my head either ended up hurt, and the murmurings in my head intensified." With no further explanation and clues, Asahi''s situation was unknown. There were few possibilities, one was Asahi got kidnapped by a dangerous organization a week ago and somehow escaped, perhaps in that week. He was experimenting with cruel research. Maybe the result of that research was him with no sign of his life energy being corrupted? Such a thing could happen? After a short while of wondering for an answer, Narukami enhanced his vision with spiritual energy, allowing him to see Asahi''s state. In his vision. Asahi''s figure became black, his skin, face, and clothes turned black. Ignoring his clothes, Narukami perceived blue lines spread throughout Asahi''s entire figure in somewhat neat yet complicated order. These blue lines have the shape same as human blood vessels. The only particular difference was that. The closer to the heart, the lines were a bit bigger and thicker. The further they were, the thinner they became. From a different perspective, these blue lines were similar to branches and were quite beautiful. These lines were spiritual energy that flowed on a human body. It flowed alongside the blood and was kind of different as it has an abnormal and immaterial property. Ordinary humans have these lines but the amount of spiritual energy was close to none, making them black with few blue dots. Sorcerers on the other hand. All the lines were blue. His body had evolved despite no Anomaly foul corrupting him? Narukami asked himself in doubt. He never saw such a thing. Why did he hear those murmurings then? Narukami''s brows were knitted, almost touching. The changes in Narukami''s expression made Asahi unsettled and worried. "Your body is interesting. I never saw anything like this before. I do, however, have a few ideas why this happened but I am not certain. Z might have something to say and if his words are the same as one of the few ideas in my mind. Everything from there would be a smooth sail and if not, well, there is always a way. Similar to how every poison has its antidote, the universe has everything to balance anything." Narukami paused and Asahi''s brows slightly creased. "I''m willing to help you but it''s not for free." Asahi''s expression turned solemn. Although the latter, he was relieved that it wasn''t something dangerous. The reason why he turned solemn was that he was going to involve in the unknown, which was his past. Nothing more than terrifying than that. Additionally, he was solemnly thinking about what he had to pay. From Narukami''s words, it appeared that his condition was rare or new. He was given two choices, to run or to face it. Should the first one, it would soon come back to him and bite him, devouring him in restlessness if not. The former was dangerous but with Narukami on his side, he believed it''s going to be okay. His captain said it himself that everything''s going to be smooth sailing! Seeing Asahi''s reaction, Narukami asked nonchalantly, "so. What''s your decision?" "Please help me, captain! I don''t know how much you want but I''m willing to pay any price!" "Very well but I''m not in a tight position, I''ll tell you what to pay when the time comes. Also, don''t call me captain, we''re the same age, well almost." Although Narukami was a year ahead of him.. Such a thing didn''t bother him as they were in the same age category, which was ''teen''. Chapter 36 - Only An Ordinary Human, Yes. Narukami turned off his ability to see one''s state and Asahi''s figure went back to normal. Narukami then nodded as he changed the topic. "We should begin our training," Narukami stood as the chair gradually descended to the ground. The three of them followed as their expression become somewhat stiff except Aya. Asahi and Ryu were nervous. Ryu only trained a few simple things before facing that creature as the time was in pinch. It happened a few months ago, around winter break. Fortunately at the time. Narukami helped his training and when facing the dragon, he dealt the most damage, Ryu was kind of guilty that he was the one who got the power. He tried to let Narukami the one who wielded it yet he rejected the offer flatly as his vampire blood simply weaken the dragon''s power, making it weak and useless. Thus, rather than let it waste. Ryu did the deed. Absorbing the dragon''s power. After few months had passed and he trained himself one to three times a weak, nothing too serious. Additionally, he trained himself with no mentor. This was the second time Narukami willingly train him. Recalling, Narukami''s lessons were easy to understand and practice. He believed he going to get stronger rapidly than he trained himself! Aya stood to the side as she didn''t want to get hurt by these two. As they were humans with supernatural powers, it was best to keep some distance. "No need to be nervous," Narukami said to calm their nerves and it did work albeit slightly. Their tense shoulders loosen by quite a bit. Narukami then explained how to use spiritual energy. By consciously feel it in one''s body and control it. To feel it, one must be in a state of deep focus. To reach such a state, one required strong rein over emotions and random, unnecessary thoughts. Ryu had already achieved this and controlling spiritual energy didn''t need much focus. Thanks to his fights with Anomalies, his body got used to it and so, he could effortlessly control spiritual energy. Asahi, however, was a complete amateur, a newbie, a new guy. After hearing he had to be in deep focus to feel and control his spiritual energy, he felt that it wasn''t going to be easy. Causing him to become slightly gloomy and dispirited as negative thoughts soon clouded him. The murmurings in his head intensified and he remained silent when this happened. He didn''t want to cause more trouble. Furthermore, the murmurings were still within his capability to endure, nothing serious yet. "Can I do it, Narukami-san?" He asked in doubt. He didn''t have much confidence in him. "Don''t worry, Asahi. Everyone has a starting point!" Ryu replied in Narukami''s stead with a bright smile and Narukami nodded in agreement. "I also didn''t have much confidence when I just started but Narukami encouraged me¡­ I guess." When he said encouraged, he was uncertain as his brows raised and shifted his eyes to somewhere. Though I wonder if it can be called that way. At the time, I would have liked it if he did it not too straightforwardly, Ryu lampooned silently in his heart. Narukami''s ''encouragement'' was in truth: saying all the weaknesses Ryu had at the time. Narukami pressured him to the point he wanted to give up and run away. Fortunately, a childhood friend of his consoled him and affected his final decision. Recalling that person made Ryu slightly down. He shook his head to focus his thoughts on something else. Hearing that, Asahi''s confidence slightly returned. "Okay, I guess it won''t hurt to try. So where do I start?" Asahi asked, a bit nervous. "For starters, find a way to calm your mind. Either by making a gesture, eating, imagining, moving. You see, unlike ordinary people. A sorcerer''s mind is rather sensitive.. When one truly focused on something to be remembered, you can easily etch it into your mind." Chapter 37 - Everything Has Prices "Narukami, isn''t that kind of fast to tell him that?" Ryu reminded Narukami as he realized something was missing. Narukami didn''t answer him right away, instead, he examined Asahi. The latter pondered over what Narukami just said and soon enough, he shook his face. "Sorry, Narukami-san. It didn''t work," he said disappointedly. "Don''t worry, if that works you''ll be a prodigy in one of a million people." Narukami deliberately asked the almost impossible to see something to prove his theories. It appeared his theory was false. However, even if that was the case. Thanks to that, Narukami could narrow down his speculation before finally reaching an answer. "What do you mean?" Asahi was a bit lost and confused. "What I just said is the final step to control your spiritual energy. When you reach that point, there''s a switch method. It is an efficient method than using the deep focus method." Narukami answered as he raised his right hand to his chest as he then opened his palm. "In my case, I use my hand gesture. My switch lies there. To learn the switch method. The deep focus method is necessary. Especially when you just started. It''s the foundation for sorcerers after all." Just as he talked, purple lightning could be seen on Narukami''s palm. Making crackling electrical sounds as branch-like lines moved abnormally above his white palm. Trying to zap someone or something. Asahi was perplexed and excited as he saw the lightning in Narukami''s hand. He couldn''t wait to have something like that. He was capable of imagining a scene, where he stood in front of many enemies, he was in a bad shape with blood all around his body. His torso was quite heavy for his lower body and as he extended his right hand to the side. Flame engulfed his entire arm, ready to devour anything his enemies. Such a scene was then shattered by Narukami''s words. Asahi''s mind dragged to reality from a beautiful imagination. "To reach this state, well let''s see. Probably ten years." "Ten years¡­" Asahi''s mouth twitched "Ten years? I only need a week though." After hearing his words, Ryu kind of didn''t expect that. He needed a week whereas normal sorcerers need ten years and thus, he needed confirmation from Narukami. Just to make sure if what he''s experiencing was nothing weird. Because if you''re different from the normal process, there was a problem with you or that you''re special. "You''re the latter." Narukami closed his palm and the lightning dispersed. "The latter?" Narukami forgot what he just thought couldn''t be heard by them. "You''re special, that''s what I mean. Well then, let''s start choosing your element. Asahi." "Three elements, right? How should I know what elements I can choose?" Asahi recited curiously. "You seem to understand. That makes things faster, lend me your hand but don''t cut it off," Narukami said solemnly but he was joking. "I''m not that dumb, Narukami-san¡­" Asahi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He then came to his side. Just then, he gave Narukami his right hand. Narukami moved his right hand to feel Asahi''s wrist with his thumb. He pushed his thumb deeper to feel the beat of the blood vessel. As he felt the faint beating, his eyes closed as his thoughts and attention were all focused on the vague beat. He carefully and silently seeped his spiritual energy through Asahi''s skin pores. Should he do it clumsily, Asahi''s body system would become vigilant and try its best to eliminate any foreign objects. At the same time, something bad would happen. Causing much trouble. Making it hard for Narukami to understand what three elements Asahi could choose. However, I can''t feel the faint qualitative change of his spiritual energy. Narukami then frowned as he noticed something strange. Is it perhaps because his life energy didn''t get corrupted? That appears to be the case... When your spiritual energy gets corrupted due to an Anomaly foul. A human''s spiritual energy would evolve as its quality changes. This change of quality allowed sorcerers to gain their elements. Of course, you need to digest a certain potion to completely grasp the corresponding element. Without digesting it, your control over the element you chose would have many limitations. It shatters those limitations like shattering shackles. Narukami mused in his thoughts as he pulled his hand away from Asahi''s wrist. "Your condition is a bit different. Perhaps another method could do the trick." Narukami took a few steps behind and opened his palm after raising it to his chest. Shortly thereafter, five fireballs out of the blue popped up in the air. As they floated and the flame danced. They dispersed as five pages, the size of a talisman paper, replaced them. These pages showed up magically, giving those who saw it felt like watching a magic show. Gradually, these five pages approached Asahi as though an invisible force guided them. "Pour your spiritual energy into these papers. Don''t worry, these things will absorb it for you, all you have to do is to let your spiritual energy out of your body," Narukami ordered and explained a few things to assure Asahi. When hearing Narukami''s first word. Asahi was worried and puzzled as he had yet to learn the deep focus method. Therefore, after knowing that he only has to pour his spiritual energy into these papers, he let out a breath of relief. Understanding the deep method, he was inspired as to how to pour his spiritual energy. Asahi always read popular light novels that have magic in them. In these novels, there was often a scene where the MC controlled his mana with imagination and so, influenced by them. He closed his eyes as he tried it. Pouring his spiritual energy into these papers. In the process, he felt something flowed in his vein and focusing his attention. It was a cool sensation. Then, he guided it to the end of his index finger. He soon felt a cold yet gentle sensation there. Yet at the same time, the murmurings in his head doubled. He barely maintained his focus but he was able to withstand it. His head was throbbing in pain as though someone was pounding his head with a hammer. Now he understood why the deep focus method was needed to control spiritual energy. To pour a small amount of spiritual energy, his head was about to explode. Should someone control a huge amount without learning the deep focus method, perhaps their head would explode like a watermelon falling to the ground from a third-story building. "Very good," Narukami praised flatly with a hint of delight. As Asahi poured one of the papers with his spiritual energy, his expression was that of pain with slight wrinkles carved on his face. Chapter 38 - There Must Be A Story Behind This! Aware of his expression, Narukami spread his spiritual energy in the form of white tentacles. They wriggled on the ground as if there was an octopus beneath Narukami. Soon, they coiled around Asahi. The latter felt a warm embrace of a mother. The murmurings in his head gradually went down to the point of sounding like a crowded restaurant. His face became soft and gentle with no hint of being in pain. "Amazing..." Ryu could only utter that word as he was astonished. Each of these tentacles was the result of a huge quantity of spiritual energy being condensed. The fact Narukami did so with a nonchalant face showed that his storage for spiritual energy was bigger than a huge lake! Ryu doubted he could form a single tentacle. It simply drained him to the point he can''t move. But why didn''t Narukami use a technique instead of rashly spreading his spiritual energy to calm Asahi down? This only drained him, Ryu thought silently as a frown was etched on his forehead. He''s not the type to waste. He added. Using a technique allowed one to exert one''s power without using much spiritual energy. Of course, the stronger the technique was, the more your spiritual energy was needed. As though reading Ryu''s mind. "Asahi''s state is different from normal. Didn''t I tell you that a new sorcerer''s mind is sensitive? If I calm him down by directly pouring my spiritual energy into his head, he would lose control. "This is because of the unstable murmurings in his head. Should it come into contact with my spiritual energy, which was contaminated by my vampire blood. Not only will he lose control, but he will also attract an Anomaly, become one if not." Narukami explained in detail. Ryu was enlightened. Vampire blood was considered a foul object, it contained a tiny portion of Anomaly foul. Although the source of Asahi''s prey mark had weakened. The fact that Narukami''s blood could heal anyone if one swallowed it showed that Narukami was a different breed of vampire, a rare and special one. As such, the foul in his blood was akin to gunpowder for a weakened prey mark as the latter similar to a spark. Should his spiritual energy come into contact with Asahi''s body, the latter''s prey mark would activate and let out a surge of Anomaly foul. Then it devoured Asahi''s foul until it reached the limit to attract an Anomaly. Then how did Kuroda-san survive after gulping his blood? No, there is another question, why Asahi was fine after Narukami examined his spiritual energy? As Ryu followed this line of thought, he asked himself a question. Ryu remembered that Aya told him that Narukami gave her his blood. She told Ryu this in that cafe after Narukami got his drink. Perhaps there is another way that I''m not aware of. I should ask Narukami after this ends, Ryu made a mental note. Aya who saw these tentacles got a bad premonition as she took a few steps back. Perhaps she read too many nsfw works of tentacles and thought of a possibility that they were going to mess her up like the same as the nsfw content she read. She soon got goosebumps. After almost three minutes, Asahi stopped as he moved his finger away from the papers. As he opened his eyes, transparent tentacles entered his vision. There were about five to six and all of which pulled back as it slowly descended to the ground, to where Narukami stood. "If you can''t hold the murmurings in your head, don''t hesitate to tell us." Narukami gently reminded him. "If I was late even for a second, I''m certain you''d lose control and attract Anomaly. This entire branch would be a battlefield." Asahi somehow regretted his decision to withstand it and take Narukami''s words to his heart. Maybe I should depend on others a little, he noted silently in his heart. "Thank you Narukami, for your help." He expressed his gratitude with a smile. With no response, Narukami willed it and the papers flew back in his direction. Displaying its content and the kanji words in each paper glowed dimly as if each symbol was drawn by glowing paint. It was rather beautiful. From left to right, the papers were written with the five elements in kanji. Water, fire, earth, wind, and lightning. And each word let out the same glow and this caused Narukami to fall into deep thought. His spiritual energy didn''t react to these papers. This is something I have never seen but using my knowledge from those five worlds, I can only get one conclusion. Though, what happens next is either for the worst or the best. Narukami''s experience in those five worlds was still etched in his mind even after he was reincarnated. He couldn''t delete those memories and those worlds. Encountering something out of ordinary, something that should be impossible being possible, was a daily thing for him. Like an old man said, everything has a purpose and so, this was also the reason why he managed to stay calm. As Narukami mused in his mind, Asahi became nervous as time ticked. Like a college student looking for his name on the board after an enrollment examination. "Asahi, you''ll be okay." What Narukami just said. It gave Asahi a bad hunch, something that he didn''t want to accept. Yup, he already speculated for the worst result and that very speculation popped up in his mind. He prayed in his heart, hoping what was in his mind didn''t come true. Too bad. God just sent what was called ''reality'' to slap him. "Narukami-san, so what are the three elements I could choose?" He asked. Asahi''s mouth trembled silently. The control of his slightly shaking tone was so incredible that Ryu didn''t know he was so nervous that his voice was shaking. "It''s unfortunate but it''s okay. Everything has a purpose and reason. Perhaps there is a story behind your current state." Can you spill the beans already, Narukami-san? I''m doing my best to control my nervousness and trembling body here, Asahi commented inwardly. He gradually ran out of patience. Suddenly, he heard a whisper, "that''s how Narukami bonds with you. He deliberately makes you agitated." With his hand in front of his mouth, Ryu''s voice amplified. Asahi''s mouth twitched. Ignoring what Narukami just said, Asahi asked curiously, "Humm, so what''re the three elements?" "None, you have none." His words reverberated in Asahi''s mind. His heart felt like it had been struck by lightning and at the same time winced. Chapter 39 - The Unpredictable Is What Make Things Fun His body felt weak, almost instantly in fact. He kneeled with a face of despair. Strange, however, he didn''t feel that disappointed. His body did feel weak but not to the point of kneeling. Him, kneeling, was in truth a result of being dramatic. "Eh?" He was surprised by this as his body subconsciously being dramatic and reflexively let out an interjection comically. After realizing his state wasn''t as bad as he expected and to avoid embarrassing himself, he quickly stood up. Narukami chuckled upon Asahi being dramatic, "don''t worry. Like color has primary colors, even if your body doesn''t have one of the five elements, there are many elements left in the world. Like ice, void, space, gravity, etc. But the fact your spiritual energy didn''t interact with these five papers, only means you can''t control all the remaining elements in the world." "So I have no hope? I''m a sorcerer with no element? Sigh." He sighed weakly. "No need to jump to the conclusion quickly. There is one element, which is light." "I''m very glad that you saved me, Narukami-san. But I''m sorry that I can''t pay for your kindness. I''m nothing but a useless sorcerer that doesn''t have an elem- what?" Asahi didn''t hear Narukami''s words and in the middle of his sentence, he finally realized. His voice became staggered. "Light? My element is light?" He asked in doubt. "Yes, there is no such thing as a sorcerer with no element. Should we encounter one, it simply means our knowledge in sorcery is shallow." Narukami clenched his fist as the five papers turned to ashes and scattered in the windless room. Asahi''s heart thumped in excitement. A light element! He never thought about such development. "The only drawback is that. Light element is hard to control and the potion is quite rare. "It is not because the element is rare as it could be chosen by every sorcerer. It''s because one had to wait for at least a few months to get it. "If someone said you have four options to choose elements then that person is not wrong." Asahi has a few questions after hearing what Narukami just said, just as he was about to ask. Aya who in the distance, who remained silent as she listened attentively, could get a few things after careful observation, and her words were the answer Asahi needed. "The element itself is not rare but the sorcerers are and due to that reason, the potions'' production in the market went down considerably. "Furthermore, one has to wait for a few months to choose this very element. And the problem is that no one has the luxury in their time to wait that long. "As soon as someone registered themself as a sorcerer, you must fight as a form of repayment for the sorcerer who saved you and simultaneously keeps the city in peace. "My liege, can you explain to me in detail regarding the potion?" After saying what she understood, she wanted to know more about the potion. She was somewhat curious about this new world she discovered and wanted to explore more. The same thing applied to Asahi but his small brain could only process simple things. Narukami nodded, although Aya was an ordinary human that shouldn''t know these things. It was a fact that she was involved deeper and had no way to turn back, almost impossible if not. Narukami then explained the general knowledge about potions. He told Aya that potions shattered human limitations to control an element and give a sorcerer the corresponding boost depending on the element they have. For instance, pyro (fire) would get a slight immune to fire. Their skin wouldn''t burn if they got direct contact with fire and also get a few special privileges. Ryu scratched the back of his head as he laughed happily. He appeared to be happy as though Narukami indirectly praised him. "How much does a potion cost? Can you concoct it?" This time, it was Asahi. Aya was contemplating something that she didn''t have the time to ask another question. "Because you''re working with the organization. They''ll provide them but you have to do some missions and contribute something to earn those potions." Makes sense. If the organization freely distributed potions, the sorcerers wouldn''t do any of the missions they were given. Henceforth, by using the potions as a reward and perhaps other things that Asahi didn''t know but could guess what it was, the organization could make use of sorcerers to the fullest. And the sorcerers, should they be compared to something, they were like pigs chasing a carrot in front of them. "To concoct it, you need a recipe and the needed materials. You could gain materials by exchanging it with Crystal Veins, you get these from the missions you completed." "Crystal Veins?" Asahi tilted his head to the side. "This," Ryu replied on Narukami''s behalf as he grabbed something out of his pants pocket. In his right grasp, there was a transparent blue crystal. Beautiful, Asahi admired silently in his heart. Upon closer look, one could see small beads which let out a beautiful and mysterious glint. They look like stars trapped in this very material. At a glance, one got a feeling that it was an expensive and rare material on earth. One that could only be found deep underground. There were also blue veins inside the crystal, randomly spread out. Making the crystal looked like the remains of a living being. Asahi subconsciously reached out his hand. This was a normal instinct a human had when seeing something strange and new, to touch it. As his hand was a few inches away from the crystal, he abruptly felt a static shock. The one you get as you get electrocuted. He hurriedly pulled his hand away from the crystal and that wasn''t it. Shortly after Asahi pull his hand, Narukami saw a white hand, a baby hand extended from the white crystal, and quickly touched Asahi''s index finger. Shortly thereafter, Asahi''s spiritual energy poured out and seeped into the crystal. "Asahi, stop your spiritual energy from leaking out!" Asahi was surprised and confused, he didn''t know that his spiritual energy was coming out until he heard Narukami''s words. His shoulders slightly jolted when he heard Narukami. Narukami quickly acted as he aimed his index finger at the crystal on Ryu''s hand that slowly let out a blinding glow. His right hand made a pistol gesture and purple lightning came out of his hand as it crackled. Ryu looked at Narukami warily and was concerned about his safety. "Wait!" He shouted, however, his voice was suppressed as the crackling sound was louder than anything in the room. Similar to a thunderstorm. Narukami wanted to destroy it! The crystal has the same durability as a diamond and he needed a stronger output than this morning. "Simple Gesture: Electro Gun." Narukami shot out an electric beam and it traveled in the air in a straight line as it produced a sound similar to an explosion. Boom! Asahi who was in the direction didn''t move as he was afraid that it was going to hit him. His vision was focused on this lightning attack that he forgot to breathe. It was simply destructive and powerful, making him stay still as though a statue. At this moment, a faint and weak plead entered Asahi''s ears. "Save me." His instinct told him that it was coming from the crystal and without hesitation. He instantly stepped forward as he protected the crystal with his body. "Idiot! What are you doing!" Ryu was puzzled upon this as he hurriedly called out to Asahi. Narukami clicked his tongue, seemingly irritated that Asahi''s action was always unpredictable. Ryu wanted to help Asahi but Narukami''s attack was faster than the speed of sound. He was late. Bam! The beam hit something and it bounced! It headed to Narukami''s head, the former simply tilted his head to the side and the beam passed his cheek, scratching it and red liquid flowed out as his hair fluttered. After the beam hit something and bounced. A cloud of dust engulfed their figures. Ryu coughed as he swayed his hand to disperse the thick dust. "Cough! Cough!" The beam then hit the wall behind Narukami, forming a massive hole and penetrate it instead of stopping. Tin quickly noticed the abnormality and immediately acted. He raised his hand ahead of the flying course of the beam. Forming many walls to stop it from advancing any further. Sturdy walls raised from the ground and immediately destroyed, leaving a huge gap in the middle Every wall Tin created was getting thicker and taller. Bam! Bam! Bam! Thick, particles of dust lingered in the air as rubbles scattered. As if a pencil passed through blocks of tofu, the beam went straight past them and after fifteen walls, it disappeared into the thin air as it lost its energy. The commotion attracted those who trained and they shifted their gaze to the source. The wall looked like a huge domino as it was neatly arranged, the only difference was a massive hole in the middle. The last wall had a width of 4 meters as it was protected in steel and because of the beam, a two-meter crater was formed! The entire training hall fell silent after this. There were more than ten people in here and seeing the fifteen thick walls with a huge hole in the middle, they were petrified. They subconsciously gulped down their saliva and cannot cast their gazes away Knowing there was such a person in the branch who was capable of doing this. They were rather curious who was the person. Chapter 40 - This Is Not This Thing For! Gradually, the cloud of dust thinned out as it faded away into the thin air. Narukami''s expression remained undisturbed despite what just happened. But his slightly dead eyes locked onto Asahi. There was a sign of wariness in them. Although wary, he was rather curious how that attack could easily be bounced like a ball, and regarding Asahi''s safety, he wasn''t concerned. Narukami saw a figure before the speck of dust, standing as though a statue, and Narukami sensed spiritual energy from it. This was why he wasn''t concerned, Asahi was fine. Asahi slowly appeared in his vision. His expression was that of shock, seemingly can''t believe what just happened. At this moment, the dust only faded out by a portion and it was the one who covered his head. Some thick particles were shrouding Asahi''s arms, slowly disappearing. In the process, Narukami saw Asahi''s outline, his right arm to be precise. He can''t help but frown. After coughing a few times. Ryu looked around searching for someone to confirm what the situation was. The person who came to mind was Narukami and swept his gaze to him. From his expression alone, which showed a sign of cautiousness and his line of sight was on Asahi. Ryu got the gist of what was happening. Narukami was alerted because Asahi, a complete rookie, could parry his attack and even survive! Following Narukami''s line of sight, Ryu looked at Asahi. Instead of being happy that his new member was alive, Narukami increased his guard and remained cautious. Ryu understood why he was but wasn''t his reaction a bit too much? For a short moment, Ryu realized something. This doesn''t add up. He''s the type that acts not without a reason. Narukami must have his reasons. With that piece of mind, He examined Asahi from top to bottom and quickly understood why as his eyes fell to Asahi''s right arm, Ryu''s pupils shrank as he slowly and silently took a few steps back. He lowered his hand as he put it behind his waist and in his grasp. A white yet dim radiant glow slowly gathered, forming a fireball. The size of a baseball. Asahi had yet to realize that Ryu and Narukami stepped away from him and would not hesitate should he act anything funny. Come into his senses, he examined his body to see if there was an injury. But when he saw his right arm, his body went stiff as though his soul had left him. Asahi''s right arm, instead of a human arm. It was replaced with a white and big arm. Like the arm of a giant! There was a beautiful gem on the back of his hand, let out a silvering glint. After knowing this, Asahi hurriedly looked around and saw that Narukami and Ryu gazed at him as if he was a monster. "Asahi, stay calm. We''ll not act if you stay still." Narukami suggested as his expression slowly turned to a flat one. Narukami understood that Asahi won''t act recklessly, especially with his current situation. He considered some dangers in his mind but with his strength, it was still tolerable, not a desperate one. "Narukami-san, am I a monster?" Asahi said as his voice shivered, his face creased as he was deeply terrified. One can see the horror in his eyes. Asahi took a few steps back when Ryu abruptly made slight movements, making rustling noises from his clothes. "Ryu, extinguish your fireball, now!" Narukami raised his voice. "Yes, captain." Without hesitation, the ball in his hand vanished. Due to the tension, Ryu subconsciously called him captain. Hearing that Ryu planned to injure him with that fireball, Asahi became extremely cautious and his trust towards these two went down considerably that he took a few steps away from them. "Stay away from me!" He shouted with a hint of fear. "Asahi, it''s okay. Everything will be okay, you''re not a monster or an Anomaly. You''re still a human. I can guarantee you that. I will not hurt you and simply want to know your condition." Narukami moved one step at a time, at first. His walking motion appeared to be slow yet before they knew it, Narukami was already two meters away from Asahi! His steps were fast yet cautious and silent. Reflexively, Asahi leaped backward. Distancing their distance to another five meters, he stopped himself before hitting the wall. "Narukami-san, please don''t stay any closer! It''s not because I don''t trust you but I''m scared that I might hurt you!" Asahi warned. "Then I want you to try," instead of backing down. Narukami challenged Asahi! Asahi didn''t expect such an answer that no words could come out of his throat. Asahi briefly dazed and using this as a chance, Narukami quickly closed their distance with a big leap. His leap caused the floor to form a weblike crack and as well particles of dust. Asahi''s eyes constricted as he moved his body to the side, dodging Narukami''s lunge. However, he exerted his strength much more than he anticipated. Causing him to run to the wall. Narukami motioned his eyes to the figure that vanished and reappeared, he thought that Asahi would show behind him but he hit the wall, he went into the wall and his figure was carved there. This scene was somewhat ridiculous for a baffling reason. That hand enhanced his physical attributes, Narukami silently thought in his mind. Due to his lunge momentum, Narukami can''t stop himself in the air through normal means. Thus, using his element. He converted his body to electric particles, making himself look like a human figure with the body of lightning! He disappeared and reappeared just before Asahi who couldn''t get out of the wall. His change of position only happened 0,1 seconds! Narukami grabbed Asahi''s collar as he pulled him out of his humiliating situation. He did so as though Asahi was a cat. Asahi felt like there were stars above his head, circulating him as they danced cheerfully. "Four, five, swix. Pretty¡­ Haha," He let out a strange laugh before losing consciousness. Narukami was unsure how to react. Then, after Narukami lowered his guard to be exact. Asahi opened his eyes! This caught Narukami by surprise. Asahi hit his head with his elbow and he dodged it by tilting his head to the back. He felt the gust of the wind as the elbow went past his face. Taking advantage of the elbow''s momentum, Asahi spun his body and hurriedly kicked Narukami''s abdomen. However, his kick sliced through the air as Narukami''s figure simply showed a few meters in front of him after disappeared as though teleported. With a gap of five meters, Asahi didn''t use the time to engage his opponent in a fight, instead, he ran! He jumped as he broke through the room and the ceiling of the training hall. Another debris and damage property! "..." Narukami''s heart palpitated. Chapter 41 - Who Do You Think It Is? Say Sike Right Now And that''s how our squad budget was spent. Narukami lampooned inwardly as his face remained unfazed. He diverted his vision to Ryu, "chase him!" As he pointed out where Asahi escaped. Ryu still had many questions in his head yet he didn''t have the chance to say them. "Okay!" Quickly chasing after him, Ryu crouched down before he jumped. His body jolted upward as though a spring. Swoosh! He left behind a deafening sound and web-like crack. Narukami then said to Aya, "stay here. I''ll be right back!" Aya simply nodded. With her current situation, she can''t do much even if she wanted to help. "I understand, my liege." She nodded politely, somewhat reluctant to stay here. Narukami wasn''t in a hurry to chase Asahi as Ryu already did it for him. Furthermore, Asahi''s condition suggested that he wasn''t in danger. Narukami quickened his pace to the exit and Tin approached him to ask what was going on but didn''t get any answer as Narukami fell in deep thought. What he had to figure out was Asahi''s state. He never saw anything like it before. Narukami then recalled, after Asahi touched Crystal Veins, he went under an extreme mutation or rather, evolution. Before that, however, Narukami saw baby hands extended out of the Crystal Veins! He never knew that such materials were in truth contain spirits. To which, this hand appeared to be attracted to Asahi. It quickly touched his index finger and his spiritual energy poured out as it went into the crystal. Numerous speculations appeared in his mind as he walked. While Narukami in his way to the branch''s exit. Should I increase my Anomaly foul so I could evolve and help him? Aya considered this and quickly put it on the back of her hand as she shook her head as what she was planning was dangerous. Her current goal was to get her heart back and try her best to be like a supporting character, not act when needed. Not involving herself. . . Crystal Veins were crystals that formed after dense and thick spiritual energy condensed in one spot for many years. Despite its richness in spiritual energy, sorcerers couldn''t think of any way to exploit it but using it as money. The more rich the spiritual energy was, the more valuable it was. The Crystal Veins Ryu gave to Asahi was an ordinary one, the ones you always saw on the market. What makes this crystal different from the others? Narukami asked himself. Without him knowing, he had exited the branch. It appeared that he was too caught up in his sea of speculations that he lost track of time and place. How strange, he said interestingly after knowing something was wrong with him. It was very rare for him to be in such a state. "I can easily track Asahi''s smell and teleport myself a few meters away from him so as to not alert him." He arranged himself a plan and after examining it that nothing was wrong, he nodded. But, before he could take a step forward. He felt a heavy and dangerous presence of an Anomaly from his right side. The branch was located between a park and a middle-class condominium. Bordered by bushes, trees, and roads. Narukami approached the park and passed the road, he looked around first before he did so. "This foul quality, it can corrupt a sorcerer''s mind of rank three below. Judging from the presence alone, it''s about to ascend to rank four!" By eating a certain amount of human souls. Anomaly''s rank could increase with ten as the highest. It was quite different from the sorcerer grading system. The Anomaly was human-sized and a bit larger with a white face that looked like a mask but it was no mask and abnormally long four legs. The Anomaly stood with its four feet like a dog. Narukami was about to finish it and go along with his plan but stopped the moment he heard a battle cry of a woman. He hurriedly hid in the bushes. Why am I hiding myself? He said self-deprecatingly with his flat face that appeared to contradict what he was feeling. "Die, you insolent wrench!" The woman swept her hands from right to left and many cards floated in the air. These cards then changed to talisman papers as blue flame engulf them. A concealed talisman? Narukami was intrigued about the woman and squinted his eyes to get a better look. Delicate features, hair reached her back and a bit curly, wearing a jacket with a white shirt under it. It was the same woman Narukami just met! Coincidence sure is scary, Narukami silently acknowledged that fate was strange and ridiculous. Shortly thereafter, each talisman shot at the Anomaly one by one in near order, from left to right. It happened so fast that the Anomaly didn''t have the chance to retaliate! As soon as the talisman hit the Anomaly. After planting itself on the body, the talisman exploded after the woman snapped his fingers. The explosions caused many side effects. Some spread a chilling cold on its black body, some let out a fiery flame that could evaporate a lake and one talisman caused the Anomaly to lose balance and fall! This talisman caused a strong wind akin to that of a storm! Not bad but it''s not the end, Narukami murmured The woman or rather Egasaki, smirked upon this and approached the Anomaly but then. The Anomaly faded away as if it was an illusion! Egasaki became tense as her eyes rapidly motioned, searching for the danger and as her focus wasn''t on the ground. Black eyes with a row of teeth appeared beneath her! Its mouth was smiling showing its white teeth, an indescribable evil smile! Her pupils constricted and she hurriedly jumped yet a second late, a black hand extended from the ground as it grabbed her right ankle. "!" She tried to shake the grip off of her leg but its grip was extremely tight. Her facial expression gradually turned grim and dark. "Let go! Help! Someone!" Then, after her plea. Something cut the hand and because she exert her strength when the hand was cut off, resulting in her body falling to the ground. After her buttocks hit the ground, she lifted her head to see who was her savior but when seeing who it was, her face stiffen. "Brother¡­" Chapter 42 - Hidden Sides His height was about 175cm and had handsome facial features. His sword let out a sharp glint and cold air as it pointed to the ground. Anomaly''s hand turned to ashes as it scattered and the bodily fluid on the ground rippled before ''poof'' and exploded to little pieces. There were no remains, no bones, no blood, no scent of a corpse, none! This suggested that the Anomaly was only a normal type. Phew¡­ Narukami was somewhat relieved that someone saved her instead of him. "Why are you here? Go home, Higuchi. Live a normal life, find yourself a man, have little kids that accompany you in your home, watch them grow, and die in bed peacefully with them on your side. You only waste your breath becoming a sorcerer," he advised. His tone was a bit heavy and emotionless. "Nii-san¡­" [Note: Nii-san means brother (in a more polite way) in Japan.) Her mouth trembled, she wanted to say something in return yet words won''t come out of her throat as though blocked by something. She cast her gaze to the ground, "I''m sorry." Her voice was quite low but due to the quiet night and lack of vehicles on the road, her words were enhanced and could be heard by Narukami. He wanted to walk away as the Anomaly had died, he had no reason to stay yet for some reason, he didn''t want to go just yet and wanted to see where this was going. "Sorry won''t fix anything. You heard from grandpa, Higuchi. The only one who could control that thing is me, you simply had to have a normal life. Is that hard to ask? Are you against his decision?" "No, nii-san. I want to help, that''s the only reason." "You risk your life in this line of work to help me? Then having a normal life is my request. If you can''t do that, then don''t you dare call me brother again." He turned his body and with his sharp, piercing gaze, he looked at Higuchi. Hatred and anger filled those eyes. He soon raised his sword, "Perhaps a little pain does the work," he said with an indifferent tone. Her brother swung his sword and Higuchi closed her eyes as she prepared herself for the pain. She waited for the sharp pain yet nothing happened. Curious, she opened her eyes and saw someone behind his brother, grabbing his elbow, preventing his brother from injuring her. The sword was about an inch away from her body! Her eyes slowly depict the figure who saved her. Slightly dead eyes, emotionless face, black hair, eyes that could cast others away upon eye contact, and slightly better facial features. "You''re really going to swing that thing to her, huh?" Seemingly flat, there was a faint hint of displeasure. "Narukami-kun¡­ please let him go." She requested and Narukami averted his gaze to her and observed her. As the figure behind him, Egasaki''s brother, Hirohito, could only faintly see who it was. Knowing she was serious despite her eyes doing their best to look at Narukami but end up averting it. Narukami opened his palm as he let her brother''s elbow go. Without warning, Hirohito turned his body as he slashed at Narukami! There was a vague killing intention from his eyes. This guy wouldn''t mind if he got killed. "That''s close." The sword cut the empty air as Narukami bent his torso to the back. Should he be a few seconds late, his body would be slashed. He hurriedly took a few steps back as he retreated. Hirohito narrowed his eyes after knowing his attack just missed. He stopped as he used a different approach to attack Narukami and then rushed in his way, the following attack was a slash towards Narukami''s neck but this time, he attacked him with the dull part of the blade. Narukami lowered his height as he bent his knees. Swoosh! Hirohito showed an opening on his stomach albeit the opening was small His hair fluttered and took advantage of the opening, Narukami aimed a punch on his liver. It pierced the air and hit him or at least that''s what he wanted to happen. His enemy was a grandmaster of this branch, he made a record of killing over a million Anomalies after five years joining All Beyond! Henceforth, Narukami''s attack hit an empty air as Hirohito, seemingly teleported, showed up a distance away, near Higuchi. "You move well, did you join any special training program?" "Piano and calligraphy." Narukami hurriedly answered with no hesitation. Knowing that Narukami didn''t have the intention to answer, Hirohito changed the topic. "Do you remember the Mabashi Shrine accident?" This made Narukami suspicious. The person in front of him should know very well that he participated in it and the event happened a few months ago. Should Narukami forgot it, either the accident itself wasn''t interesting or he had a bad memory. Either way, why did Hirohito ask? Regardless of the reason, Narukami replied with a simple nod. "After thorough investigation. We figured out that most of the important clues came from an unknown source. We are doing our best looking for it and all we found is a golden brooch." A direct approach¡­ Narukami grasped his intention silently. It seems they found it although a bit faster and right now, perhaps that thing is sealed deep underground, as expected of All Beyond. Even a small branch works efficiently, but no matter. I have no use of it anymore. That thing is more complicated and dangerous than it seemed. It appeared to be attracted towards this city¡­ Still, I mustn''t underestimate Hirohito. He already put his nose onto me, tracing me like a dog. All of the above was referring to the accident which led Ryu to gain his power. It was a global scale threat. It involved many powerhouses and to keep the peace of the city from them. Narukami had to use a supernatural item that was heaven-defying with a big consequence when using it. "Why are you telling me this? I''m only a rank two sorcerer." He acted like he didn''t know. "You contributed a lot to this accident, for that reason. You rose in ranks and became a captain, in such a young age at that. You''re more talented than your biography suggested." Amidst the showering praise, Hirohito''s eyes were prying into Narukami, searching for a slight change of his expression but didn''t discover anything. You''re a million years behind me, don''t think you could get something from me. I could tell that by bringing that brooch as a topic, you''re hoping to get a clue from me, hoping that I know who the unknown source is and tell you my speculation. Should that be the case, the higher ranks would notice it earlier. Oh well, you''re lucky today as you are currently looking at the person, Narukami was able to grasp the meaning of Hirohito''s words. He was a bit proud of himself, for the fact he could trick those who seemingly call themselves powerhouses but in truth old fools sitting behind a desk, away from the battlefield, who strictly abiding traditions and don''t want to change. Scared of the changes and stagnating growth, why don''t they let the young generation take over? Narukami sighed silently as he lampooned. Well anyway, on the surface, he provided clues in words as though a smart detective and on the other hand, using that golden brooch, acting as the unknown source, deliberately left clues in different items, people, places, and time. Narukami complimented them for the fact they have people with good brains in them, him acting as if a detective was to make sure they didn''t misinterpret his clues. Only involve himself when truly had to. "I''m only doing what I''m supposed to do." On a serious note, that accident left me with many questions. That shrine, the hidden dangers of this city, the true reason Anomalies existed and that brooch somewhat connected with my past life which was before my first reincarnation, as well as the reason why I kept reincarnated. Before his first reincarnation, Narukami lost his memories but the only thing left in his mind was his name and his ''role''. One could guess what it was should one know his story in his five lives. Not a single time Narukami could let humans in those worlds go extinct! Chapter 43 - The Omnipotent And Omniscient God "Your clues are extremely helpful and always help us interpret their meanings, allowing us not to pave the wrong path. The reason why I brought this topic is because I am simply amazed by your deduction skill. Narukami, I want to hear your theory on who it is. I will pay. Then again, if a rank two sorcerer could figure it out. The powerhouses might as well disband themselves." Nah, I''d rather appreciate it if they self-destruct, Narukami didn''t quite agree with them simply disbanding like a band. Self destruction has its charm and was way exciting to see! Now he had the urge to make that happen. "I''m sorry, Egasa- Hirohito-sama. I still want to live for another fifty years." In the middle of his sentence, to make things less confusing. Narukami called Hirohito by his first name as Higuchi possessed the same family name. With that, Hirohito walked away. He didn''t have anything to say as he understood that Narukami was a man that valued his life. Furthermore, I gained more clues toward my memories before I got reincarnated for the first time and problems regarding Asahi and Ryu had to be solved too. Moreover, I have that agreement ''Her'' and have to do it everyday, Otherwise those who know my existence will perish, better not to mess with high existence again, sigh. I''m a busy man¡­ Series of thoughts raced through Narukami. He recalled the scene where he met with that existence. His age at that moment was eight. Even though it happened more than nine years ago, his strong memories kept the contents intact, it is quite fresh in his mind as though it happened yesterday. The moment where he met ''Her'' in his dream. It is a different deity from the one who reincarnated Narukami. That deity is on a whole different level, the strongest god of all time. "He" has no other self even in different realities, "He" only one. The deity Narukami met was the strongest in this country, the most worshipped god. "Her" believers was more than millions of people. "She" was called Amaterasu. In that dream, "She" warned Narukami to not do anything reckless upon "Her" land as "She" noticed that Narukami was a soul of a god in another world, making him a potential threat. So as to eliminate this threat, "She" directly invaded his dream and made an agreement with Narukami. Just because Narukami became a lot weaker, "She" didn''t dare to lower her guard and underestimate him, for the fact Narukami''s soul had the faint aura of the strongest god of all time! "She" quickly understood that Narukami was reincarnated by "Him". Amaterasu didn''t dare to put malicious attention to such a soul which interested "Him". In his dream. In that hazy, white world, Narukami could live on "Her" land as long as he agreed to the agreement "She" had. "She" is still cautious of me despite seven years passed. And again, such years are considered seconds to "Her". It might take a hundred years to earn "Her" trust. After recalling the contents of that dream, he looked at Higuchi who sat on a long, wooden bench with a worried look. Before they arrived on this bench, Narukami recalled his encounter with "Her" and before he realized it, they arrived and Higuchi take a seat. There was a vending machine next to her right and Narukami stood in front of it. Let out a white light as it illuminated the stone path. He then got himself a warm coffee from it as he asked, "you want some? My treat." Higuchi didn''t answer but that didn''t stop Narukami from buying another drink. Clang clang. Two drink cans fell from the vending machine and Narukami slightly crouched down as he reached his hand towards the pick up box. After he grabbed them, he felt the warm sensation of the cans transmitted to his brain. Giving one to her, she accepted it with hesitation. "What''s your relationship with my brother?" "Only an ordinary one, we didn''t get very well so you don''t have to worry about me snitching him from you." Narukami joked with his straight face and found it weird. I really wish that golden brooch didn''t steal my facial expressions as a compensation for using it. "... Are you interested in him? I don''t care." After momentary shock and said that, she opened the can and gulped its content. "We participated in the Mabashi Shrine accident, it is an accident involving the awakening of an evil, ancient creature. Powerful organizations band together to kill it." Narukami act like nothing happened. Higuchi never heard such a thing before despite he was always in the city. Just how powerful those organizations were to keep the city safe from a powerful creature without revealing its existence? She silently pondered as her brows frowned. At the same time, Higuchi was in awe and could imagine those powerful organizations were powerhouses in the sorcery world! They perhaps could change the tide of the world! But, she can''t be sure as she often heard from her grandpa that governments act like they didn''t see anything and would capture sorcerers who claim themself to be working under those organizations. "How many died?" "Less than two hundred sorcerers, their sacrifices will not be forgotten by their friends," he said solemnly. The Sorcerer''s corpse had to be burned to ashes and their corpse must not come into contact with air for more than five hours or it turned into a hideous monster similar to Anomaly. "Why does the government ignore the existence of Anomalies? The number of missing persons in this city increased, and the public began doubting the police credibility." Narukami took a sip of the warm coffee to slightly warm his body. It soon spread from his stomach. "Probably in a few years they can''t hide it, months if not. The appearance of an ancient creature motivates many believers of dark cults to try to summon the deity they believed in to bring peace to this world. Heh, peace for them is madness in our eyes. Our enemies aren''t Anomalies alone. Humans with twisted goals, evil deities waiting for a perfect chance to strike, dangerous cults sprouting like mushrooms and the worst among them is to watch these events to occur and you can''t stop them. Once removed, there will be another to replace them. Higuchi, why do you want to become a sorcerer?" Narukami asked as he gulped down the last liquid in the can. He had to slightly tilt his head to the back, facing himself to the sky. Chapter 44 - Its Not Always About Him "What is my reason¡­?" Higuchi recited his words as her mind gradually wandered, thinking of an answer as it required five seconds before she finally opened her mouth. Does she have something to hide and reorganize her words carefully? Narukami speculated with uncertainty. Right, I remember her brother mentioning controlling something, perhaps there is a connection? He recalled Hirohito''s words and connected them with his speculation. "I guess it''s okay to tell you this as you gained my brother''s trust. My grandpa left something for me, it is an ancient relic before the first shogun. Our family could be traced back to the Heian period. Our family acts behind the scene and provides information. Assassinates dangerous people in the country." Narukami was surprised yet his deadpan face remained unfazed. Such a family with a rich background and history. I never heard of it and it is almost unknown but greatly involved in history, her family is more complicated than I thought. After this thought, Narukami had a single idea. Don''t involve yourself with them! As of now, his standing in the city was a bit complicated and it would be a matter of time before the organization learned. Should he be involved regarding this secret family that played an important role in history, he believed it wouldn''t do him any good. However, he can''t just bail like that. Not only that wasn''t his style, but it was also going to crumble his image as a captain! Furthermore, the moment he asked Higuchi''s reason, he should know better something like this was going to happen. "It''s a relic that keeps us, Egasaki''s family exists until now. It allows the descendants to not have a malicious intention which could end the family." With his rich knowledge despite still being a rank two sorcerer, he knows what it did and thought inwardly. A relic to drive away negative emotions. Its necessity to be active isn''t small either, perhaps could suck dry ten people of rank four sorcerers and such sorcerers aren''t common as people think. Narukami fell silent as his mind followed this line of thought, he figured out something. "How does the relic remain active?" Narukami asked. He didn''t say what he just thought to make sure what she was talking about was the correct relic in his mind because his intuition as a former god told him so. "You''re not going to ask what kind of relic it is?" She asked, puzzled. There were hundreds of relics out there! There be lots of misunderstandings should they talk about it, without knowing they have different relics in mind and when one noticed something was wrong, one would be so confused before turning silent, making the situation awkward and embarrassing. "I''ve heard of such relics before, it is to drive away negative emotions, yes?" Seeing the uncertainty in her eyes, Narukami had no choice but to say it, his words making her at ease knowing they were talking about the same relic. Wait, he heard such relics before? She thought herself and chose to skip this to ask it later. "Yes, although it needs unreasonable spiritual energy to activate, we only do it in dire situations. For instance, when the family is going to split into factions and most internal affairs actually, these very well could lead to Egasaki''s family annihilation." She let out a short sigh as if recalling an unpleasant memory within the deepest part of her mind, "it''s not the best way to solve problems but the family still keeps it. Earlier, you must have heard from my brother, he intends to control it and seal it." How Hirohito was going to seal it was of no concern to Narukami. His main goal was to look for his memories, there were remnants of it here, in this city. He wanted to know why this city has lots of clues to his lost memories. "Narukami, where have you heard of such a relic before?" "I have an informant. A trustworthy one." Higuchi didn''t probe much deeper as everyone has their secrets. Silence fell for two seconds as the both of them didn''t know anything in common. They also just met and this was their first appropriate conversation. Can''t bear with the silence anymore as her shoulders tensed being together with him which emanating an unsettling aura, "why did you become a sorcerer?" "It''s something you shouldn''t know." His answer was simple and short but it was indirectly saying to her to not probe his private matters. Higuchi wasn''t surprised at all. From the first time they met, Higuchi got the first impression that he was a mysterious person with many secrets. Then again, she just told him her problems but she had nothing to say as this was her act according to her will and he didn''t force it. "You''re more talkative than I thought," she suddenly said. "I leave that to your imagination." Shortly thereafter, four dark petals formed beneath him. Each petal then closed on itself as though a video of a blooming flower played in reverse. After his figure was engulfed by the unbloomed dark flower, it disappeared as it left black, tiny petals swaying about. That wasn''t the only thing, there was a humanoid shadow figure on Narukami''s latest position. Higuchi was at loss with words as her mind clouded with slight fear and extreme confusion. Where did he go? Did he just teleport? Why is there a black version of his left here? Isn''t this too exaggerated? Can''t he just walk away and do it without anyone watching him? Questions after another rushed into her mind with no definite answers, only speculations and it was a wonder what it was. As she speculated, she saw the humanoid figure has a watch on his right wrist. It flickered with a small yellow light. A tracking device¡­ She quickly grasped what was happening! . . . In the middle of the city, at the highest peak of a skyscraper. A black flower appeared out of the thin air, the color blended in with the darkness yet the outline discernible upon attentive look. With lights illuminated from nearby skyscrapers, the darkness'' tone slightly downed a bit. Next to the black flower which was reminiscent of a pure evil plant, was seemingly an antenna that let out red dots as it flickered. After the flower bloomed and revealed a figure, the figure took a step forward and the dark, blooming flower quickly vanished. The air hundreds of feet from the ground was fresh and had a hint of coldness. It left a chill sensation in his lungs. The lights in the distance were like translucent gems, emanating different beautiful colors and pleasant to one''s eyes. However, he didn''t have the luxury to appreciate the view as it was near midnight. He had to complete the agreement "She" proposed. He closed his eyes. Took a deep breath to control every emotion he felt and unhurriedly exuded it in a relaxed manner. "Alright, it''s time." He opened his eyes and clasped his hands as he made a complex hand gesture. Fingers intertwined, some facing the sky, some the ground, some curved. Simultaneously, black, spiral thread materialized around his right, pinky finger. As it materialized, the edge of the thread let out a spark as it extended itself, coiling his pinky finger and stopped after coiling one-fourth of his finger. "Special Gesture: Purge." He calmly said as he spread out his spiritual energy and all at once, his spiritual energy began to form many creatures! Eagle, cheetah, lion, tiger, wolf, a fox with six tails, and a giant serpent! One flew to the night sky, one descending the building as though walking on land and one mysteriously walked on air! It was the fox! Their bodies were made out of purple lightning and they spread to the city. Shortly thereafter, the eagle then swooped down and with its lightning claw, it grabbed a black creature that was jumping buildings to another. After which, the black creature dissipated without much resistance. Chapter 45 - Little By Little Before it ceased to exist, the eagle tightened its sharp, lightning claw and powerful purple lightning zapped the black creature with terrifying air on it turned to black fog as it dissipated! In the way of ascending? No wonder it turns to flee, Narukami silently thought as these creatures share their senses with him. Hearing, seeing, and feeling. Judging from how it changed to black fog instead of black ashes was because this Anomaly had eaten the necessary human souls to evolve! Probably from rank four to five. Narukami didn''t bother with this. He prepared for such outcomes as soon he heard the cases increased. Tomorrows'' news will cover the missing hundreds of people. I''m curious as to how the government is going to handle this. Narukami thought as he was capable of imagining the news in every media, newspaper, tv, radio, and internet. [Breaking news: more than hundreds of people mysteriously went missing! Dangerous secret organization on an act? The cults involved?!] With three hundred Anomalies abnormally swarm this city, scavenging for food. It was certainly the HQ would immediately send the deacons and captain admirals for further investigations, searching the root of its cause. "Is it because I was a few hours late?" Narukami regretted his decision for delaying the normal procedure. However, it was needed. ''If not for the fact you guys investigating my matters, I probably wouldn''t do this,'' he muttered lampooned with a self-deprecating smile. Should those higher-ups get a mission to find the source regarding tonight''s event. They had no choice but to avert their investigation from him to this for a short while. Make him ease and relax. I guess acting like a detective brought me more attention than I thought. These guys are better than I thought. Cautious and calm, he silently complimented their efficiency. Narukami wasn''t careful, he admitted his preparation wasn''t enough but didn''t expect someone in HQ could get a few clues this fast. Narukami didn''t know what she/he used to discover him. Regardless, he was informed by his trustworthy informant that the HQ dug up information about him and he had to be careful. Narukami knew the procedure very well, he didn''t waste five years disguising as a rank one sorcerer for naught. ''If following the normal procedure, the branch is going to send a report tonight and in two to three days, a few captain admirals with their squad will be deployed. Although it slowed their investigation towards me to a considerable rate, it''s better than nothing. Furthermore, with many powerhouses in the city, cults have few to none options to cause havoc. Even if they still try to, with All Beyond in vigilant, they''ll be destroyed within twenty-four hours after coming into contact." Narukami felt a sense of happiness as his lips slightly lifted when knowing dangerous cults had to lessen their activities. Abruptly, he recalled the few reasons why Narukami hasn''t get caught or monitored. The golden brooch had few countermeasures against tracking means but was not all-powerful. In HQ, there were many relics and artifacts with powerful abilities but quite dangerous upon use. One could say Narukami slightly depended on the brooch and trusted its heaven-defying powers that those olds fools were never going to find out that he arranged fate like a melody. Yes, he was being a bit cocky but as far as he recalled the feeling only lasted a short moment. "But they must''ve known about my family. Though, I doubt they dare enough to lay their fingers on them." Not because he was powerful and confident enough to take them all down. It was because his family had rather special connections with many powerful organizations. Indeed, the fact that his family lived many years and was not being knocked on the door by sorcerers showed that his family was something that they shouldn''t mess with. Narukami didn''t know what his father or mother did which led to this. He was rather curious. As one didn''t know, demi beings of mythical creatures like him emanate faint yet peculiar aura, distinctive from humans and it could only be detected by high-ranking sorcerers. Due to this, if not for his family, Narukami either ended up in a cell of All Beyond''s HQ or became an ingredient of a potion! If that happened, Narukami doubted he going to stay in prison for eternity. Chapter 46 - A Portion Of Background As his mind wandered and was about to be lost in the sea of mind, he snapped back to reality upon the great breeze of the wind. His hair fluttered as he felt the momentary cold, his spiritual energy hurriedly covered his skin. Protecting him. Behind him, a blinding light exploded without making a sound. For a second, the surroundings changed as though the sun had lightened the peak of the skyscraper for a short second! It lasted briefly as it vanished. "Master, you completed the agreement. According to it, you can ask me to do anything." It was a lady around her twenties. Her face was exquisite and gentle, white skin as white snow, quite lustrous, and wearing a traditional kimono. Her hair accessory, a pin in the shape of sun tied her hair in a bun as her straight hair reached to her back. Her hair was black, straight, and emanating a flowery fragrance. Managed to find its way into his nostrils. She bowed as she gave her report. Like a female knight before her king but her gesture had feminine in it. This was his informant, as well as Amaterasu''s Blessed. Serving him until his end. "Nothing in particular at the moment. Thank you for doing my request. Speaking of which, how much ''help'' have I accumulated?" Each day, he had to kill Anomalies to reach the target and as a reward, "She" through her Blessed would assist him should he asked for help. "2849 left. I will assist you until the very end." Narukami''s heart turned soft and touched. Her strong belief in "Her" was shown mostly through her actions instead of lips, such a woman quite rare. "Two thousand and eight hundred left, almost three hundred..." Narukami slowly recited her words as he pondered something for a short breath. "You can return now. Thank you for reporting." "Very well." Her figure was then engulfed in white light as she vanished into the thin air. "Have to say that "She" is kind enough to lend me her Blessed and even agree with my suggestion towards my reward. Does "She" respect and fear "Him" and don''t want to get the bad side of "Him"?" Narukami was a human being that "He" found interesting. Should such a soul do heavy labor every day with little rewards, "He" perhaps punish "Her". Reaching this point. "I''m pretty sure "He" didn''t mind such developments. "He" rather finds it interesting if I get tiny rewards for doing this," he said self-deprecatingly. After knowing "Him" for many years whether through dreams, reality and after his death. He grasped "His" personality and barely figured out "His" line of thought. Fortunately from this, Narukami discovered that Amaterasu was a careful type. "She" won''t act unless necessary and understood the situation completely. I wonder if "She" can read my mind, he speculated and shook his head as he put it to the back of his head. Just as his mind wandered, his lightning creatures managed to clear half of the Anomalies in the city! Up till now, those mythical-like beings had killed around 165! Chapter 47 - New Type Of Dullahan "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" A young man panted heavily as he rested his hand on his knees. With his body bent over and his mind in exhaustion. His mind was sluggish. After a short break and not wasting any time, he straightened his body as his eyes narrowed in caution. Surrounding him were three, black creatures in different shapes and forms. One only blob with eyes and black tentacles, one in the shape of a gorilla with small legs, and one had a bird-like face in a human body. Three Anomalies surrounding him. Why are they targeting me? The young man silently wondered in curiosity as his eyes swept at these creatures. Just then, he felt an intense pain in his head. His vision turned blurry and the blood vessels on his head were throbbing. The pain nearly made him lose consciousness! If not for the fact that he encountered this pain slightly worse in the past, he would have fallen to the ground with his eyes rolled back. Instead of succumbing to the pain, he endured it with great difficulty. Causing his eyes to flow out with blood as it passes through his cheek. Three Anomalies seemed to be surprised as they jolted their body as though they didn''t expect this. As he endured the pain by gritting his teeth, he said with hatred and anger, "I''ll kill all of you and show you true despair!" His red eyes glowed under the dark alleyway and his body fluidly dashed towards the nearest Anomaly, the blob with round, black eyes. The other two rushed in his way yet the young man was a step ahead in terms of speed. Within a few winks, he was already behind the blob creature. Its size was 1,3 meters and looked like black slime. Its round eyes noticed a figure behind it and its first instinct was to get away from him! His yellow hair fluttered after he dashed behind the blob. "Bind!" The young man shouted and a long chain mysteriously materialized from the thin air as it ended in his grasp. Its chain was so long that it coiled around his arm, reaching his shoulder. With a simple throw, the kunai with a chain coiled around the blob. Shortly thereafter, it lightened and the blob exploded into a million little pieces! Its remains didn''t disperse nor dissipate. It rained down on the ground. The process was rather fast, six seconds to be precise. "Rank six Anomaly? No wonder they have slight intelligence." His brows slightly pricked. Soon, he noticed that the blob remains melted on whatever it touched! Faint smoke went to the air as the remains sunk, melting the ground. Aware of this, he hurriedly leaped backward. Some of the blob''s remains hit him, making him look like a person soaked in blank ink. He neutralized the melting ability with his unique spiritual energy. During the process, his eyes glowed red. In his vision, he vaguely saw something like a line, seemingly a thin, white thread in the black liquid. Controlling his spiritual energy with ease, he disrupted the line of the black liquid by cutting it. The black liquid was now only an ordinary and smelly fluid. He then diverted his gaze towards the two Anomalies. It was the body of a gorilla lunged towards him and one was the bird-like face in the back, acting as a support. In his vision, there was a long, thin thread floating in the air and extended to the Anomaly as though giving the youth a clue to where he should attack. Then, with his kunai with a long chain, he dashed forward and simultaneously lowered his body to get a better position. Quickly, he changed his grabbing position from the chain to the kunai and threw it, its flying trajectory following the white line as though being guided! The white line went through the lunging Anomaly and coiled around it. In a flash, the kunai pierced the black body and coiled around it! All was according to the white line in his eyes! Phew¡­ He secretly exhaled a mouthful of air and motioned his hand to the ground. The coiled Anomaly abnormally stopped in mid-air and it fell with a heavy thud. The chain let out a faint glow. Following this, the Anomaly let out a shrill shriek! Causing the young man''s ears to ring and goosebumps to spread throughout his body. Despite all of that, his deadpan expression was unfazed as though the shriek was nothing. Next, by opening his right palm as it faced the bound Anomaly, he closed his hand. As a result, just like the last one, the chain tightened and with not much of a struggle, it popped like a balloon. The remains scattered as it emanated a strong stench of human waste, ten times worse. Upon seeing all of this, the last Anomaly tensed and turned around. Fleeing staggeringly. The young man averted his attention to the fleeing Anomaly. His gaze was cold and seeing his enemy running away for its life. He was somewhat satisfied. Extending his right hand to his shoulder and aimed at the Anomaly. A long, thin line soon formed as it reached its target. "Go," he nonchalantly said. The kunai with a long chain akin to a snake locked its target as it slithered on the ground at terrifying speed. When the kunai pierced the air, gushed of the wind swayed his long hair. Following the white line, the kunai successfully stabbed Anomaly''s back. The long-chain extended to five meters and a few meters were still around his arm. Tracking the source of the chain, it was coming out of his elbow! There was a small, white gap behind it. He willed it and the chain stopped extending! The Anomaly was similar to a dog bound on a tree with rope on its neck! Then, the Anomaly pulled back as the chain went back into the white gap of his elbow. In a flash, The bird''s face with human body Anomaly ended up being strangled by the youth''s right grip. The process was reminiscent of a metal meeting a strong magnet! When the young man''s grip grabbed its neck. The ground slightly trembled and the Anomaly struggled yet before it could do so. It was strangled to the death. One could hear bones cracking from its neck. One might find it oddly satisfying while one shivered in fear. The body collapsed with a heavy thud. The young man surveyed his surroundings before concluding everything was safe. He fell to the ground as he kneeled. His vision had turned red and his body aching in pain. This wasn''t because of the recent fights. It was before that. He hunted one sorcerer and successfully ripped her heart. Before that, however, he had to drain most of his spiritual energy as his prey was stronger than he thought. Should that be not the case, three Anomalies of rank six would''ve died within seconds without the need of him to move a muscle! And with his weapon enhanced by his special trait from his eyes was enough to form a terrifying and deadly combo. Adding that with his unique spiritual energy, he was thrice stronger than most people his age! There was no way for him to move. His muscles went numb and his spiritual energy almost depleted. If nor for the fact Anomaly cases increased, he probably wouldn''t act rash when facing that female sorcerer. The reason behind that was because with more than a hundred sorcerers deployed around the city. He would get caught before killing his prey. The reason why he didn''t bail was that certain reasons made him unable to. As this was winter, the cold bit his skin from every angle. His skin became white due to the extremely low temperature and lack of spiritual energy. For people who could control it, reaching a critical point of spiritual energy was similar to losing blood after being stabbed. As his face looked at the sky with no decorations called stars, a figure wearing a long black robe approached him. The youth used his remaining energy to move his head, wondering who this figure was. Pale face with white hair and receding hairline. Face as though sculpted by a skillful artist with no wrinkles. His body showed no skin as his clothes consisted of long black sleeves and white gloves. Black jeans and formal black shoes. He emanated an ancient air. After observing the figure, the young man knew who this old man was. "Zarakhtul." "Yo Honza. The heart you give me is quite matching with my body. It''s a pity the owner of this heart isn''t dead. She reminds me of a dullahan and instead of having no head, she has no heart. Tell me, why don''t you kill her?" He asked in a carefree manner as though a human life has no weight. "That''s not what''s in the contract. As long as you help our client improve his business, her heart will be yours." Chapter 48 - Trust Issues The old man, Zarakhtul, looked at the kneeled youth whose name was Honza with no sympathy or intention to help. He retracted his gaze. "Why are you here?" Honza asked as his eyes frowned. His red eyes slowly lost their glow and returned to normal. Zarakhtul moved his head to the left and right, seemingly searching for something, and said, "nothing particular. I coincidentally walked by and noticed your aura." Honza doubted this old man''s words but he didn''t say anything as he remained silent. He shifted his attention to his state and realized he was quite weak and should he stay here any longer. He might die due to the cold. "Your state is pitiful. Do you need any help?" Zarakhtul offered help with a gentle tone and Honza reflexively shook his head. "Receiving your help is the same as eating human waste." He rejected him in an unfriendly manner. "No need to be that cautious towards me. I''m your friend." His tone was friendly and a smile plastered on his face but Honza couldn''t help to notice an ulterior motive. "Friend?" He scoffed, "I might as well turn myself into a crazy lunatic if I view you as a friend." Zarakhtul gave him a dry chuckle without rejecting his words or giving a response. Instead, he changed the topic, "still, to stay alive after facing a rank three sorcerer and three rank six Anomalies. I find it impressive. Is this the power your race has? Truly terrifying." "Save your sweet words for someone else," he said coldly. He uncovered his shirt as he slightly lifted it, showing his stomach. It then let out a glow as something opened. With a small gap on his stomach, he put his hand into it. The white gap looked like a gate to another space and he didn''t show any signs of pain after this action. Zarakhtul wasn''t surprised and acted as if this usually happened. As he waited for Honza to pull out his hand. "How much stuff can you store in your Body Storage?" Zarakhtul asked curiously and he replied. "As long as the item isn''t bigger and heavier than my body." Shortly thereafter, he pulled out his hand, and the gap closed on its own as the white glow dissipated, showing his fair skin. He didn''t immediately cover his stomach as he had to grab something. In his palm was a human heart, red liquid flowed down across his arm before dropping to the floor. Due to its size, it was impossible to grab something else as his hand was occupied with it. "Here." Honza casually flung the heart to Zarakhtul and he caught it as though catching a ball. After that, Honza willed it and a gap on his stomach revealed itself. It led to a hidden space in his body that stored many invaluable items. After grabbing it and pulling his hand out, there were two small tubes between his fingers, one often saw these in the laboratory. Its content was dark blue and thicker than blood. Opening the lid, he drank it and his aching pain instantly disappeared. He let out a pleasant faint moan as though just drank a glass of beer after a day of hard work. "Ah~" By then, he felt relieved. His strength gradually recovered at a decent rate. Then, he gazed at Zarakhtul who constantly stared at him. It was quite uncomfortable to be watched. Met with a cold look, he said, "your actions after drinking healing potions are quite a sight." Honza rarely showed this side of him. He did so subconsciously due to the habits he built from his childhood. For Zarakhtul, it was interesting to see it. Honza ignored his words as he circulated the effects of the potion to greatly speed up the recovery. Mixed with his unique spiritual energy, his recovery increased by three times! Wounds close in on themselves. Spiritual energy replenished at terrifying speed. The healing potion was a normal one but his body wasn''t. Zarakhtul munched on the raw heart without wasting any more time. With sorcerers on high alert, they would be discovered sooner rather than later. One shouldn''t underestimate those company dogs. With numbers, both of them could suffer a huge loss. After two to five bites, "a virgin maiden''s heart is truly delicious." He savored the taste in his mouth. Blood tastes like meat juice and heart similar to a chicken thigh cooked after seasoning by a professional chef. In each bite, blood would splash onto his suit, the ground, or tainted Honza''s face. "Can''t you eat that disgusting thing away from me?" He was slightly irritated as he wiped the blood with his hands. "Sorry, the smell made me can''t control myself." As he said this, his mouth filled with what he just ate, making his voice a bit muffled. After finishing his lunch, he rubbed his stomach in a circle and once in a while patted it, "Truly, nothing beats a human heart." He smiled in satisfaction. Honza averted his eyes to the side after hearing his words, feeling disgusted and didn''t want to say anything. Fortunately, he saw this scene more than a few times and so, he got used to it. Regardless, he didn''t become numb towards it. Compared to the first time where he puked, this time he averted his gaze. After saying what he just said, Zarakhtul looked at Honza. "What?" He asked after being gazed at for a full five seconds. "I''ll kill you immediately should you think about ripping my heart out and killing me." He simply shook his head upon the threat and sigh, seemingly disappointed, "Honza, I''m a man that values promises and trust. I''ll never lie. Furthermore, my strength barely reaches my decent state. Far from my peak." Honza lay down as his eyes became normal and his weapon slowly fell to the ground. "Great if you said so. Once you reach your peak, I hope we never meet again. You filthy ghoul," he said in disdain. Of course, when that happened. The contract with his client automatically not be in effect anymore as the one who played the most part was Zarakhtul. "Yet you help me. I guess for a race that would do anything to balance the world, they won''t hesitate to dirty their hands. "Sigh, what a pity, I''ll miss this heart." He touched his left chest, feeling reluctant. Honza pretended Zarakhtul''s first sentences didn''t exist. "A contract''s a contract. If you''re going to break your promise, I''ll make a hole in your head." He said with a tone of threat as he pointed his weapon at him. His eyes glowed and as though becoming a sentient being, the kunai floated and pointed its sharp edge at Zarakhtul''s head. With simple control, it would dart forward like an arrow. Zarakhtul didn''t show any fluctuations in his emotion. "Youngsters nowadays don''t know to show some respect for the elders," he said as he shook his head, seemingly displeased due to Honza''s behavior. "I don''t want to hear that from a guy who just ate a human heart." Zarakhtul chortled and said, "everyone has pros and cons. That aside, why don''t you change that weapon of yours? It is powerful but with your personality. You''ll die sooner or later." "It''s none of your concern. As long as I prepare myself, I can deal with the backlash." His voice was confident. After this, he opened the lid and drank another potion. This was to further recover his state to his peak. If the first potion to prevent him from dying due to the cold and succumb to weakness. This time was to reach his peak. Right now, he was ready for anything. He then stood and spread his spiritual energy in a dome shape. It covered more than five hundred meters. He discovered five sorcerers patrolling the area; they appeared to be looking for him. This made his brows creased as he momentarily fell in thought. Why do Anomalies attack me yet even though these guys are lurking nearby, no Anomalies are attacking them. "It''s not too late to change it." He suggested, slightly pressing him. "Why are you so eager to change my weapon?" He asked suspiciously with eyes squinted. "It would be a huge loss if you died. To this world and me. Although I don''t care about the first one, it can''t be denied that I lived on this planet." "Zarakhtul, you showing concern over me is unexpected. Almost the same as the appearance of one of the signs that the world is ending." Right after he said so, he had a thought and asked, "Zarakhtul, why did you come here? I believe our client''s building is quite the distance from here." Should he take a stroll, why did he end up here? Miles away from the building? This furthers his suspicion towards Zarakhtul. "Relax, before I notice your aura. I just bought an early release of a light novel. It is pretty popular and I had to rush over. I''m a ghoul, I can jump to each building and come back before anyone realizes." Chapter 49 - For The Better Ghouls were agile and fast. They could travel long distances within a few minutes! Of course, this was under the premise that no sorcerers or Anomalies were chasing his tail. Honza examined him but found nothing. He didn''t carry a plastic bag and his hand was empty. As though reading his mind, Zarakhtul grabbed something from his back jeans pocket. In his right hand was a maroon ruby. It looked like it just soaked in blood "This is a Gem Storage, the book''s in here." He informed him. It wasn''t a surprise for someone like him to carry this but Honza didn''t believe his words. Noticing his look, Zarakhtul poured in his spiritual energy. The red ruby let out a faint, blood glow and a book jolted upwards akin to two slices of bread finished cooking in a toaster. Zarakhtul caught the book with his other hand. "See?" At this moment, Honza nodded. He didn''t ask why an old man like him would buy something like LNs. "You have trust issues, don''t you know that?" By then, Zarakhtul put his back into the gem and put it in his back pocket. "Have you seen the urban legend in this city?" Zarakhtul abruptly asked after he put the gemstone. "Yes, I''m aware." If not, the person either lived in a cave or a coma! The so-called "urban legend" appeared almost every day, before the sun disappeared from the horizon. "I got some clues as to where they come from and it''s from a skyscraper which is located in the middle of the city. I try to locate who summoned these creatures but all attempts are to no avail." Everyone knew that the urban legends were creatures whose bodies were made out of lightning, making them close to mythical beings out of a fantasy world. He continued, "I want to figure out who it is as a way of passing time. Whoever summons them is not a simple man. Have you realized that the urban legend isn''t on schedule?" Honza shortly pondered, "I didn''t notice." He was fighting to the death with an Anomaly sorcerer after all. Out of habit, Honza analyzed Zarakhtul''s words, and brows gradually sunk, "are you saying that the increase of Anomaly cases is because of this?" "More or less, when I first came to my senses. I saw these creatures and wondered what their purpose was. At the time due to me being weak, I didn''t have the time to probe much further but now, I believe I understand their goal." Talking about his past for a short moment was enough to erase his smile. At the end of his words, he looked up and saw a four-legged creature pass as it leaped to another building. It didn''t notice his existence and he was somewhat relieved as he exuded a mouthful of breath silently. "To protect the city from Anomalies?..." Honza speculated and Zarakhtul confirmed him. He then retracted his gaze to Honza. "I don''t know why Anomalies locked their sights on this city but I''m intending to figure it out," Zarakhtul told him his current intention and Honza briefly paused. "... Why? I thought you''re going to massacre a bunch of people for food." Zarakhtul forced out a dry smile. "I''m not a mindless beast and for the record, I would choose criminals. Of course, that depends on the situation, right now I need to recover my strength as soon as possible. I am honestly lucky that you got a vision saying that I play a role to balance the world. I somehow understand what role I have." "A role that always has a bad end." Honza blurted out and Zarakhtul didn''t seem to be mad. "I appreciate the reminder. Another thing, I''m curious if your existence here in the city means that it is equivalent to protecting the world, if so. Does that mean the city currently balances it? And the subsequent event would lead to either world''s doom or peace?", "An interesting theory." Honza neither approved his words to be true nor continued the topic. He chuckled, "is it? One could come up after careful and simple analysis. Perhaps I''m better at being a detective." Just as Zarakhtul said that. Honza recalled his meet with that strange person and repeated his words silently. He said he needs my help to balance the city, is it because to counter the abnormal Anomalies appearance? Should that be the case, someone already did it. Is there another reason? After the Mabashi Shrine accident, I got a vision to visit this city, and not long after, I met Zarakhtul. Perhaps the latter''s past is complicated than I imagined. As his thoughts raced, he constantly connected one idea to another. Causing many thoughts to surface in his mind resulting in him being lost in a sea of thoughts. Realizing it would only waste his time instead of finding an answer, he looked at Zarakhtul and said, "I''ll go home." Zarakhtul nodded as he averted his gaze from him to the corpses, "what should I do with these corpses? Aren''t you afraid the sorcerers are going to track you down via divination and other means?" "Don''t worry, when they knock on my door. I would have already fled. Though I don''t know about you." As Zarakhtul was on the scene, those company dogs could track him down. Therefore, with a sigh and heavy heart. He clasped his hand and closed his eyes. Seemingly mumbling some kind of chant. He took out five needles and spread them out. The needles stabbed on the ground and from above, they looked like forming a star. Shortly thereafter, a circle was mysteriously drawn on the ground. A star with a circle, or rather a magic circle, was formed on the ground with Zarakhtul in the middle. It let out a bright glow before slowly disappearing. He erased any traces here. If they didn''t use powerful tracking techniques, it was almost impossible to track who did these. "Letting an old man do the work. You don''t have a basic sense of respect, huh?" "Who said that you had to erase the traces?" Honza asked and Zarakhtul fell in a daze as he didn''t expect Honza''s words. He felt betrayed and humiliated but only last quite short. He gently shook his head so as to snap back to reality. He raised his hand and the needles came into life as they approached him. They stopped between his fingers and put them into his pocket. Suddenly, Zarakhtul had the strong urge to hit Honza. His scalp was tingling as he felt a mysterious force trying to control him. He endured it with great difficulty as he firmed his clenched hands. Fortunately, it lasted shortly. Had it lasted longer, it was certain Zarakhtul going to use his current full strength to kill Honza! Shot Honza with a curious and wary look, Honza noticed it and said, "it''s a vision." Upon receiving a vision, it would often hypnotize and force people to what the vision told Honza. If Honza got a vision to cause a war that swept the entire world, those near him would be planted with a psychological cue to cause a war without knowing. "Zarakhtul, hit me unconscious and absorb my spiritual to a critical point. I just have a vision of what I should do next." As a race that blessed a power which to balance the world. They often get a vision of the things that might balance the world. Yes, in a way, he agreed to Zarakhtul''s request to reach his peak for this purpose. Should that not be the case, he might be killed by Honza. The former didn''t pursue justice but he wasn''t kind enough to let a powerful but in a weakened state, ghoul roamed the streets. Accepting Zarakhtul''s request can also allow Honza to monitor him. Zarakhtul was aware of all of the above. "Sure." He nodded and with no hesitation. He hit Honza''s neck. His eyes rolled back and his body collapsed with knees first and then his body. He fell with a light thud. "I think I hit him too hard." Chapter 50 - Another Identity "Master, are you planning to kill him?" An ethereal voice out of the blue sounded from the deepest part of the alleyway. Slowly, a figure approached him and its outline appeared in his vision. It was a two-meter being with no legs. It looked like a ghost doll as it floated towards Zarakhtul''s with its black robe fluttering. Its robe covered its entire body and the being had a round face. On the bottom part, the robe was torn as though it just walked through spiky flowers. At a glance, it looked like a ghost doll which people used as a charm to prevent rain. "Teru, any new great news?" Zarakhtul ignored its question. "Sorry, great master. It''s only a bad one. Would you like to hear it?" Teru asked and Zarakhtul''s brows frowned. "Tell me." "Yes, great master. She''s gone. Someone kidnaps her and I can''t find her location. Apologize for this puny servant." It bowed with its gaze on Zarakhtul''s toe, not daring to raise its head. For a short moment, Teru could feel a cold and heavy aura coming from Zarakhtul and a few seconds later, it disappeared. Teru silently heaved a sigh of relief. After controlling his emotions, Zarakhtul brows frowned slightly and after a short silence, he said as he pinched his chin, "...Whoever caught her must get a rough idea of what we are planning. Abandon her and change of plans." His tone was firm and a bit hoarse unlike the usual as though he was someone else. Teru nodded, "understood. Should we find out who kidnap her?" "Don''t, you are weaker than Furasa. Even if you find out who it is. I could do nothing but flee and you simply waste your life. I need as much manpower as possible. Proceed with what you usually do." Furasa was a rank two sorcerer. Sorcerers in this rank could kill rank 1 to 4 Anomalies. Teru''s strength was between 3 and 4. How did someone target her? He silently thought. Only a selected few individuals know his plan! Did someone betray them? If so, Zarakhtul would know. For now, he''s going to put this thought at the back of his mind. "Yes," Teru replied as its figure gradually changed into black mist and scattered. He then looked at the corpses and his heart winced as though seeing a newly bought furniture destroyed the next day! His winced heart lasted shortly. He retracted his gaze to Honza. He crouched down and put his index finger on Honza''s back neck. A bright glow that lasted a few minutes before Zarakhtul retracted his hand. His body felt great after suck Honza''s spiritual energy. Staring at the unconscious body in front of him for a few seconds, he mumbled, ''Even rank six Anomalies can''t kill him despite he''s in a weak state. What a monster, I guess I should find a few puppets along the way." He turned around and walked away. As he walked, an Anomaly rat ran past in front of him. Just as it was in the middle of the alleyway, it instinctively stopped as it felt a dangerous presence. Curious, it turned its head to the source and found a giant looking at it. As it met the giant''s eyes, its body spammed with danger and it dashed to the nearest small gap of a building that was just a few centimeters away. However, before it could enter it. Its movements turned sluggish and stiff. It can''t move as though petrified. Zarakhtul approached it as he was satisfied and then, he bit his thumb, causing blood to flow out. A drop of blood fell to the ground and the rat opened its mouth. A tongue reached out and on it, rows of teeth and lines of mouth suddenly formed. The tongue suddenly had a mouth and opened its jaw to consume the blood! Following that, it withdrew its tongue to its mouth. The rat greatly trembled as its size slowly increased and stopped as it was the size of a car! "Very good. Un, I decided, your name is Bob." Zarakhtul smiled as he gave his new "puppet" a name. His figure and the big monster gradually turned illusory before finally disappearing into the thin air. Not long after, a four-legged creature. A cheetah leaped down from the three-story building on the left of the alleyway and as it landed, it surveyed the surroundings. Its gaze stopped at Honza. It came to his side and sniffed his hair, body, and legs. After a round of sniffing him, the cheetah bit Honza''s collar and jumped to the three-story building that was on the right side of the narrow path. The alleyway went back to its usual, quiet state as though nothing had happened. . . . On the peak of the skyscraper, Narukami sat down and stared at the city view from above. He could car engine from the distance, once in a while, a muffled honk of a car found its way into his ear. Police sirens echoed in the air and made the city a bit more lively. Crowds on the street walked by, some focused on their phones, some talking with their friends and some covered their ears from reality to listen to some music as they transcended to another reality. Narukami watched all of this with an expressionless face. His eyes were looking into the distance. It was quite a mystery what was in his mind. Suddenly, his spiritual sense triggered and he looked around. Six creatures approached him. Some from the air, some climbed on the building as though walking on land and some walked in the air. Narukami stood up and waited until they arrived. It only took them five seconds for them to arrive before their master. "Good job," he said as he extended his hand, opening his palm and the creatures turned to a surge of light. One by one they entered his palm and became one with him. Lastly, it was the cheetah. Narukami frowned as to why it stayed and he soon found out the reason. His brows creased as he asked, "a person?" He looked at the cheetah and it simply tilted its head. Didn''t understand its master''s question. Narukami willed it and the cheetah opened its mouth, the person fell with a light thud and the cheetah went into his palm after turning into a surge of light. Narukami crouched down and examined the person''s exquisite face with fair skin, "she? No, he?" He wondered as his mind figured out the person in front of him was a girl or a boy. "Why did that cheetah bring it in the first place?" He asked himself the most important question and soon he ignored it temporarily as he couldn''t find a definite answer, only speculations. "Whatever the reason, that cheetah was interested in it and decided to bring it to me. Perhaps as a gift?" He said to himself and chuckled. A cheetah was considered a cat family. One might know that ordinary cats frequently bring back dead animals to their owner because they treat you like family. Regardless of the reason, Narukami had to take this person home. Should he leave, it would leave a bad taste in his mouth. Just as he was about to carry him, his pupils constricted as he felt his spiritual senses triggered, feeling a danger approaching. "SIXTH!" A man''s voice growled as he called out his name. Tracking the source, it was a man raising his axe. He slowly descended from the air into Narukami. It appeared this man just jumped from the nearest building to launch a surprise attack. As this man appeared behind him. Before Narukami faced this man, he hurriedly put on a mask after he flicked what appeared to be a paper crane. With a simple flick, it transformed into a black masquerade mask! Putting it on his face, he turned his head to the man and raised his hand. Chapter 51 - Inconsistent "An uninvited guest," he said as he gently swung his right hand to his right side from raising it in front of his chest. The bulky man with shiny plate armor sneered as he saw this. His descending speed gradually increased and as their distance was a few meters from each other, the bulky man swung down his axe. Bam! Specks of dust covered their figures but oddly, it disappeared as a strong blow of the wind went by from the east! Narukami was sitting on top of the antenna as though it was a comfortable cushion. A smile formed on his mouth. The bulky man with dazed eyes looked at Honza. His body was kneeling and he didn''t understand what was going on! His eyes slightly widened and his mouth too. "Why are you attacking me?" Narukami asked as he played with the axe as if it was a harmless toy. He prevented it from falling by balancing the handle that was standing on his finger. Narukami didn''t understand what he did, which ended up with sorcerers targeting him. Well yes, he indeed used that brooch with this identity and ended that dragon Anomaly with his hand but so what? Can''t they sense my friendliness? Should I bring heads of Anomalies above rank six so they could tell I''m friendly? He silently thought to himself. The bulky man looked up and jumped at him with his enraged expression. "You kill Furasa!" He shouted as he raised his hand to land a punch at Narukami but before he could, Narukami''s figure quickly distorted and he turned into blue particles and scattered. As his body couldn''t be seen anywhere, his almost monotone voice sounded in the air, "What she did has the potential to destroy the city." "Nonsense, she''s a talented figure and she''s the only one in the Furasa family that cares about this city! Killing her is the same as losing the city''s guardian!" Without uttering a word to say anything, Narukami appeared behind the man and he decisively kicked the back of his head! As the man was in the air, he couldn''t do anything to dodge or parry his kick. Furthermore, his opponent was the one who killed that dragon Anomaly. There was in no way the man could defeat him. However, he didn''t regret coming here. At the very least, he got something. Which was the reason why Furasa got killed. "Argh!" A low groan of pain sounded in the air as the man''s eyes rolled. His body collapsed to the ground with a thud. Narukami landed on his feet and swept his gaze at the man. He threw the man''s axe. A talented figure in the Furasa family, Narukami silently recited what the man just said and he out of the blue had a thought. It was said that the second daughter of the Furasa family is a prodigy, At the time when she introduced herself. I didn''t particularly catch that. By being a prodigy, Furasa had a chance to obtain glory beyond what their past descendants could. Narukami took a mental note of this and approached Honza. Carrying him on his shoulder, he leaped forward and his body shot into the air as though an arrow! After a distance away from the skyscraper, taking a huge detour as well as erasing his traces, he landed on top of a four-story building near a train station. Narukami could hear the sound of a train slithered on the rail as it slowly increased its distance from the station. The reason why he didn''t directly head to the park where he originally teleported was that sorcerers were extremely good when it comes to tracking. Should he teleport there, it was certain enemies would lay an ambush there. He wasn''t worried that he would look suspicious when coming back. Sitting in a park in the middle of the night is something that a man does once in a while to take in the fresh air of the night. Narukami looked around his environment and confirmed it was rather safe. He grabbed the mask and it let out a faint, black mist before transforming into a paper crane. Stuff it inside his pocket, he closed his eyes as four black petals appeared beneath him. Shortly thereafter, his figure was engulfed by the unbloomed flower. In the park, the shadowy figure that Narukami left changed its position from standing to sitting. At this moment, Higuchi hasn''t left. She curiously with a hint of wariness observed the shadowy figure sitting precisely on her left. The figure suddenly rippled like water. Higuchi got up from her seat as she took a few steps away. The figure out of the blue turned into an unbloomed, dark flower. The former vanished as it revealed a human figure. It was none other than Narukami. He opened his eyes and motioned his pupils to the left and right. The stone path came into his vision. Trees in the vicinity, a green lawn dominate most of the park, and street lamps neatly arranged every few meters on the path. Following this, he looked at Higuchi with no emotion and asked, "you''re still here?" "No, I''m curious about that shadowy figure. Henceforth, I study it to grasp how it was made. Perhaps I could find an inspiration and make one for my talisman. So, Captain, you control Void, not Electro?" Why is her use of words and tone different? Oh, I get it. Narukami quickly understood. "Electro is my main attribute. Void is a substitute, I rarely use it as its offensive techniques are scarce." Void was all about debuff. Offensive techniques could be obtained later on but it could take many years. "Two elements? That''s rare, does the organization know this?" Narukami shook his head, "They can''t even if they want to find out." There was evident confidence in his voice. "Do you want me to tell them?" She asked curiously and with a bit of teasing. Narukami, seeing her change of character, felt a little strange. "If you have the guts, sure. But, I''m confident that you can''t take a step." Chapter 52 - Equivalent Exchange "Is that a threat?" Her eyes seemingly pried into his soul as she asked this. "Depends on how you view it." Narukami slightly shrugged his shoulders. Indicating he didn''t want to be bothered with this any further.?? Although he simply shrugged his shoulders, Higuchi strangely got a strong urge to retract her gaze from his eyes which she immediately did, and quickly noticed a person on his right shoulder. Her brows creased as she frowned. She examined the person. Yellow hair reached to his shoulder and exquisite face. Higuchi can''t differentiate him if he was a male or a female. "Shouldn''t you take him to the hospital?" Higuchi recommended and Narukami replied, "It''s okay. I can sense his life energy is still particularly strong. He only ran out of spiritual and collapsed." "What are you going to do with him?" She didn''t ask what happened to him but Narukami was thankful for that. "I''m going to let him stay in my house." Nothing was safer than that, Narukami added inwardly. "It is none of my problems so I don''t mind it but are you sure you are going to let a stranger sleep in your house?" "What can an unconscious man do?" Seeing her being overcautious over a weak stranger who can''t do anything besides sleeping like a baby. Narukami asked that question to let her know that this man was not dangerous and harmless. Higuchi fell silent after that, not knowing what to say. "It''s your decision," she said and Narukami nodded. "Right after you vanished, the urban legend appeared. This is more than a coincidence." Higuchi suddenly said. "Is that so? Why not call it an equivalent exchange?" Narukami got up and walked away. "Equivalent exchange?" She recited and was a bit lost. She then racked her mind and found what he was talking about. Earlier, she told Narukami about her family and the artifact they had. Along with her power but she didn''t tell him the whole truth about it. She did regret it because Narukami wouldn''t tell his cause when one shared a secret, one should do the same too. Of course, that was normal. One could also remain quiet and listen and this was what Narukami did. She somewhat wanted to go back to the past and zipped her mouth! However, she didn''t expect that Narukami would choose actions rather than words. "So you''re the one¡­ Just who are you?" She recalled those mythical-like creatures roamed the streets every day before dusk. Those creatures were part of her life when she was growing up. From middle to high school. Through every part of her life, one could say they play an important role. She usually found a spot to get a better look to see these creatures. She sometimes wondered why and how they exist. With the limited knowledge of mysticism in her mind, she discovered these creatures were summoned by using spiritual energy. And the one who summoned them was right in front of her eyes! She was surprised, scared, nervous, and a bit excited. Scared because she recalled her recent actions towards him. All of which were going to get the bad side of him! He''s going to hate me! Higuchi exclaimed in her heart. Her expression turned pale just thinking about it. Suddenly, she had a thought. If I deliberately tell his identity to the organization, I doubt my family is going to see the next day and if I anger him, the same could happen. She sighed inwardly, somewhat in dilemma and despair. Even though his face was facing forward, showing her his back. As though he could read her mind, "don''t worry, as long as your family has value in the city. I won''t act recklessly." Have value? What''s he talking about? How should I know my family has one? Is it from politics? Money? Influence? Her expression turned solemn. By knowing his true identity, she had to be careful. Is this some form of monitoring? Is this the reason why he deliberately teleported in front of me? After I knew his identity, he had a reason to watch my every movement but why? No, perhaps I''m overthinking it. As her mind raced, she shook her head as she denied the possibility. At the same time, Narukami''s figure slowly blended in with the darkness, leaving a young woman in the park as she fell in deep thought. ''A new player just entered the world,'' Narukami murmured and chuckled. What he murmured reminded him of a multiplayer game of blocks where one could enter another player''s world. With Honza on his right shoulder, Narukami couldn''t enter the branch as if nothing happened. It would only invite trouble. So, after distance away from Higuchi. He sneakily went behind what appeared to be an old warehouse behind the branch''s building. He laid Honza behind the warehouse and he leaned Honza''s body against the wall. In this regard, he cloaked Honza''s body with a bit of concealment and illusion. Simply put, no one could see him even if they walked past him! Shortly thereafter, he went into the branch, and soon, his phone vibrated. Indicating a message came in. Take it out and read it, it was from Ryu. He successfully brought Asahi under control and didn''t know what to do next. Thus reporting it to Narukami. Tapping the keyboard at such an incredible speed that his finger became blurry. A rather thorough, detailed description of what Ryu should do was sent to him. If shortening the message to a few sentences. It would be: Immediately go home, don''t let other sorcerers know about Asahi''s condition, keep an eye on him and immediately call Narukami if something happened. After that, he put it back on his pants and went to the training hall. Surveying the vast, white hall with few people in it and a few training facilities. He soon saw a familiar face. Aya obediently waited for him. He somewhat felt sorry for her that she had to wait. Aya noticed a gaze and tracing the source, she saw Narukami near the door. Aya approached him. "Narukami, your squad budget had been reduced to fix the destruction you caused." A robotic voice came from his right and it was a robot holding a sheet of paper with its crab hand. It gave it to Narukami after it informed him. It wasn''t me who caused it, Narukami lampooned silently. "Sorry to trouble you, Tin." He received the sheet. At this moment, Aya arrived before him and remain silent so as to not disturb him. After seeing the sheet, which written all the property damage his squad did and how much was deducted, he thought to himself, it should be enough to increase one''s evolution. As each mission rewarded them instantly and could be used for the next mission, one could effectively save squad budgets for dire and important matters. Such as buying an evolution potion to improve one''s strength and element. Chapter 53 - Lies Or Not, Up To You To Decide Narukami retracted his gaze and looked at Tin. Aware of his gaze, Tin assured him as he knew what was in Narukami''s mind, "don''t worry about what your squad did. I explain to them that your training went slightly overboard." It said a bit sarcastically. Slightly went overboard? Narukami repeated Tin''s words inwardly as he almost let out a chuckle. He recalled his lightning attack could very well kill most people here and possibly destroy Tin to scraps!?? His mouth silently twitched. "Tin, is the Pyro evolution potion available?" As Narukami asked, he noticed the confused look on Aya''s face. "You should know that by consuming a potion. Then one could truly control one''s element without any limitations." Aya nodded. "After many experiments, humans have finally completed the potion system. We make a system that chains into stable progression paths known as Levels. The higher the number in a Level, the higher the grade of a potion. Five major organizations each control at least one complete Level and a few minor Levels outside of the five main elements. To increase your strength, one had to consume a potion of the corresponding element. The highest Level is Level 10. I''m a Level five in Electro pathway. Ryu is Level three in Pyro. He''s on the edge of breaking through." "How one could increase their levels?" Aya asked curiously. "Kill as much as Anomalies as possible. We haven''t figure out yet how and why this works but every time you kill one, you will feel a strange feeling in your body." Narukami explained and Tin nodded once in a while "It''s like a game." Aya blurted out. "Indeed but the curious fellows won''t remain calm until they get a clear explanation. There are a few theories regarding it and the most supportive and make sense out of them all is that the Anomaly you killed emanating unknown energy that our body reflexively absorbs and needs in order to become stronger." Tin explained in Narukami''s stead. "The higher one''s Level is, the danger became obvious and the chance of losing control undoubtedly increased," Tin added. Aya fell silent as she digested the information she had swallowed. Shortly thereafter, she said as she concluded what she understood, "Sorcerers has Levels which showed how much they progress and to level up, one had to kill as much as Anomalies as possible. After which, drink a potion of the next level." "You learn it faster than most people I know. Most Sorcerers here is brawn than brain." Tin complimented in a relaxed and carefree manner. Aya retracted her gaze from Tin to Narukami. "Owner, what is the risk when you consume a potion of the next level?" Owner? It changed? Narukami quickly noticed the way she called him. "Crazy ravings, electrocuted that I about to faint, muscles twitching due to the side effects of the potion as my body didn''t get used to it and beginning to adapt, my head throbbing as I was on the edge of losing control and last but not least, slowly losing my humanity." As he spoke, he uncurled his fingers from fist position with a straight face. At this point, Aya felt sorry and couldn''t help but showed her sympathy towards him. Looking at her worried face, just as he opened his mouth to say a word, Tin said, "You don''t have to worry, he has it worse in the past." You barely know me though but strictly speaking, I believe being tortured by demons in the underworld counts... Narukami added inwardly as he instinctively remembered one of the many events in his past lives. He was the type that moved on quickly and didn''t think much of the past, let alone had a grudge. But, regarding his lost memories, it was another story. Narukami nodded in agreement with Tin''s words. Tin walked, no, drive away as its continuous track leave some traces on the ground but it quickly disappeared as though erased. "Talk to me again if you need help." Tin said as it waved its right hand. Narukami watched its back as it drove away. "Okay." Just then, Narukami turned around and Aya followed. As they walked, "do you want to become a Sorcerer?" Aya momentarily didn''t know what to say. After a short pause, she shook her head, "it''s dangerous. I simply want my heart back and back to my normal life. I also didn''t have to worry about the city as Owner will protect it." In short, because Aya knew that the city was fine due to the organization and not disturb her normal life. She had reasons to not join become one. "Supernatural powers are indeed tempting. However, to constantly face madness in exchange, is something I can''t face. I was somehow in awe and impressed with Sorcerers. They could still smile and laughing despite all of that. Owner, I always run away. Always and always. But, I never thought of giving up." Her last words contained sorrow. It was something Narukami couldn''t understand. He had some guesses behind her words, such as something happen in the past. "Regardless, running only a temporary solution. Rather than later, you had to face it sooner. I don''t know what''s troubling you but don''t hesitate to trouble me for assistance." Narukami offered her some help. Not because her beauty interested him. "Why?" Aya blurted out a question. "You can see "Him", tell me more reasons why I''m not interested in you." Those who can see "Him" were either powerful beings who stood at the apex of the world or "He" find them interesting. "He?" "The figure you saw in your dream. "He" is the most powerful god," Narukami said to clear her confusion. "Have you seen "Him" before, Owner?" Aya somewhat couldn''t believe what she saw in her dream was a god and she even told himself that Narukami was lying. However, he had no reason to do so. Narukami looked around and confirming his surroundings were only a few people, he whispered. "I meet "Him" a few times. Usually, ordinary mortal can''t see "Him" directly via any means unless "He" wills it." Meet "Him" a few times¡­ She recited in shock and eyes slightly agape. She was slightly in a daze. She snapped to reality in the next moment, "is this mean "He" interested in me?" She asked, somehow couldn''t believe in such development. At this point, only one thought appeared in her mind. Chapter 54 - "He" Is Watching What should I do to erase "His" interest in me? Just as she asked that in her heart. Narukami said, "Probably and this is why I want to help you. As an exchange, could you say my question to "Him"? Perhaps, tonight in your dream, you going to meet "Him" again." Aya still couldn''t accept such development and believe this was a dream! Not that she hated it but meeting a god in your dream is a sign that your life going to shift from "normal" to "madness and a living hell."?? Even if the god was benevolent. Something in exchange must be paid! Either "He" wanted her to do something, for instance. "Owner, do I have to save the world?" She asked worriedly. The reason why that question appeared in her mind was due to the fact the stories she read. The cliche of a chosen one that decided by the gods. After a short pause, Narukami answered with no change in his facial expression, "Perhaps or maybe not, I do have some guesses. "He" mess with you like a prank call or "He" needs something to be done in this world and sends a revelation to a human which interested "Him" or "He" guides you to become the savior of this world." Though, there are some plot holes in those speculations. If "He" wanted to do something, "He" could just say a word and done! Is there any need for a human to achieve what "He" wanted despite with a word, he could do so within seconds? It doesn''t make sense, Narukami wondered in his heart. "Because it''s not fun if everything''s achieved in an instant." A voice suddenly rang in his mind! The voice was ethereal and mixed with many voices! Children, women, and men. Any kinds of voices were whirled into one. Oddly enough, it didn''t hurt his mind! The crazy ravings he got from drinking a potion to level up were not worse than the voice he just heard. Narukami frowned and his heart slightly thumped. He was surprised when heard those words and the voice was somewhat familiar. His pace suddenly stopped. He hesitated for a moment but proceed to continue his line of thought. I''ve hears this voice before, is it "Him"? "He" could read my mind? Then "He" must''ve heard all of my thoughts all this time, very well. I''ll ask this then, what are you doing? Narukami immediately knew what was going on and waiting for an answer. He was a little flustered but it was under control. This was because the god they were talking about out of the blue talked to him! "Isn''t this world to your liking? I tailor-made this universe especially for you. Are you honored?" "He" replied carefreely, not upholding "His" status as a god. I would appreciate it if you give me my lost memories, Narukami answered in his mind. "My boss is the one who seals your memory, I can''t simply give it to you, if so. You wouldn''t have to be resurrected many times. I could only give you some clues." Your boss? What did my past self do? Narukami became unsettled. Something he did before he got reincarnated and his memories were sealed by this God''s boss? In this regard, Narukami didn''t find it surprising that the god he currently talking to has a superior and above the latter, there was none. The boss was the strongest. "I can''t probe much further. You should gain some fragments of your memories from your past lives. Seriously, you''re lucky that "He" is benevolent." Narukami was somewhat delighted and relieved. He then changed the topic. Why did you cast your gaze on me? Aren''t gods had pride as high as a peacock? Aren''t they view humans as insects? "You seem to hate them? Heh, don''t group me with those fools." "He" replied as "He" scoffed. But you''re the one who destined them to be like that¡­ Narukami silently said as he lampooned. Still, they are indeed prideful and irritating. This reminds me. When did talking with gods became so easy? Narukami thought to himself in a self-deprecating way. "Owner? Is something wrong?" Aya asked as she noticed Narukami fell silent. Snapping to reality, he replied, "you don''t have to worry about "Him." As long as you do what "He" told you, "He" will reward you generously." Narukami expected that "He" going to say something but he was a bit expectant. No words sounded in his mind. Still, he believed "He" heard what he just said. "Will it affect my life?" "No, "He" isn''t going to force you. You could reject his request and when that happened, "He" will cast "His" eyes to someone else." In "His" eyes, humans were tools for enjoyment. Thus, missing one wasn''t that much of a problem for "Him". There were many humans out there which he could use as a toy or a tool to sate "His" boredom. "Owner, you seem to know "Him" quite well." He talked about "Him" as though talking about an old friend, of course, arouse suspicion. "Is that so? I read many light novels about gods. They have always something in common, thus making it easy to predict their actions and minds." Narukami doubted his words managed to fool her. Yet Aya did. "Actions and minds¡­ So these are the only two things that gods and humans have in common." She seems to misunderstand my words but that works¡­ "More or less, yeah." Narukami nodded in agreement. After they exited the branch, they walked side by side in silence. When they arrived at a bus stop and while waiting for an Ubbher driver that Aya ordered, she asked, "Owner, what is the question would you like to ask "Him"?" "Ask "Him" why "He" did this." Narukami''s question was a bit vague. Aya wanted to know what it meant but decide to purse her lips. Aya nodded, "okay." After that, it was silent and it lasted quite a while. As the branch was far from the business area, one could hear a loud motorcycle engine, police sirens, and once in a while an echoed and muffled honk. The coldness getting intense as it slowly past midnight. It was pretty late and dangerous for a girl to go back home alone. "Do you want me to accompany you until you reach your house?" Aya shook her head and Narukami didn''t say anything. After five straight minutes of silence, a car slowly approached them. Before it stopped before them. Narukami said, "I''ll go around to search for your heart. The night is where my strength reached its peak." Chapter 55 - The Other Side Of A Coin Aya looked at Narukami as the luster in her eyes grew bright, indicating hope exploded in her heart, "thank you." She smiled. Her smile was sweet and warm simultaneously. Narukami nodded without much of a response.?? The car stopped as one could hear the low cry of the break. Aya got in and slightly nodded at Narukami through the window before the car drove away. Watching the car''s back as it drove away and disappeared from his vision after far away. Narukami turned his head and looked at the sky with his slightly dead eyes. A breeze of the wind swayed his black hair and fallen leaves followed. They were like snow, slowly but surely falling to the ground. As the bus stopped more than two hundred meters away from the branch, Narukami engulfed himself as he teleported. What was left behind was a black, shadowy figure with a watch that occasionally blinked. The figure gradually had a face and clothes. As time went by, the figure looked like Narukami! "Narukami" looked to the left and right before he walked to the nearest hotel to stay the night so as to avoid being apprehended by the police. He still wore his school uniform. A student roaming the streets in the middle of the night usually had an obvious ending, attracting police and ending up with questions before being sent home! . . . In a high-class condominium, a bedroom with dim light shone onto the desk. A man was dressed in a white dressing gown. He had black hair with some strands turned white. Eyes with a sleeping bag under them, his pupils moved from the left to read as he read each sentence. His hand was holding a book. The cover has a title with a unique font and the background was red. Classical music was also played in the background on a phone, making the room lively yet relaxed. Once in a while, the man sipped a cup of tea from the desk. The desk had rows of books neatly arranged. In front of them was a pen holder in the form of a cat and beside it was a picture of a cute girl smiling at the camera. The man closed the book as he rubbed his tired, old eyes. There was a clear sign of aging on his face as more wrinkles were formed. After laying the book on the desk, he stood up from his chair and turned around to end the day, preparing for tomorrow. Just as he turned his body around, a boy sitting on the other side of the bed came into his vision. The old man, or rather, Kuroda Ki frowned. "Did you enjoy your reading time, old man?" The boy was Narukami. He changed his persona slightly and face. He didn''t want official Sorcerers found out that he was involved with this. "Who are you?" Ki asked calmly. He slowly approached the desk and silently put his right hand beneath it. His hand moved here and there before finally stopping as it felt what appeared to be a button. "I don''t recommend you to touch it. You only injure yourself." Ki ignored the boy''s warning and push the button. However, it won''t budge! Instead, he got electrocuted! A loud groan sounded in the air as faint smoke rose from his body. His eyes rolled back and mouth agape. "See? Sometimes, adults should believe what children have to say! Look at you, charred black as coal." Rapidly, his condition went for the better without a clear explanation. He''s a Sorcerer? Narukami asked himself, a bit surprised. Even if someone gained the power of element but wasn''t registered in an organization. They were still called Sorcerers. Of course, there were exceptions like Specialists. After his body returned to normal with blackness on his body erased. Ki looked at Narukami with horror. His facial expression also said that he was confused. Ki had to feel where the button was to find out its exact location. He did find it but he didn''t get electrocuted. However, when he pushed it, he got zapped! "You wonder why it electrocuted you now? Of course, it''s because I arrange it. Isn''t that obvious?" Narukami scoffed. Being a different person feels off, is this what actors feel when acting? Narukami lampooned silently. "Who are you? Who sent you?" Ki''s mouth trembled. "Relax, I''m not sent by anyone and I won''t kill you. I want to know where your daughter''s heart is." His expression became heavy. "What are you going to do to her? Leave my family alone!" He shouted. Usually, with that shout, it was enough to penetrate the wall and be heard by those outsides. Currently, two Sorcerers were guarding his bedroom door yet they couldn''t hear him! Ki didn''t have time to care about that. His family was currently at stake or at least that was what he thought. He still had the sense to protect his family? After hearing her past, I could only say what an irony. "Then why did you sacrifice her heart to improve your business?" Ki became silent as his mind recalled the past, his face softened. "I don''t want to but I don''t have a choice. I can''t simply abandon my father''s company. He had sacrificed his blood and sweat, even his time for his family. And in the past, I was persuaded and believe his sweet words. I made the mistake of transferring the company''s owner to someone. That bastard then made the company into a black company. Workers paid less with work hours more than usual. We also made a fatal mistake on a project, causing our financial situation at risk. And did you know what that bastard did? He shoved all the problems on me and he went on a vacation! He also said that if I failed, my family would pay the price!" "Who is the person?" "You''re a Sorcerer so you should know his name, Xain Fuhrer. A member of a secret organization, Fallen Nightless." Chapter 56 - Many Coincidences Can Be A Disaster "Xain Fuhrer¡­" Narukami darted his eyes to the ground as he silently fell in thought. That name sounds familiar but the fact I can''t remember him showed his criminal activities isn''t enough to attract All Beyond.?? "There are many members in Fallen Nightless. They are all lunatics, I don''t know if a lunatic can manage a company. That aside, this fellow is more suitable to be called a swindler." Slightly off the track from the topic, Narukami asked, "Then how did you manage to get this far?" When Ki explained, his breath was getting heavier. His tone was that of anger. Right now, he slowly calmed himself. A Nature element, that''s rare, Narukami thought to himself. After exuding a mouthful of breath, he replied, "when he went on vacation. I''m in despair, as you know. Fallen Nightless isn''t only a cult organization. They have a Yakuza group here and in a few cities." Narukami nodded as he indicated he was aware and let him continue. "If I fail, my family will fall apart! My daughter going to end up as a sex toy for that organization, my wife going to divorce me. At the time, I''m even thinking to commit suicide but thankfully, a person approached me and offer me his help." Narukami frowned when he heard this but he didn''t interrupt Ki''s explanation. He silently listened. "I found him suspicious at first but I could tell he''s genuine. I''m sorry, I can''t tell who this person was. He helped me so much and I can''t betray his kindness." "It''s okay." There are many means in this world to find someone, Narukami added inwardly. "He offered me a contract. One of the agreements is to lend my daughter''s heart to him. Of course, as a father, I hesitate. However, rather than seeing her become a toy and suffer until she dies, I choose to agree." Short suffering for a better future, Narukami thought in his heart. Should he be in the same shoe as Ki, Narukami would do the same. But, he wasn''t aware of her trauma, Narukami added in his mind. "After which, he told me to do what I usually do. Later on, a few people joined the company. This was part of the agreement. With their help, I managed to solve the problem, and thanks to the contribution I made, the company''s council decided to transfer back the owner to me." Reflexively, Narukami analyzed Ki''s words, this isn''t simple as it seems. The fellow who helped Ki-san also gave him a chance to gain an element and it was a rare one at that, Narukami decided to put this on the back of his head first. He diverted his attention to the main problem. The few people he mentioned, perhaps one of them is the answers as to why Ki-san could escape from his predicament. "Then show me who are the people who joined your company!" Narukami yelled as he ordered him. "Yes!" Ki quickly went to his phone in fluster and opened the database of the company. As he did that, Narukami crawled on the bed and snatched his phone. "Stay back or I''ll electrocute you." "Yes!" He took a few steps back. Seeing this. Obedient than I expected, Narukami said inwardly. He thought that with Ki''s status as a CEO. He had pride that penetrated the heavens and looking down on everywhere, looked like he got it wrong. Life is unfair for a kind man, he mumbled as he recalled what this man went through to get this far. He then focused his attention on Ki''s phone. There were many files in the database. Ki had already opened some when searching for the information Narukami needed. Therefore, he browsed it for a few seconds and found the file. He opened it. [New Employee, 20xx-xx-xx] A bunch of names and their information appeared. He browsed it thoroughly yet quickly. He stopped at a name as soon as his instinct triggered. Showing Ki his phone, Narukami asked, "Who is he?" In biodata''s picture, it was an old man with a pale face, had white hair, and a receding hairline. Face as though sculpted by a skillful artist with no wrinkles and cold expression. His eyes were brown. "He''s Zarakhtul. The best employee of the year. Are you going to interrogate him?" Ki immediately noticed Narukami''s intention and asked warily. Narukami gave Ki his phone. "I''m not a cop. Is the contract between you and the person who helped you ended?" Ki shook his head, "no, it will end in three years." Narukami paused for a bit and said, "well then, thank you for your information." Narukami got off the bed. "Wait, who are you? What are you going to do with my daughter?" He asked worriedly. "It does not matter if you don''t know my name. I simply want to help your daughter to get her heart back. Of course, without troubling you. Let''s hope that will be the case." Just as Narukami was about to teleport back to the hotel which his shadow clone rented. He heard a shout from the outside. "Ki! You slept already? What a boring man!" "Zarakhtul! Don''t make a ruckus in the middle of the night! Go home!" One of the men with a deep voice said out loud. Narukami couldn''t endure his smile. The edge of his lips lifted. On the outside of the bedroom, Zarakhtul struggled as he tried to forcefully open Ki''s bedroom. "What a crazy old man! It''s in the middle of the night! What is wrong with you?" One of the men started to get irritated as he grabbed Zarakhtul''s sleeve, preventing him from reaching the door. "Hic¡­ You guys are no fun, hic!" His breath lingered in the air and drilled into their noses. "S***! He''s f***ing drunk!" One of the guards who wore a simple black shirt quickly pinched his nose. As Zarakhtul got on his nerves. "I don''t care if you''re the best employee of the year but if you don''t back up now. I''ll use the hard way," he added. However, Zarakhtul''s mind was hazy and a bit chaotic. He didn''t hear what he said. He looked at the man in a daze as he blinked confusedly. The both of them stared at each other for straight three seconds. Zarakhtul lowered his gaze and reached out his hand to the handle. The black shirt guy landed a punch on his stomach without hesitation. Zarakhtul''s body jolted back to the wall and he fell unconscious. Chapter 57 - Take Back To Where It Belong "His personality is different than I imagined," the man beside the black shirt said. "True, when he first joined. I thought he''s a cold old man that only talks when needed. Never judge a book by its cover," the black shirt guy sighed inwardly.?? But then, he felt a sharp pain! He lowered his gaze to his left chest and he saw blood taint his shirt. Deepen the color. Something pierced his chest and then it pulled out forcefully! "Cough!" He spurted out blood and crimson red flower raining down the place. The black shirt guy collapsed above his pool of blood. The guy stiffened as though petrified. He turned his gaze to Zarakhtul but he was still there, closing his eyes. Then who attacked his friend just now? He didn''t have the time to worry about him, his life was at stake. This, he looked around. Searching for the attacker. He couldn''t see clearly what pierced his friend''s chest. What he saw was quite vague. It was long and the edge was sharp and pointy like a spear. A long, black spear but he wasn''t sure. As his body tensed, he didn''t waste any more time and use his Sorcerer power. The surrounding became ice cold. The crimson, beautiful pool on the ground froze. The temperature sharply decreased! By spreading his spiritual energy to lower the cold, he could saw everything slowly surfaced with ice. The ceiling, wall, and floor were covered with ice and gradually spread. Whoever stood here, hiding any longer had no choice but to come out. Otherwise, they would die as the cold seeped into their body. Causing many effects before dying. He control the effect only around his surrounding, he didn''t let the cold entered his employer''s resting place. As time ticked by, he getting nervous as the enemy won''t show their existence. His eyes shot to the kitchen''s entrance which was blocked by a wall. Something black slowly creeped out of it. A sharp claw grabbed the wall as its body showed its outline. He had no idea how something that big would be able to enter the house but that wasn''t the important thing. "An Anomaly!" He shouted as spiky ices materialized from the thin air and shot like bullets. The car-sized, rat Anomaly wasn''t bothered with spiky ices hitting its body! It kept walking forward. As it walked, the floor melted! Each step it took would print its feet on the ground! It wasn''t because of its weight. One could see faint smoke coming out of from the melted floor. "Go away!" He was horrified as he kept shooting it a bunch of sharp popsicles. Seeing it was futile, he put his hand to the ground. Quickly, ice spread and turned the creature''s legs into ice! It stopped walking for a moment, giving him room to breathe. Cold mist lingered in the air as a result. His entire arm was covered with ice and his hand with thick snow. It won''t go away even if he shook it away as though it was glued. Phew¡­ he sighed in relief. The ice won''t last that long as its legs could melt the floor. I must wake Ki-sama up and evacuate. He quickly turned around and opened the handle. However, the handle won''t budge as the cold affected the metal! Is this what it''s called weapon eat their master? He found a chance to lampooned silently. "Ouch¡­ ouch, that hurts. What''s with his problem? Suddenly punch me?" Zarakhtul slowly got up and the man delighted as there was an external help. "Zarakhtul-san, thank god you wake up. There is a mo-" his words stopped midway for the fact Zarakhtul approached the monster and pat its head! "You''re¡­ you''re the one who did this? But why?" He was surprised as his body turned stiff. The fact Zarakhtul could control an Anomaly that big showed how strong he was. Controlling an Anomaly, the bigger and stronger the Anomaly was. The power was its owner. There were no cases where the owner was weaker than the Anomaly they control! "He''s the one who started it. Suddenly punch an innocent like me," he replied with no much weight in his tone. This made the guy more terrified! "You didn''t do anything to me so you are free to go. However, if you want to spar with me, I don''t mind." Spar to the death? No thank you, the guy said to himself as he changed the temperature back to normal and step aside. Although he changed it to normal, the ice didn''t melt. It remained. The cold mist still lingered in the air, however, it last briefly. The ice which stopped the Anomaly''s legs broke into few fragments with a slight movement. The guy still valued his life. He was willing to run but he didn''t move his legs as he waited for the right moment. The monster didn''t move from where it was as though an obedient dog and Zarakhtul approached the door. He kicked it and the door fell forward. In the bedroom, Ki raised his torso from the bed and rubbed his eyes upon the commotion. "What''s with the commotion?" Ki asked half sleepily as he yawned. "I want to visit you yet someone in the way so I take care of him," Zarakhtul answered his question and pulled a chair to sit beside him. "Looking for me? What for?" "Yeah, you probably didn''t know but your daughter''s heart is in my chest. I have a power that blessed things *hic* with luck, either bad or good. I want to make a * hic* deal with you, give your daughter''s heart to me and I''ll bless you with my luck. It will improve your business to international at an unimaginable rate! You don''t have *hic* to worry about your daughter. She will be alright. Only her lifespan reduced," he explained in a carefree manner, once in a while let hiccup. "So, what''d you say? It isn''t a bad deal, a human going to die sooner or later. There''s no difference." He pressed. Ki looked at Zarakhtul and Ki smiled. Zarakhtul got a bad premonition and he hurriedly took steps away from him. However, Ki''s entire body was enveloped with purple lightning. His eyes turned bright. From top to bottom, tiny electric bolts spread outwards. Time seemingly slowed down for Zarakhtul as he tried to exit the room. Boom! Explosion with a bit of crisp sounded in the air. Powerful lightning smote down from the sky and somehow found its way into this very room. For a short moment, the entire room became bright as though a light exploded. Chapter 58 - Prior To Accident A few hours ago, in a certain bar near the business center. Corpses lying with eyes lost their luster. Some dead bodies lay on the floor, some died while sitting, their heads rested on the table and some lost their limbs, scattered everywhere in the bar.?? Magnificent crimson flowers dyed the bar, emanating a strong stench of blood. One thing in common in these corpses was the horrified and despair look in their eyes and expression. "This is a massacre." A man blurted out. Two people were standing in front of the entrance, they were dressed in All Beyond''s uniform. Either the clothes and pants were black. Both of them had nothing particular that stood out except one had spiky black hair and one was dyed his hair blond. Without wasting much time, they spread out. Searching for possible clues. "Who did this?" The spiky man asked. Feeling his trust towards humanity sunken. "Some men just want to watch the world burn, we don''t need to know what they are thinking. What we need is to stop them from doing madness. Komi, call Jyun-sama." The blond guy ordered. The spiky hair, Komi nodded and called the person. As he waited, Komi said, "Yamda-san, will it work? It''s almost half an hour, wouldn''t the souls already dispersed?" Yamda pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. Put it on his lips, he sucked it gently and exuded a puff of white smoke from his mouth. "Her purpose is more than spirit channeling. Right, what element do you control?" Komi''s mouth twitched slightly, you''re the captain, how come you didn''t know that? Suddenly, Komi had a thought, "It''s Anemo. Speaking of which, Yamda-san, did you join in the fight with that dragon Anomaly? At the time I was still a trainee." Yamda nodded. "The one who contributes the most is that squad, whose captain is Narukami, right?" "Yes, that squad could be thought of that way. The captain is a quiet but genius youth, its first member is the one who always acts without a second thought. They made a perfect combo, why?" He asked with prying eyes. "Is my squad isn''t to your liking?" He added. Although his voice was hoarse and gentle, it was terrifying. It felt like there was pressure! Komi let out a dry chuckle, "of course not, I just wondering why not they''re the one who was assigned with this mission. Like, most members in our squad are support type, only you and me that could fight with the bad guys." He explained his reasons to erase the misunderstanding that lingered in Yamda''s mind. Yamda nodded, "that''s precisely why. Perhaps no squad in the branch is capable of taking care of the mission to search for the root. If one successfully located it, a fight would undoubtedly break out. So the branch had to be careful. Should they choose the wrong chip to play, a loss is certain. The branch wants to play things safe and see what the enemy''s reaction is. As you know, squads from HQ are on their way here. Heh, whoever did this either has a powerful organization backing them or just a lunatic with big balls." His voice was hoarse yet almost flat. One could tell that the squads in the branch couldn''t complete all missions due to the danger level being quite high. It was, after all, only a branch. Before HQ squads arrived, the branch had to lay low and mustn''t act recklessly. In fact, the mission Komi accepted ranged from dangerous to extremely dangerous! He was a bit nervous as this was his first mission that ranged between those. His usual mission ranged from easy to medium. "I somehow understand why this mission is between those two," Komi said as he retracted his gaze from Yamda to the corpses. He was disgusted but such a scene was almost daily for him. In fact, it would be strange if no one died in the city for a month! So his reaction was quite normal due to being accustomed to it. As his mind was about to wander, a female voice around her twenty sounded from the other side of the phone. "It''s in the middle of the night, speak or I''ll send you a curse." Her voice appeared to be irritated. "Sorry to trouble you, Jyun-sama. There''s a mission and requires your assistance." Komi a bit flustered "Mission? Tell that foreign wanna be to not take a mission in the middle of the night!" She yelled and end the phone. Komi let out an awkward laugh, it''s not like we want to be a night owl ourselves, he silently said to himself. "She''s in the way," Komi informed his captain. The former slightly nodded. "Why does the grandmaster directly assign us this mission? There are many squads like us." "Who knows, perhaps he sees us as a hindrance and wants to get rid of us." Your sudden, negative thoughts sometimes scare me, Komi said to himself. Yamda realized his bad habit and cleared his throat. "Many squads are worn out after clearing Anomalies all around the city. Furthermore, there was a rank eight Anomaly on the outskirts of the city, many squads banded together and although that was the case, many suffered loss." "Did they defeat it?" "We would get a red code if they didn''t. Do you know the urban legend of the city?" He asked as he sucked the cigarette and emitted white smoke. "Yes." Komi nodded. "An eagle and a fox with six tails finished the job with a few strikes," he said casually. Komi wasn''t sure how to react. He was the type that was not easily surprised. "How many people died?" "More than ten people." Yamda quickly replied. That many casualties were beyond Komi''s expectations. He genuinely thought more than a hundred died as the opponent was a rank eight Anomaly! Such an entity could turn mountains to oblivion within a few seconds! "Is it because of those two creatures who helped them?" "That much is obvious." Chapter 59 - Bar Two creatures could easily kill a rank eight Anomaly. If not for the fact that the one who said it was Yamda, Komi would instinctively think it was a lie! It was a miracle that those two beings side with humanity. As far as Komi remembered, there were about six creatures roaming the street before the sunset.?? Regardless, Komi was relieved for the fact these mythical-like beings were friendly towards humans. He doubted the city would last until tomorrow should they attack! "Just who is the one who summoned them?" He asked curiously but didn''t hope for any answer. This was because until now, it had yet to be discovered or at least that was what he thought. "It''s Sixth." "Eh?" He blurted out an interjection and was lost for words. Also, for a brief moment, his eyes turned blank out of surprise and couldn''t believe such an answer. Took him a few seconds to snap from his daze. "So, the one who arranges us to defeat that thing is Sixth? But rumors suggest that he was the one who summoned that dragon." It didn''t make sense, Komi added silently. Only few knew that Sixth arranged fate as though melody and those few people were Komi. His captain had a large network connection. Gaining uncommon and rare information was quite easy for Komi. He simply asked his captain. Of course, curiosity killed the cat so Komi only asked questions according to his situation. "Rumors are rumors, they are often wrong. I discovered it thanks to my connection." Yamda rubbed the edge of the cigarette on the nearest table and put it on a silver cigarette case. As they talked, the blood silently flowed to the corner of the bar as though the floor wasn''t even. Not only on the floor, the one on the ceiling and walls too. Their movements were slow like snails. "I don''t quite understand. Why would All Beyond view Sixth as an enemy?" "They are afraid of the unknown. Sixth may not show his maliciousness now but you can''t be certain with the future. The stronger one becomes, the closer they are to madness. Have you considered what would happen if someone like Sixth lost control?" Komi was enlightened, so that''s the case. All Beyond wanted to catch him before something went wrong. They rather be safe than sorry. He paused for a short moment and said, "But rather than chase him like he did something wrong, why don''t All Beyond approach him with no ill intention?" Yamda shrugged his shoulders, "I''m not either the grandmaster in the branch or HQ." Komi let out an awkward laugh. "Look at you two, chit chat in the middle of bloody corpses. How can your nose get used with the smell?" A woman''s voice sounded near the entrance of the bar, seemingly displeased. "Jyun-sama, you''re here." Komi said politely with a smile as he quickly straightened his body. The door opened and showed a figure. She was wearing a black, witch hat. Black robe like that of an ancient mage and underneath her robe was brown blouse. Her skirt was to her knee and black, long tight covered her feet to her skirt. Her facial features were beautiful. With a glance, she appeared to have a bad temperament. "Sorry to disturb your dream, princess," Yamda said teasingly with a smile and raised his right hand. Chapter 60 - Your Trial Has Ended Jyun ignored his words and looked around. Her expression was unfazed upon the massacre and she retracted her eyes to Komi. The former quickly understood her gaze.?? "According to the report, the one who did it is a human, not an Anomaly. It was said it was an old man around his fifties but it wasn''t clear. Some of our members chased after him but their attempt was in vain. At this point, we suspect this old man belongs to an organization." As he said this, Jyun came to their side. "So he''s getting cocky and believes he''s under the protection of a certain organization? Thereby did this? Is he mocking us? Does he want to haste his death?" Jyun got faster as she said these. Her eyes were narrowed in anger. "No need to rush. We don''t know who this old man is. Should he be the same like you said, he is probably an important member and if that''s the case. We had to stop our mission and give it to another squad. Probably only the squad from the HQ could complete it." Komi listened silently and Jyun stopped her gaze on a certain corpse or at least that was what she thought. "Help¡­" A weak groan managed to find its way into their ears. They turned their heads to the source and it was coming from the corner of the bar. It was eerie too thanks to the corpses around them! Komi''s body was in cold sweat as soon as he heard the weak groan. He imagined that one of the corpses went back to life, became an undead. "There''s someone alive? You idiots! Instead of chit-chat, shouldn''t you confirm a survivor?" Jyun quickly approached the edge and just as Komi was about to follow her, Yamda firmly said out loud, his voice echoed, "stop!" Komi stopped and Jyun hesitated before halting her pace. "What? Can''t you see the person dying? We have to help him!" Jyun continued her pace. "Use your Psyche Vision!" Yamda continued his words. Komi hurriedly activated his Psyche Vision by enhancing his vision with spiritual energy as his eye color deepened. In the direction of where the weak groan sounded, he saw a black figure. It was pitch black and not a single color existed. Despite that, it slowly moved! "Jyun, get back!" Yamda narrowed his eyes in danger and Komi extended his right arm at Jyun. Opening his palm, he then retracted his arm. By an unknown force, Jyun abruptly floated in the air and went backward. In the process, her feet kicked back and forth back as she struggled. Not long after, a giant, black figure stood up! The nearby tables went into the air and the figure''s head broke through the bar''s ceiling. Chapter 61 - Strangely Obedient "So he''s the one who has her heart. If I could get it. Then it''ll be done." Narukami murmured. As his eye color deepened after activating Psyche Vision, he saw a thin line on Zarakhtul''s left chest connecting somewhere. This thin line was almost impossible to discern. It was fortunate that it was night, for the fact his overall ability increased. Otherwise, Narukami would have a hard time discerning it.?? When he was disguising himself as Ki. He had a familiar feeling when meeting with Zarakhtul despite it being the first time they met. He used Psyche Vision and it took about five seconds for the thin line to come into his vision. When seeing it, he couldn''t hide his smile. Narukami''s job became easier as his target came on his own! "Who are you? Why did you want to kill me?" Zarakhtul asked without turning his head. He had no intention to slow down in any way. Just by feeling Narukami''s spiritual energy, Zarakhtul instantly knew he wasn''t a match! "I want that heart back," Narukami replied honestly. At this point, he had no intention to keep his disguised persona and just be himself. "Heart? Does Ki silently send you to deal with us? Heh, he should know quite well breaching the contract is the same as courting death," he scoffed as he smiled. Us? There are more? Is it perhaps the one who offered Ki the help? Narukami subconsciously thought. "It''s to my own accord, even if Ki-san hired me to deal with you lots. I wouldn''t face you head-on." Considering the contract was offered by a person who mastered mysticism. Narukami did not dare to breach that kind of contract. He rather found a plot hole in it first and then acted. How he figured out why the person mastered mysticism was because of Zarakhtul''s existence. As Narukami chased him, he discovered that Zarakhtul could tame and control Anomaly. Whoever had such a guy as their subordinate was not an ordinary guy. That aside, a person like Zarakhtul was quite rare. This was because when one tame an Anomaly, one had to sign some kind of pact. Furthermore, Anomaly was the result of negative emotions condensed together. Humans with Anomaly as their tamed beast 24/7 hear crazy ravings, constantly near madness, lose control and become a monster. After he said that, a giant creature fell in front of him. Narukami moved to the side as he dodged the impact. Bam! A cloud of dust spread and covered his figure. At this moment, Zarakhtul was a few meters away. Upon this, the edge of his lips lifted. "Ahaha! You fool! Now die!" He yelled in delight as he turned his body to the thick cloud of dust. He stopped the tamed Anomaly and looked at it. He could see purple light blinking a few times inside the dust. A thundering roar followed. The cloud of dust was akin to a storm cloud! Boom! Boom! Boom! After three thundering roars and the light getting brighter after each boom. Something was thrown out of the cloud. It was black and it landed on the ground as it rolled for a few seconds before stopping. Zarakhtul became unsettled as the black blob stopped before him. Gazed at it, his heart thumped. It was the head of an Anomaly! His face distorted in fear and just as he was about to turn around and ran. Lightning smote down in front of him and he hurriedly halted his pace. In the next moment, a figure walking out not long after the lightning smote down. It was a child. "Who are you? Please don''t kill me! I could bless you with good luck every day! Everything in this world is decided by luck. I can be useful to you!" Zarakhtul pleaded with trembling lips. Seeing that the one who chased him was a boy. Zarakhtul tried his luck as he begged for mercy. "Decided by luck? Doesn''t that mean luck is all-mighty? Why don''t you give me one so bad that I could die?" Zarakhtul shook his head with a smile, "I don''t want to kill a child. Furthermore, you''re powerful from such a young age. It''s a pity for the world should you die." This guy sure is thick-headed, can he not see I could kill him at any moment? Narukami thought in his mind. Narukami with his body still flickered with lightning snakes said, "Give me your heart and I''ll pretend nothing of this happened. I''ll not disturb you anymore." Narukami wanted to end this peacefully if possible. The reason was that he had no particular reason to kill this old man. "Do you think a human can live without one?" Zarakhtul asked the obvious. There''s one I know, Narukami silently replied. "You''re a ghoul, a powerful one yet in a weakened state. You filthy creature could use ninety percent of your fat to form another heart." "You know that I''m a ghoul?" He became wary as his tamed Anomaly took a few steps back and groaned. "I wouldn''t kill you, it''s a good thing the city has a predator to maintain the population," Narukami answered with no change of emotion. "However, if you are going to hurt those I know and care about. I won''t hesitate to give you a ticket to something worse than death," Narukami smiled. It contained pure evil that Zarakhtul couldn''t help but shiver as he gulped down his saliva. Narukami''s words had their truth, people would die sooner or later and most people that were going to die were only strangers he barely knew. Furthermore, with the problem of overpopulation in the city. He found the solution without dirtying his hands. Of course, if he didn''t discover the solution, he wouldn''t start a massacre as the problem wasn''t that dire. Zarakhtul calmed his emotions as he said, "you''re a terrifying kid. Haha! Very well, I''ll give you this heart of mine and you''ll never disturb me again, do we have a deal?" "I can''t promise that I''ll not disturb you," Narukami nodded as he replied with no hesitation. Should Zarakhtul break his promise, locating him was easy for Narukami''s nose. Should that not work, he had a reliable informant. "I understand," Zarakhtul nodded. If he was persistent, it was certain his life was going to perish. Therefore, rather than losing it, it was better to lose his heart. A pity, Zarakhtul said inwardly as he was a bit reluctant. He hesitated before he pierced his left chest and pulled out his heart. In the process, he only let out a low groan and endured the pain with great difficulty. The heart was still beating in his hand. Shortly thereafter, Zarakhtul''s body shrank to that of an eight-year-old boy. The wound on his left chest closed on its own. A heart slowly taking form as his fat turned into strange, colorful particles and condensed into one. "Why did you target Ki''s daughter''s heart?" Narukami asked. There were a lot of people out there. If it was a coincidence that he chose her heart, it was like finding a needle in a haystack. "You should ask the person who offered Ki the contract. That guy is the one who gave me the heart. I don''t even know who is the owner of this heart aside from the gender." Zarakhtul tossed the heart and Narukami gently grabbed it. Narukami examined it for a few seconds, confirming if it was real and if there was a mistake. "How does Aya still alive?" Narukami asked after confirming the heart was genuine. He was rather curious about this. A human without a heart, yet still kicking and alive. Unfortunately, Zarakhtul shrugged his shoulders, "beats me, I don''t know." He nodded and said, "You still have the clarity to speak." With constant ravings in one''s head. Narukami was certain that one''s mind was chaotic and sluggish. Zarakhtul paused briefly and said, "I''m a ghoul that was born from the city''s rumors a few years back." A ghoul was a creature similar to an Anomaly. The difference was that they have intelligence. Some ghouls were born from humans'' fear and belief, some from dark magic. The former caused them to have lower intelligence and weaker. Zarakhtul was the first one. So, as the ravings from the Anomaly met the ravings Zarakhtul produced, causing them to collide but unknowingly merit him as he gained more clarity than before. In the end, a balance was made, Narukami silently thought. "As long as you don''t go overboard killing humans, I won''t hunt you. But I can''t promise that." Narukami slightly suggested it and didn''t want him to get ahead of himself. "Don''t worry," Zarakhtul nodded. "The way you speak. It doesn''t suit your age." Without waiting for his reply, Narukami crouched down and put his hand into his shadow. Zarakhtul smiled, "I get that a lot, heh. Acting like your age is boring. Most humans strangely like ''normal'' so they don''t understand, what''s good about it? What a bunch of fools who are repeatedly stuck in a cycle. That aside, what are you doing?" Zarakhtul was curious and so, he didn''t run and watched as he was curious. Narukami stood up with marbles in his hand. Narukami looked at him coldly and Zarakhtul said in a carefree manner with a smile, "fine, fine. I''ll go." With that, an eight-year-old boy on top of an Anomaly disappeared from the scene. Narukami quickly threw the marbles and they turned into flames upon landing before quickly disappearing. His body was then engulfed with a black bud and vanished. Chapter 62 - Paradox After running without attracting attention, Zarakthul stopped at abandoned school ground. He leaped off of his tamed Anomaly and went into the school. The floor was full of cracks and coated with dirt.?? The walls were covered in dust and spider webs could be seen as the decoration for the ceiling. It was eerily silent. Zarakhtul could hear his breath and almost silent steps. Shortly thereafter, he stopped in front of a classroom and leaned his back against the door, and said as though someone was in the room, "It''s a bit fast but he got my heart." A long pause later, a man''s voice sounded in the air, "it doesn''t matter, everything is still according to plan." "I''m curious. It is none of my concern but why did you care so much about him? Why go through all of this trouble? With your strength, achieving your goal is as easy as walking in the park." Zarakhtul asked questions one by one, he wanted to know the other party''s intention. Out of the blue, a vortex opened in the air before his eyes! Something puked out of it and Zarakhtul reflexively grabbed it. "You''ve done your part, it''s a pleasure to work with you." Zarakthul frowned and slightly looked back at the door in doubt before retracting it to his hand. It can''t be that, Zarakhtul silently thought to himself as he examined the thing before his eyes. It was a heart the size of a human palm, its color was like an ocean and one could see glitters as though millions of tiny crystals were embedded there. "The heart of Guaz? How did you get it?" He blurted out a question. He was surprised and excited. This was the main ingredient he needed to concoct the next potion to level up! The heart was from an almost extinct beast that lived in Greece for hundreds of years, they hid deep in the mountains. The beast was quite powerful and it may take months to capture it, for they had a small body, extremely fast, abnormally keen nose, skin as tough as steel, and could kill Level 5 Sorcerers easily! He didn''t hear a reply but this was something expected. Then, another vortex, smaller than before taking form. It vomited a roll of paper. The paper has yellow as a sign that it had been in this world for quite a long time. Out of curiosity, the eight-year-old boy Zarakhtul opened it and his heart beat rapidly increased. It was the formula to concoct the potion to level up! His eyes opened wide and he quickly turned around. "This is your reward, you may leave," The voice calmly said. Next, Zarakhtul calmed his mixed emotions of excitement, surprise, and greed. "Say, why don''t we work together? I''ll do everything you say and you collect the ingredients I need for my next advancement. Of course, you can pay money in exchange," said Zarakhtul in a carefree manner as he leaned his elbow on the door. Searching for ingredients to level up was not only a headache, it also required time, money, and strategy. The person behind this door was capable of searching for formula and one of the main ingredients needed! It showed how usefu- effective this person was! Henceforth, rather than search one like he usually does, which was joining an underground bargain sale. Naturally, he didn''t want to go there unless he had no choice. That kind of place had its danger that Zarakhtul who was in a weakened state couldn''t do much if he met one. One of the dangers was if one wasn''t an official Sorcerer, one would be marked as a fugitive by the officials, they usually disguise themselves in these sales so one had to be extra careful so as to avoid getting caught. As technology advanced and when smartphones became more important than those near you. With jobs getting harder to get, the human population slowly rising, food gradually increasing in price, youths worry about their future, adults about their income, global warming, environmental problems, poverty, war, and whatnot. This world was a suitable breeding ground for Anomaly. If not for Sorcerers increased within the past fifty years, the world was perhaps already on the brink of destruction. Therefore, with many Sorcerers existing in recent years, ingredients like herbs and beasts for concocting a potion sharply decreased and some almost went extinct. Fortunately, the five major organizations quickly act by farming the plants and growing the beasts. "Bring Akazaki Ryu to me, dead or alive. You''ll get anything you want," The voice replied. Hearing his answer, Zarakhtul almost doubted his ears. The edge of his lips subconsciously lifted but thinking what the request was, his smile disappeared and was replaced with wariness. "Akazaki Ryu? Didn''t you tell me this person is related to Narukami? That''s the reason why you order me to not approach those he cares about, why now?" Zarakhtul frowned. "Do you want to do it or not?" After a short moment of considering it, he decided to accept this mysterious person''s quest, "okay but I need to eat some human hearts to replenish my strength." "How much do you need?" "If ordinary humans, around fifty. Sorcerers around thirty, those above Level five are the best, I could eat six then I''m back in my peak again." Just as Zarakhtul was about to continue, five black vortexes formed right before him and vomited five hearts! Zarakhtul stared at them in a daze. He was quite unsure as to how he should react. Just by looking at it, he knew almost instantly that these hearts were from above Level 5!. Just who is this person? How did he get these rather easily? Zarakhtul slightly became wary but grateful. Level 5 Sorcerers were people that mustn''t be underestimated, they possessed incredible elemental control, as well as controlling pure and raw spiritual energy. They were a powerhouse in every organization. They enjoyed the protection and resources. To be one was extremely hard as most Sorcerers died prematurely, they either went berserk, lost control, succumbed to madness, and died agonizingly. So one could tell how valuable and powerful was a Sorcerer at that Level. Even further, the techniques they have were often more terrifying than any modern weapon! With his current state, even if he met one. Let alone launch an attack. He would die before knowing what''s the cause! Without wasting much time, Zarakhtul ate those hearts. Munching noises echoed into the abandoned school corridor. Chapter 63 - An Old Friend After teleporting back to the hotel room, Narukami changed his clothes. He prepared a set of clothes in his shadow. It could even store a human, let alone a set of clothes! Next, he opened the window of the hotel and took a good sniff as he searched for Aya''s scent. It was fortunate that the wind was steady and calm, a bit heading to the north which was where his hotel was. Many scents found their way into his nostrils. A fragrance of flowers of a perfume, an oddly yet pleasant intoxicating smell of a gas, food, and many others. His brain processed at an abnormal rate as he narrowed down the smell to the target he looking for. After a few breaths, he located where Aya was. He nodded as he closed the window. Shortly thereafter, his body was swallowed by a black bud and vanished on the spot, leaving a shadow figure. The former then gradually looked like Narukami. . In the Kuroda residence, Aya just took a bath and wiped her long, black hair with a white towel. Her white pale skin emanated a lustrous vibe. Her skin was tender and smooth too. Her overall figure was that of a fairy descended to the world. As she opened the door to her bedroom, she noticed a presence, standing with his back straightened. It was a man wearing a white robe, the kind that scientists dressed. The man''s facial expression was stiff and nervous. His facial features were average, making him very ordinary that should he blend in with the crowd, no one wouldn''t notice. His pair of glasses made him like a smart doctor and his eyes were slightly curved at the edge. One would think he was a slick, wily fox. When they meet, his mouth curved upward, hiding an ulterior motive. Seeing his smile, Aya quickly closed the door. Bam! She pinched her chin as her eyes creased in frown. She was pondering who the man she just saw was. Inside the room, a man jumped in through the balcony and he asked, "where''s she?" Ignoring his question, the man in white robe said, "Shinra-kun, isn''t it rude to enter her house without entering through the front door?" Narukami nodded as his response, he then said "It''s troublesome." Why walk and spend a few seconds where you could jump and save those seconds? Kuzu share the same thought and change the topic. "That aside, why did I suddenly get teleported in her bedroom? While you at somewhere else? She discovered me and my heart almost leaped out of my mouth! She probably called the police already!" The man said in a hurry. Before going here, Narukami went to fetch this doctor and there was a bit of a problem when they teleported here. Causing Narukami to be separated from him. Thus he had to enter from the window. For some baffling reason, he couldn''t teleport directly into her room. He put this at the back on his mind to ponder later on. He ignored his question as he came in his side, "we should hurry before the police come." "Hearing what you said makes me feels like we''re burglars." "You are." Narukami replied nonchalantly. "In the past! I realized my mistake and had a wonderful life!" He quickly replied. "Being an underground doctor seems like a good path for a former thief," Narukami teased as he smiled. "And do you know any other thieves who end up with a remarkable job as mine?" The doctor smirked with a proud face. "Saving a person who kills and plunder seems like a good career," he said sarcastically. The doctor scoffed, "what do you know? Money is everything in this world. The concept of being happy but poor is a lie for lazy people who wait for miracles, heh. The people I know who believed in such concepts are dying already." Humans have their opinions about certain things and it was quite troublesome to change one''s opinion. Especially about their ideology in life. So Narukami didn''t say anything, he respected every individual''s ideology towards life. Without them, no human could live. The door once again opened but this time, Aya had a knife on her hand and she wore a white dressing gown. Her eyes were wary as she looked at the doctor. The knife let out a silver glint of light. Averting their attention, the both of them looked at the door. The doctor startled when the knife pointed at him. He upward his gaze and saw a beautiful young maiden stood by the door. Her figure was alluring that the doctor was captivated and lost many words to utter. All he could do was let out a long whistle. "Shinra-kun, if I get stabbed by a beautiful fairy. I would die out of happiness." "Calm down, Kuzu. I promise you that I''ll not give you a satisfying death." The doctor, Kuzu, wasn''t satisfied with what he just said. Not because of the last words he utter. "Shut up! I told you to call me Zura! Have you gone senile?!" "Perhaps, would you kind enough to help me remember your name? I can''t seem to recall it." As they spoke, Aya examined them. At first she was wary when seeing a strange man in her room but as soon as her eyes fell on Narukami, it vanished without a trace. And when she was about to say something, the doctor wanted to be stabbed to death and said it would be a blissful death. She shivered and felt complicated inside! "Kurima Zura! Etch my name in your mind!" The doctor''s voice intensified. "Strange, I only remember Kuzu in my head. How about hear my advice? You should cleanse yourself. My ears only allowed the virtuest people to hear them." [Author''s Note: Kuzu literally means trash in Japanese." "Senpai, you''re being talkative today." Aya blurted out as she came to his side. Kuzu retracted his gaze to the fairy in front of him. Talkative? This is how I usually talk though, Narukami replied inwardly. "He''s always like this but only to the people he is comfortable with. He''s a person with a random persona, frequently changing so you have to get used to it sooner or later. Ah, sorry for my rudeness. I am going to introduce myself once more, my name is Kurima Zura. I''m a doctor, Shinra-kun is my friend, as well as my saviour." Aya frowned and she asked, "but Senpai just said he''ll give you an unpleasant death?" "It''s a joke that only the two of us understand, right Narukami?" Kuzu looked at Narukami. "Oh? You view it as a joke? Interesting." Narukami smiled and his smile only struck fear in Kuzu''s heart. He fell silent and didn''t speak a word. Although the person in front of me is a brat, he''s still a powerhouse! Kuzu silently cursed in his heart. With an awkward airness around them, Narukami swiped his gaze to Aya, "Aya, I get your heart back but just to be safe, I bring you a doctor to perform a surgery." Narukami stated his intention before Aya had the chance to ask. "Shinra-kun, why don''t you bring her to my place instead of dragging me all the way here? Most of all the tools are there too. What? You want to bring the whole place here?" Narukami nodded as he said, "step back." "Eh? Are you serious?" Kuzu blinked confusedly. He didn''t expect such a development. Chapter 64 - History "You got my heart back?" Aya''s mouth trembled, her eyes getting watery before the rain fell from the corner of her eyes. She looked for many words to say what she was feeling but could only utter softly with a smile, "thank you, Senpai. You really can do anything." As soon as he heard that word, Narukami''s brows slightly furrowed but disappeared in the next moment. What she said was often said by a certain person. Just as he was about to go back where this doctor lived and bring all the necessary tools here, he halted when he heard her words of gratitude. What an angel! Kuzu was so captivated by her angelic smile that he wanted to kidnap her and took care of her! Of course, such action only results in court death. If not for the fact there was Narukami, he would do it. As his mind wandered, he had a thought, which reminds me, he faked his Level in All Beyond. Why would he do that? Does he want to be like those in novels? Hiding as an expert? Interesting. Oblivious about Kuzu wanting to kidnap Aya, Narukami said, "I only do what I am supposed to do." Watching the both of them interact with each other, somewhat made Kuzu felt like he was being a third wheel! "Kuzu, I changed my mind. We should do it in your place." After a short pause, he said hesitantly, "This is quite a sight for you to become indecisive." This was the first time Narukami changed his decision. Usually, he would remain firm with it until the end. "Something''s wrong with this house. It is protected by a powerful seal that makes it hard for Sorcerers above Level 7 to enter." "Doesn''t that make this place safer?" True, his place was located in an area where unofficial Sorcerers hang out. In short, his place wasn''t that safe. Anything could happen. "Ah right, Narukami. I forgot to tell you. My current situation is a bit complicated. Police already set their eyes on me." He was an underground doctor which helped many outlaws after all. Narukami didn''t say anything as he listened to Kuzu. "But don''t worry, I managed to drive them away but it won''t be long before they go back on their original track," Kuzu informed Narukami unhurriedly. After a short pause, Narukami said his decision, "we''ll do it in your place. Even if the unexpected happens, I could do something about it." He assured them should the worst thing happen, such as a sudden raid from the cops. Aya and Kuzu smiled. Next, Kuzu said, "still, before we head there. I''m curious as to why such a powerful seal is built around this house. This place felt safer than my place." "Such a powerful seal is valuable. No one in their right mind would build it for an ordinary house." "Is that the reason why you''re not on my side after we teleported? You forcefully enter it. It''s a miracle you are still in one piece." Breaking through a seal was undoubtedly a dangerous thing to do. One perhaps died before opening their eyes or perhaps died agonizingly. Of course, the fact they were alive and an ordinary person like Aya walking around showed the seal wasn''t lethal. Narukami nonchalantly said, "the seal is quite weak with anything related to dark and space affinity." How he achieved such a conclusion was because his teleportation worked albeit his body ended up somewhere else. It was fortunate his body didn''t end up between or in a wall. And, if his teleportation didn''t work. He and Kuzu might be lost in space quantum for a short moment. "Aside from those elements, the seal was extremely powerful which dispersed any kind of element. Perhaps, as long as we are in this house. We couldn''t circulate our spiritual energy," Narukami explained calmly. "Fortunately, the seal isn''t dangerous. It simply disrupts Sorcerer to display their elemental powers and disable them to circulate spiritual energy," he added After hearing his speculation, Kuzu tried to circulate his spiritual energy yet before it flowed to the direction he wanted to, it abnormally shrunk back as though water went up a pipe but the pressure wasn''t enough. He slightly frowned and said excitedly, "this place is basically anti-magic!" But he suppressed his excitement when he asked with brows knitted together, "Still, what kind of entity to be sealed with such a strange seal? Is it perhaps a monster from ancient times?" Narukami paused a bit and said, "That possibility can''t be cast aside. When I was in the garden earlier. The seal was stronger. My spiritual energy drained drastically. Perhaps the more we go down, the greater our spiritual energy is drained," he speculated as he retracted his gaze to Aya. While he did that, Kuzu gulped his saliva. He imagined a scene where he went down the first floor and his body became skinny the moment his spiritual energy sucked dry! This was because of the huge difference in spiritual energy each individual stored. Even a powerhouse like Narukami which stored lake-like spiritual energy looked a bit pale! Let alone a mere Level 4 like him! "When did you live in this house? Did you know any of this? Have you encountered anything strange?" Aya shook her head, "No, nothing strange happened. In fact, I only know it now from you, Senpai. Our family moved out not long after my father''s company got back on track," she replied. He nodded and warned them solemnly, "whatever is sealed beneath us is something beyond Level 9. We mustn''t act carelessly." "Can''t you defeat it, Senpai?" "Ancient beings are different, they have a whole different system from us. While we improve ourselves by killing as many Anomalies as possible. According to historical records. Back then, Anomalies didn''t exist. Except for some but they possessed intelligence." Kuzu then explained in his stead with a nod, "vampires, werewolves, ghosts, mermaids, dragons, strange, powerful beasts and almost all mythical beings written in the book that existed in the world are all Anomalies. Anomalies in ancient times played an important role in the world. They mostly act behind the scenes in many important historical events. Before I continue, do you know why they are called Anomaly in the first place?" Kuzu asked Aya. "Because they are different from us and cause strange phenomena?" Aya guessed with a bit of doubt. She was able to answer thanks to the name "Anomaly". "Yes, that''s the case. Intelligent Anomalies such as vampires play a crucial part in most European history. With their appearances like a human and shape-shifting ability, it isn''t hard for them to infiltrate human society. Then do you know how they are born?" Aya pondered for a few breaths and replied, "from humans'' belief and emotion?" Chapter 65 - Deeper Than Blood Kuzu nodded, "Indeed, but ancient Anomalies could produce like humans. Additionally, they are more powerful and their intellect is more terrifying. It was almost impossible for Sorcerers back then to kill them. "Some Anomalies even hid in the parts where humans found it hard to enter and lurked with many dangers. "Therefore, they have no choice but to figure out something else to improve themselves. They succeeded in finding it but we didn''t know how they did it, there''s not much of a record in history about it." Aya reassessed the doctor once more. For a former thief, he knew a lot. As though reading her mind, Narukami said, "Kuzu was once a young historian in his early years. Unfortunately, fate did a little test on him and he failed, thus changing him to a thief," Narukami sighed disappointedly as though a father seeing his son failed his career and was disappointed. Kuzu coughed, why is it suddenly about me? He said inwardly, clearly displeased. "Does everything regarding mysticism remain secret for the public?" Aya asked as she recalled books about "Sorcerer" and "Anomaly" were never to be found in the public. "My ancestors'' play in history is only known by me and my father, let alone the public. "From that, you could know just how little it is regarding the information of the past. Anything and everything related to mysticism''s history is scarce and most sources like books are being stored by the five major organizations. An ordinary person couldn''t learn about it," Narukami replied patiently. "Ordinary people can''t learn it? Is that mean?" She repeated his words with a low tone before diverting her line of sight at Kuzu. "He''s nurtured by All Beyond so they could learn and to discover more about the past. However, something happened and he almost got executed by them. Even as we speak, he''s still being chased." "So that''s why Senpai said you''ll not give him an unpleasant death," she murmured thoughtfully. "Hah! That organization that is said to be the strongest can''t even kill a guy like me. I bet their grandmaster can''t sleep well each night!" His voice was high as a peacock. His chest puffed up in pride. Suddenly, a thought slid through his mind and he instantly zipped his mouth as he quickly looked at Narukami. His expression became grim, slightly pale, and cold sweat soaked his body. F**k! I forget this guy is from there! He was panicked in his mind. He prepared himself for the pain as he closed his eyes. He mocked All Beyond in front of Narukami! Then again, Narukami wasn''t fond of the organization in the first place. Although that was the case, he was, nevertheless, a captain of a squad in All Beyond. He waited for a short while but nothing happened! "Kuzu, if you could perform successful heart surgery on her. I''ll do something to let All Beyond forget you," he said as he offered him a chance to be a free man. He was delighted to hear that. However, he chose to be sceptical. This was because the offer was quite generous. One must know rules in All Beyond were incredibly strict, especially to criminals in a chase. Not even a grandmaster could let a fugitive free. If an organization lets its leader do as they like, the organization wouldn''t last this long! The foundation would be shaken because influential people in All Beyond would question the grandmaster''s decision. Kuzu was aware of this because he worked there for almost four years. Since Narukami dared to use a chip to let him be a free man, didn''t that mean he was much more than a captain of a squad? "How are you going to do it?" Kuzu asked doubtfully. "I''ll figure a way out." His voice was so determined that Kuzu found it impossible to think that Narukami was lying. Of course, that wasn''t the only thing to make him think that. In consideration that Narukami had been secretly taking care of him, he chose to trust him. Should Narukami not, he would be long gone in the grave! For a guy like Narukami, he wouldn''t hesitate to report his location and let All Beyond kill him. "Thank you, Shinra-kun," he said from the bottom of his heart. Being chased by All Beyond''s dogs never made him rest in peace. They had many ways to track him down. Artifacts cs or underhanded tricks, they could do it all. It was a question in itself how they didn''t manage to find him yet the police could. Even though Shinra-kun looks like he doesn''t care, he silently makes it impossible for them to locate me, but why though? Is there another motive as to why he helped me this much? Kuzu silently thought and became alert, albeit slightly. Makes me wonder how the hell the cops manage to find me and even keep an eye on me while All Beyond couldn''t, he added in great curiosity in his heart. The police department and All Beyond worked together, the former could have used their relationship with the cops to lock his position, yet why haven''t they? Kuzu knew All Beyond wasn''t a fool. There must be a reason. Deciding to let these thoughts move to the back of his mind, he said, "I''ll leave it to you then. However, I somewhat felt wrong about your request. It is too much. Is there anything you want from me, Shinra-kun?" "As of the moment, there''s nothing in particular besides performing heart surgery." "Still, would it work? You have to face official Sorcerers and All Beyond if you want to make me a free man," said Kuzu, becoming uneasy. Performing a heart surgery was something he was good at. In fact, doing so was akin to walking in the park! Narukami''s task, on the other hand, lingered with many dangers! Not only did it endangered his existence, but it also endangered his family, friends, and everything he cared about. Surely he wasn''t dumb enough to risk it all for Kuzu. Although he didn''t know what tricks Narukami had on his sleeves, he got the general idea of what he was planning, and facing official Sorcerers was inevitable! As doubts started to spark one another in Kuzu''s mind, Narukami assured him as he said, "don''t worry. I won''t do something that has no chance of success. I''ll retreat once things go awry and use another way." His words eased Kuzu''s heart. Standing as a bystander, Aya could tell their relationship was deeper than brothers which were related by blood. She was rather curious regarding this. Chapter 66 - How Laughable "Damn you, Sixth! I''ll chase you even if you run till the end of the earth and rip you to shreds!" A bulky man vowed to the heavens. His voice was reverberating in and contained deep hatred and anger. This was the man Narukami beat up earlier. He came back to his senses after receiving a powerful kick at the back of his head. "It''s useless, we ourselves grasp what Level he was. A mere Level 7 like you couldn''t possibly defeat a peak Level 8 like him." A sweet voice of a woman came from behind. Her waist was so willowy that it was the most alluring part of her figure. She was a woman around her middle age but her facial features suggested that she was in her early twenties. Each step she took was graceful. The man was slightly stunned as he was captivated by such beauty but he controlled himself. He scoffed as he said, "Instead of watching from the sideline, why didn''t you help me?" He was mostly pissed about this as he stared dagger at her. "Even if I give you some of my assistance, he''s overpowered us both in wits and strength. Did you not see those creatures he had? Each one could defeat us rather easily," she explained her reason rather calmly. Meeting with such glares was an ordinary thing for her. Especially so with the current glare. Blessed with good looks and talents, many envy her and hate her, for the fact she was doing much better than they did. In a few years, she already reached the peak of Level 8! An expert at such a young age was indeed rare. Those who work hard many years to reach Level 7. Some require thirty years, some twenty, and that was counted as a talented individual. However, she reached it within five years! She was praised as a genius and a prodigy. In this aspect, her words couldn''t be underestimated so the man didn''t have anything to say but grunted in acknowledgment. Without waiting for the man to utter a word, she asked, "so, why did you recklessly fight him? I reckon we are here to observe him." "I want to confirm something, that''s all," he gave a quick reply and stood. "Is it about Furasa death? This will be big news, she''s a prodigy in the Furasa family, after all. Do you know why he killed her?" She asked with her brows frowned. "That fellow said that she''s a nuisance in the city. Heh, does he think that I''m a fool that I believe in such lies?" he said as he looked at the distance. His expression was that of sorrow. "She always made a promise when we were kids that she would become stronger than anyone to protect the city. Her words are not lies." He said with a low tone, containing sadness. Then, his expression changed as memories of being together with Furasa flooded him. Remembering how his childhood friend was never to be seen again and even being slandered that she wanted the city to be destroyed. His hatred erupted, and couldn''t be hidden any longer. Gashing his teeth, he growled as he cursed, "I f***king swear I will kill him." But remembering how Sixth could one kick him and his abnormally quick movements. His face changed considerably. "No need to be worked up. I know she''s your fiance and it''s normal for you to act this way but words and spirit alone can''t change the reality," she said as she tried to calm him down. Nothing would do any good if one acted while in a condition of being too emotional and ignoring all consequences. It simply made things worse. "Are you siding with him?" He asked with doubt as he retracted his gaze to her. Every time he said something, she seemed to side with Sixth. She said unhurriedly with a sigh, "I''m not siding with anyone. His strength is comparable with the Seventh Child." The Seventh Child was a title and it was given by a group of talented individuals. These individuals were at Level 10. They could topple down a country with a flick of a finger. Even though Narukami was at peak Level 8. Should he be faced with one of the Seventh Child, there was a high chance he could win and probably still had the strength to stand. "That person is mysterious. You can''t fathom what is in his mind," she continued. "You think I''m an idiot? I am already aware of that. Even All Beyond is flustered and confused as to how to deal with him." He became slightly displeased when she treated him like a foolish brat. She noticed him and ignored his tone, she said, "no matter how mysterious or strong he was. All Beyond is still the strongest organization. He couldn''t possibly beat a matured and unified organization." Hearing that made his heart thump in excitement. If he can''t do it himself. Then might as well take advantage of All Beyond and use their forces to deal with him! And when Sixth was at death''s door, he then dealt the final blow! His excitement didn''t get the better of him. His expression calmed slightly and he concealed his emotion with a smile. "Who are they sent to deal with Sixth?" The man asked curiously. She pondered shortly and replied calmly, "All Beyond view Sixth as an enemy and seeing his abilities. The organization decided to send their most elite squad that''s led by one of the Seventh Child." Normally, when a small branch required some assistance. The HQ would send small squads first and if the situation was dire, they then deploy high-ranking squads. In Sixth''s case, All Beyond instantly sent the most elite squad to capture Sixth! The man''s eyes lit up. The fact All Beyond sent a backup without following the normal process showed just how hateful they were towards Sixth. An individual made an enemy out of a big organization. Not only did he play them like they were puppets on a stage, but he also indirectly mock them for being useless and turning soft because of peace! Should the organization let it be, other organizations would think All Beyond was pushovers and easy to bully! "Even in modern times, nothing is more important than pride and value. To protect that, one would do anything. Heh, how laughable," she said as she scoffed coldly. The way she said the last words were cold. The man''s hair stood on end. He somewhat managed to control his fear and said, "If I reported this to them, your outcome wouldn''t be too great." She smiled indifferently, "so are you." The air became heavy and cold. He was petrified as soon as he felt this. A Level 8 expert had a terrifying aura around them once released. It was like standing before a mountain of corpses and this woman stood above him, looking down on him. He started to sweat profusely. His legs won''t budge as though his muscle nerves were taken out, leaving him immobile. His eyes showed clear signs of shock and horror. Before he knew it, the woman abruptly appeared before him and formed a seductive smile. She leaned towards him and said sweetly, "if you tell others. I can assure you that your little brother down there would never have an opportunity to enter a cave." As she said these, she touched the man''s chest and slowly went down to his lower part. Unfortunately, the man didn''t have the time to enjoy it as her threat was the only thing in his mind and the hands of hers were like an eraser. It made him quite uncomfortable as he remembered that the woman before him had a strange technique. Most of her enemies were killed after she touched them. Her enemy would lose a chunk of its body according to the part where she touched them. If she touched your stomach and if she willed it, your stomach would be lost its chunk of meat as though someone was taking it. Resulting in your intestines spreading out as they decorate the ground while you flop to the ground, dead. As she stared at him with pure, crystal eyes and a smile. Her hands continued to slither on his body. From his lower part to his chin and slightly lift it. The man quickly nodded as his response. In the face of death, even a fool would do everything to survive. "I like smart men." Her smile further lifted as she was satisfied with his answer. That smile was sweet and beautiful. Her fragrance still lingered in the air yet the man was scared shitless. It was said that this woman''s scent would then be used by her to track her enemies. He instinctively believed in such rumors as his current situation forced him to believe it. All this while, his heart was jumping frantically, ready to leap out of his mouth. When she walked away. By then, the man let out a sigh of relief. I have to admit though, her smell is nice, the man thought silently and didn''t know if he should be amazed or not that this thought appeared in a moment where he could be killed at any moment. She noticed him letting out a sigh of relief and said dejectedly, "What a terrible man. You let out a sigh of relief as soon as I get away from you as if I''m disgusting defective goods. Oh, my pitiful heart. So pure as white jade and as innocent as a young maiden." The man''s mouth twitched when he saw her terrible acting. Chapter 67 - "Her" Tasks The operation to plant Aya''s heart took a few hours. While doing so, Sweat beads always flow across his forehead to his chin. Having an elemental power himself, he carefully used it. His power was Nature, allowing him to heal wounds. Also, it gave him precise control of fixing the muscles which were connected to the heart. As well as its blood vessels. When Kuzu performed the surgery and opened Aya''s left chest, he was shocked to see an empty space! He was shocked that the girl before him had no heart! He almost leaped backward out of fear. Originally, Kuzu thought that Narukami wanted him to do a simple heart transplant for Aya but didn''t expect this patient had no heart, to begin with! He was also surprised when Narukami grabbed something from his shadow and that something was a heart. His eyes opened wide when he noticed the heart still beating. This was clearly beyond science to explain! Heck, even with the mysticism knowledge he had. It was almost impossible to explain this! Carefully put Aya''s heart into her chest, Kuzu''s hands were shaking. This was the first time he touched a beating heart out of a person''s body. Not only was it bizarre, but it was also a once-in-a-lifetime experience. When he could touch a living heart again? Never! So, at this very moment. He was excited but that didn''t let him lose his focus. The heart was extremely soft, fragile, and squishy. If Kuzu put a little more strength to his hand, he was certain it would turn to mush. Should that happen, his death would be a terrifying one. After putting in her heart, Kuzu used his Nature ability so as to connect the heart with the body. Within a few minutes, he managed to do so but it drained a lot of spiritual energy. He still had some strength left to close her left chest and right after that, he staggered a few steps and let his body collapse onto a chair. His breath was heavy and hasty. His collar was drenched in sweat. He felt his arms and hands become numb. His legs were shaking. This was because when connecting Aya''s heart to her body, he was quite nervous as a single misstep would result in failure. Causing his process to crumble and should that happen, he had to start from the beginning. It was just that, it required twice the energy so he couldn''t afford to fail. "Narukami, you better make me a free man." He was gasping for air when he said this. Narukami smiled as he said, "I would be struck by the heavens if I didn''t do it." Although Narukami wasn''t in the room but outside, his ears were sharp and he talked with Kuzu through spiritual transmission. "Heh, once I was free. I will travel around the world instead of locked up here in this terrible place. I would then build my own hospital and as it flourished, it would be built in many countries," said Kuzu weakly with anticipation and excitement. His eyes were brimming with hope, a smile was formed on his face. Narukami could only listen. After Kuzu said his piece, Kuzu closed his eyes as he fell asleep. Aya didn''t wake up either and she continued sleeping on the surgery bed. Left with no choice, Narukami entered the room and dressed her. He did so without a shame nor primal instinct kicked in. It was as though dressing a doll. After which, he teleported to her room but again, he was teleported outside the house. He quickly went to her room through the window and saw that she was lying on the ground next to her bed. She''s a heavy sleeper, Narukami thought silently as he put her to her bed, covered her body with a blanket, and quickly vanished as his figure was devoured by a black bud. Teleporting to his hotel room, he looked at his pinky finger. There was a black thread spiraling it. He frowned when he saw this. This black thread was a protective measurement from Amaterasu which prevented him from killing innocent lives with the six creatures. These creatures were given by "Her". At that point, Narukami was excited to be able to control such powerful creatures. It was as though a modern army with firearms and tanks reaching ten of thousands was under his command! It could very well topple down a country rather easily. So, Amaterasu created this spiraling thread so as to prevent him from doing something so villainous and stupid. "Why is it still here?" He asked himself. This spiraling thread only appeared if he summoned and controlled those creatures and since he didn''t summon even one of them, this situation was rather peculiar. He decided to call "Her" Blessed and she appeared next to him. Her figure came out of bright light. It was as though a flash grenade exploded in the room. So when she appeared, Narukami had to close his eyes with his arms. "Why is this thing still in my hand?" Narukami wondered as he closed all of his fingers except his pinky. The beauty pondered for a moment and replied respectfully, "Master, there is still another thing you had to do that required those beasts." "Another thing? Before we proceed, I want to tell you that "She" clearly stated that as long as I summon one of the beasts, this thing would appear. At the moment, I don''t even control one and you should notice that too even if I try to hide them," Narukami said his doubts as he sat on the bed. "Master, I''m sorry. I didn''t know the answer. What I know is that "She" sign you with a new task and "She" also added that it will be a difficult one." she said. "It will be indeed." He sighed as he looked at his pinky finger. What he was worried about was another effect of this thing. It would be hard for him to kill humans. If the human he killed didn''t fulfill the criteria of being ''evil'', then he would suffer something worse than death. One could say he was like a judge, deciding if a human was truly evil or not. If one should receive a punishment or not. In this line of work, killing was necessary. "So what''s the new task? Why didn''t "She" ask you to do it?" Narukami became annoyed at this point. "She" clearly had many powerful Blessed yet he was the one who had to do the job? Is it possible her Blessed couldn''t complete this task and was left with no choice, "She" comes to me? But the fact "Her" powerful Blessed couldn''t complete this task makes me anxious, he said inwardly and felt unsettled. One should know all of her Blessed were either Level 9 or at the peak of Level 9. They were like demigods depicted in legends. If such powerful beings couldn''t complete a task from "Her", then what a Level 8 vampire like him could do? Indeed, he had the six beasts but they can''t be compared with Level 9 experts! "As I said earlier, Master. This task''s purpose is to test you. For what my benevolent and powerful goddess'' tested you for, this little one doesn''t know. I was only told that this task has a high chance of success if it is performed by you," she said calmly. "She" does has high hopes for me but the pressure of doing this task with such a powerful goddess placed her hopes to me just a bit too much, he said in a self-deprecating manner. "Understand, continue." Narukami let her continue to explain what his new task was. "Erase Fallen Nightless cult organization from this world and kill the current grandmaster of All Beyond''s HQ. Time limit, a month. Master, please note you must not let other secret organizations be aware of this. Master, there is also an additional task It is to attain an artifact called, Sunshine." While she explained, her gaze was always on the floor. It was a pity for Narukami that he couldn''t see such a beautiful face. "Hikari, look up," Narukami suddenly ordered and the Blessed, Hikari lifted her head. When both gazes meet, he was stupified as he was immersed in her face. She was no inferior to the goddesses he had seen in his previous worlds! She was more beautiful! "You''re really beautiful." Narukami wasn''t stingy with praises, especially to a lovable and gracious maiden. "Master, this little one does not deserve such praise," she said as she looked downward. "Who told you to change your line of sight?" His voice sounded mighty and deep as though a King was displeased towards the actions of his subordinates. Hikari startled and quickly lifted her head. Narukami smiled. What he said earlier was supposed to be a joke, he wasn''t displeased at all but it seemed he was a bit far. He didn''t apologize as it seemed to didn''t match with what he just said. "So what is this artifact? Is it an exceptionally powerful one?" Narukami asked curiously. The fact "She" wanted it showed how much of a value this artifact was. "It is an artifact which allows one to travel to another world and dimensions. It is only activated when stars are lined up and at the same time, a complete solar eclipse must happen." Chapter 68 - Plans Narukami sank into his mind as he deeply wondered. This task of "Hers" is definitely the hardest one, he silently thought. Destroying a cult organization and kill the current grandmaster of All Beyond''s HQ. Both were incredibly hard and quite risky. What he was most worried about was destroying Fallen Nightless. Despite hiding in the dark, it was one of the biggest organizations in the underground world. For a cult organization, that itself was amazing. Based on what Narukami knew, the Fallen Nightless were always involved in dark magic and summoning rituals. Most were used to summon devils and according to some people, it worked but it was unclear. Devils in humanoid form were quite dangerous. Should Narukami find one, he had to think twice before facing it. Not only that, there were demigods in Fallen Nightless. If he just barged in from the front door, that wasn''t different from seeking death. He had to plan this carefully and thoroughly. At this point, he suddenly recalled something and asked, "I forget, what''s my reward?" "Two potion formulas to advance two levels and ingredients to concoct the next potion." Her offer made sense. It was of the same value to the task he was given. Ingredients for the next potion were so rare that finding one was like finding a needle in a sea. Especially the main ingredients. It was extremely vacant and almost impossible to find one. Now that "She" gave him a way to advance to the next Level, he would be a fool to miss out on the chance. Knowing "She" was a goddess, a trustworthy one. Narukami had little doubt that "She" would break "Her" promise Given how feared "She" was towards "Him", Narukami dared to reach such a conclusion. "Also, you could get all the spoils. But if you want to, you could sacrifice some of the spoils to "Her." Narukami instantly noticed her meaning and lamented in his heart, women sure love to give guys hints and take roundabout ways¡­ "Very well, but is it okay for me to have you help me?" He asked. He required as many helpers as possible. The merrier, the better. This time, his target was a large, dangerous organization and a person who held the highest position in All Beyond. Targeting that grandmaster caused a severe headache in him. Let alone come into his room and silently kill him, he probably couldn''t even step into the HQ. The HQ had many protective measurements against an opponent who excels in teleportation and binding its invaders. "Does Fallen Nightless has bad blood with All Beyond?" Narukami asked Hikari. He didn''t expect an answer though, it was simply a question he blurted out without a second thought. But who would''ve thought she would reply as though prepare such a question to be shot from Narukami''s mouth? "They have deeper resentment than one would think. On the surface, they seem to be light and dark that didn''t have much hatred but in reality, Fallen Nightless hate All Beyond to the point that if their member found a Sorcerer from All Beyond. They must kill the Sorcerer''s family, friends, and everyone he knew, as well as make that Sorcerer die while feeling great resentment towards All Beyond. Right afterward, the soul would turn as an evil spirit and be used to fight All Beyond." Narukami didn''t expect their scars would be so deep that there was no way to coexist with each other. He was surprised to know such a thing happened in secret. Probably because the city he lived in didn''t attract Fallen Nightless that he barely knew this. They were like ghosts, they did make a ruckus but quickly disappeared so Narukami never found one. Even further, the way they hid was like camouflage animals. They blend in with society perfectly and commit crimes silently and as soon as Sorcerers or the cops notice anything strange. They would run away. "How come you could say that with a straight face?" Narukami was slightly bewildered. Such a beauty utter something so villainous and despicable was rather strange. Hikari smiled as she ignored Narukami''s words and said solemnly, "master, feel free to use me however you like. My life has been destined to be by your side forever. In hard times or not, as long as I breathe, I will not leave your side." The soft spot in Narukami''s heart was touched. He then recorded this feeling into his heart. Such a serious vow from a woman to side by your side forever was something every man had to cherish. "Thank you, Hikari. But to let you know, I will not let you die. If that happens, "She" will send a divine punishment to me and when that happens, even "He" can''t save me." Narukami''s voice was gentle but when reaching the few last words, it became heavy and deadly serious. Hikari''s heart beat faster and she slightly pondered what was happening to her heart but ignored it. Hikari spent most of her life in a shrine and taught nothing but how to take care of Amaterasu''s shrine. When she became Blessed, she was sent to a training camp and was taught many things. Martial arts, secret arts, history, culture, Anomalies, Sorcerers, potions, mystical plants, organizations, hidden races, beasts, basically all she needed to complete missions from "Her". Hikari was like a robot, carried out tasks without reasoning and did so without hesitation. If she was ordered to kill innocent lives, she would do so. Of course, Amaterasu wasn''t an evil god who took human lives for joy. After many missions, Hikari had completed, beyond hundreds to be precise. And a few years ago, she was given one last mission, which was to serve Narukami until her death. Narukami was aware of Hikari''s situation. In fact, the first time he met her, her eyes were dead and in it was a boundless and vast lifeless sea, filled neither with life nor hope. "Then I would trouble you with this then, infiltrate the Fallen Nightless base and find out what problems they are facing. Find me at once if you find it. We have one month, time''s running short." He ordered and Hikari nodded. "Master, before I go. Is there anything else?" She asked. Narukami shook his head. He wanted to visit All Beyond''s HQ so as to set up a plan to assassinate the grandmaster. With Hikari helping him take care of the other side, he was at ease. That''s just how much he trusted her. Then, Hikari vanished into the thin air with a flash of light. Narukami collapsed onto the bed and let out a long sigh. He rubbed his glabella for a second as he thought, I already found a suitable plan to deal with these tasks but sacrifices are necessary. I hope "She" wouldn''t mind it. Thinking about what was going to be taken if he proceeded with his current plan, he couldn''t help but feel heavy in his heart. He didn''t want to act according to this plan but the rewards she gave were tempting. Surely it was worth it. Of course, he didn''t let greed get the better of him. He still revised his plan so as to minimize the loss of life, including the innocent ones but no matter how hard he tried. He seemed troubled to reach a satisfying result. Finding no purpose in continuing it, he stood up and teleported himself to where Honza rested. Carrying him with his shoulder, he teleported back to his home and put Honza on his bed. After that, he continued to go out, preparing the necessary things so that his plan would go smoothly. Unfortunately, he didn''t manage to find anything and only spent the entire night wandering around like a fool. This didn''t infuriate him, what he needed was something almost impossible to find by wandering aimlessly, he simply tried his luck tonight. So this result was to be expected. At the very least, he killed some seventh Rank Anomalies. That increases his progression to level up but he needed far more. Killing that dragon Anomaly rapidly improved his progression. If only such a being popped out once more, Narukami thought silently and shook his head. Killing the innocents was really not his thing. Although he liked the idea of the population decreased, he wasn''t cold and emotionless enough to see people being slaughtered in front of his eyes He noticed it was a contradictory thing upon closer thought and it felt uncomfortable. It also made him look like a hypocrite. After a high spend with little to gain, he went back to his home and prepared breakfast for his family. He was a creature who lived in the night, who needed sleeping? Simultaneously, in Narukami''s bedroom. Honza opened his eyes and examined his surroundings. Laying on a bed, there was a study desk right next to it. The room was vast but only filled with convenient things like shelves of books, a wardrobe with a mirror, Narukami''s school uniform hung on the wall, carpet covered the floor, AC above the bed, a mini-fridge, a computer sat on top of a table next to the mini-fridge, a television on the opposite direction of the bed and a small table in the middle of the room. This room looked like an apartment. It was also clean and spotless. Out of the blue, Honza murmured bewilderedly, "kill the families in this household?" A cold, chilling smile soon spread. He just got another vision! It was always exciting when this happened, for the fact each time he completed the vision''s mission. Something interesting would happen! Chapter 69 - Meeting An Ancestor In front of a vision, he was ruthless and wouldn''t think a second thought to do it. Although he was curious why the vision told him to massacre the members of this household, he simply put his curiosity at the back of his head. "Who should I kill first? No, that''s not important. I have to figure out what kind of family lives in this house. For them to be killed, it wouldn''t hurt to find who they are," he murmured with a frown. The vision he had was like an order from the heavens, a revelation from a deity. For them to tell him to kill this family, he would be lying if he didn''t want to know who they were to receive such an end. Even their existence was frowned upon by the heavens, what deed did this family do? Honza then ignored this question as he put it into the corner of his mind. Next, he got up off the bed to look at himself in the mirror. A youth with bright, yellow straight hair reaching to his shoulder. Slightly large eyes and had brown eyes, different from the red ones last night. Honza examined himself for a second and as he was about to open the door. The doorknob was already twisted and someone entered. It was a youth with an average build and good facial features. His hair was black and he had slightly dead eyes, making those who saw them felt pressured and intimidated. His expression was void of emotions, one couldn''t help but be clueless as to what was in his mind. "You wake up." As soon as Narukami twisted the handle and entered the room, he saw Honza standing in front of a mirror. Narukami was quite surprised to see most of his spiritual energy had already recovered. He sensed the fluctuation in the air around Honza. Narukami''s surprised reaction was concealed perfectly thanks to his emotionless face. Honza smiled and said gratefully and politely, "thank you for saving me, may I know your name?" "Narukami Shinra, call me whatever you like," he replied unhurriedly Without waiting for Honza to say anything, he continued, "Come down to the first floor, breakfast is ready." After that, he turned his body and went back to the kitchen. Honza could hear his steps going downstairs. Honza was slightly bewildered and brows creased in a frown, I''m a stranger here, why would he invite me to a family breakfast? Without further thought, he exited the room and went downstairs as he swept over his gaze around the house. It wasn''t extravagant or fancy but Honza could feel a faint, mysterious aura in this house. It felt rather ancient too. The stairs were to his left and before the flight of stairs was an art portrait hung on the wall, facing the small corridor which had wooden guard rails on the side. The art was a girl with long, white hair and pale skin, sitting gracefully with a smile. She was dressed in a black gothic gown that revealed her beautiful collarbone, her neck Highline and her white shoulders. She had two pointy sharp ears with black earrings and a red rose on her hair with black ribbons surrounding it. Honza paused to take a longer look. Her smile made her like a little rascal but her beauty would hypnotize everyone that it was okay. Who didn''t want to be disturbed by such beauty anyway? In this aspect, Honza''s heart quivered as this was the first time he saw such a beautiful piece of artwork. Without knowing, he was staring at it for quite some time. Narukami who waited for him worried and checked the second floor but he was rather confused and slightly shocked when he saw Honza look at the art portrait with a foolish look. "What are you doing?" He asked curiously. Honza averted his line of sight to Narukami and asked calmly, "how much can I buy this?" Narukami shook his head, "it can''t be bought. Even we reject an offer from a famous art appraiser." Narukami didn''t wait for his response as he added, "this is an artistic portrait of our ancestor. This was drawn when she was young." Narukami didn''t want to sound rude so he said these. By telling him how precious the art portrait was, it indirectly told Honza that Narukami''s family was unwilling to let this piece of art go and hoped Honza would understand. Honza caught his meaning sharply as he nodded and complimented the girl in the art, "she''s beautiful." "A bit rascal," Narukami continued and quickly added before Honza had the chance to say anything, "come, hurry. Most of my family had already gathered at the dining table. It would be rude to make them wait any longer." Narukami turned his body as he walked down the flight of stairs, Honza watched him show his back and a cold glint of light flashed over his eyes. Narukami sensed an intense killing intent yet the source had yet to make a move. He pretended not to notice this and kept continuing, at the same time preparing for everything. Just as he arrived at the first floor, he could relax as the terrifying killing intent vanished. He silently exuded a sigh of relief. This guy is going to be troublesome, Narukami thought. He had noticed Honza looked at him as if a tiger was about to pounce on its prey. Narukami pretended to not notice this so as to figure out what was this youth''s intention. Should he hurriedly act, it may startle the youth and before he could extract some information, he might commit suicide. So he had to act carefully. Recalling back, this youth being picked up by one of the six beasts was beyond coincidence. Honza retracted his eyes from Narukami to the art once more before following Narukami to the dining table. Arriving there, it was a spacious room with a long dining table in the center of the room. There were many vacant seats there and currently, four people were sitting, leisurely talking and chatting but when they noticed someone coming in. All gazes shifted and focused on Honza. The latter examined each family member sitting on the dining table. On the edge of the table was a man around his forty and right next to him was a dangerously beautiful woman. If not for the fact this woman sat next to this man, Honza would''ve thought she was Narukami''s elder sister! The way they set up the position when eating is different from this country''s culture, Honza noted this detail in his heart. Looking to the left side of the table was a young boy looking at the food with sleepy eyes and next to the boy was a lady, her beauty wasn''t any inferior to the woman who sat at the edge of the table. The lady asked coldly, "what took you so long? I''m starving to death here! Come sit, quick! I don''t want the food to get cold." Narukami hastened his steps and Honza followed his back. Sitting in the opposite direction of the lady, Honza turned his head to Narukami. It was quite awkward to eat with a whole family and you''re just a stranger. It felt like you ruined their family moments. "Skip the introduction for later, we shall eat before the food gets cold." The man suggested in a carefree manner and all of them agreed. "Thanks for the food," all said simultaneously and swallowed the food. Above the dining table were western breakfasts and a few Japanese delicacies. Bacon with eggs, pancakes, sandwiches with meat, glasses of milk for each person. As for Japanese delicacies, there were eggs with furikake, pickled vegetable salad, grilled fish on small plates, and a large bowl of miso Soup. This was like a feast that five people can''t finish eating them all yet Honza believed all of these people could! Seeing these people eating, chatting between mouthfuls, triggered something deep inside Honza''s heart. While Honza was in his thoughts, the woman of the house asked worriedly with a soft, caring voice, it touched his cold heart, "what''s wrong? Is the food not to your liking?" Honza felt bad on the inside for making such a fairy worry about him, he shook his head and subconsciously touched his eyes, "what is this? Did I just cry? Why?" His voice was low but aside from spoons clanging with the glass plates, his voice reverberated into the entire room. Those in the room felt inexplicable sorrow in his tone. Adding that he didn''t know why he cried, just made their hearts turned soft, very soft. Well not everyone, Narukami was focused on another matter. "I''m sorry," Honza knew he ruined this family''s cheerful breakfast. He quickly wiped his tears and continued eating as though nothing had happened. Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about it, the family members did the same and had some conversation with him. Although he wasn''t proficient in talking with others, the family members were extremely patient and waited for him to complete his words. After which, they continued their talk between mouthfuls. The atmosphere was enjoyable and light, Narukami''s father once a while cracked some jokes, causing the entire family to giggle. The only person that uttered a few words was Narukami Shinra, although he seemed to be eating, his attention was elsewhere. After eating, Narukami changed his pajama to his school uniform and left the house. After walking a few blocks, he was blocked by a little girl who stood in front of him with a proud look and domineering air. The girl had long white hair cascaded down to her waist, she wore an ancient black gothic gown and hair decorations of black ribbons circulating a red rose. Upon closer look, this girl looked exactly like the one in the art! "Good morning, grandma," Narukami politely bowed and the little girl, or ''grandma'' he called her, punched his head lightly. "Who are you calling a grandma, brat?" What Narukami called her wasn''t a lie or an insult either. You live for more than a thousand years, if you''re not my grandma then what? My great-grandmother? Isn''t that worse? Or perhaps you prefer it that way? He said self-deprecatingly in his heart without raising his head until, "You can lift your head, it attracts attention," said the girl, clearly annoyed with how they became the center of attention. Chapter 70 - Anything You Wish For Is A Childs Play For Me Narukami lifted his head and briefly looked at his surroundings. Some people looked at them with strange looks and Narukami slightly nodded his head in response. They shifted their heads and continued what they were doing. "Done, now we don''t become the center of attention," Narukami reported. What he did was simply make eye contact with each of them at a speed beyond they could notice. "As usual, your intimidation is terrifying. Only by sweeping over your gaze at them without making long eye contact, their instinct immediately kicked in, causing them to look away," complimented the little girl. It was clear from her tone and expression that she was proud of having a talented descendant. What she just said was true. Narukami''s eyes simply had to appear in their visions. Narukami''s eyes were like an extremely lethal laser that melted everything in its way. Instilling pressure in their hearts, causing them to look away. "Thank you, gra- great ancestor." Narukami paused briefly in the middle of his words and thought as fast as lightning as to how he should call her. She nodded satisfyingly. They then continued walking side by side. Looking from afar, they were like a pair of siblings. "Great ancestor, why are you here?" Narukami had been wondering ever since he met her today. "What? Is there a grand reason to visit my grandkids? Or perhaps you want me to visit you when I near my death?" She asked teasingly with a smile. Narukami shook his head, "this little one doesn''t think that way." "How boring, your expression is plain." At this point, Narukami replied silently, heh, if only my expression wasn''t stolen by that brooch, I would be willing to entertain you. "I felt my journey here has come to a waste. Speaking of which, since when did that idiot father of yours kind enough to invite a stranger to eat together?" She asked in a carefree manner. Narukami was surprised to hear that, his expression flickered in shock for a brief moment. "Great ancestor, your spiritual sense is as usual, amazing and powerful, this humble descendant is in awe." The fact she knew about the circumstances in his house without entering the house showed how vast and precise her spiritual senses were. For Sorcerers, spiritual senses were like a radar. The higher one''s level was, the bigger the area one could scan the area. Currently, Narukami could scan an entire area of five soccer fields but his preciseness decreased after two soccer fields but his ancestor. It was unknown. "Brat, can you stop with the new way you talk? It somewhat gets on my nerves." She ordered annoyedly and Narukami smiled. "Isn''t this how an obedient and polite descendant should talk?" Narukami asked doubtfully. "Those who talk that way end up in their grave before they know the world better. Just remembering their voice and arrogance in their eyes makes want to rise them from their graves and torture them!" Her murderous aura spread. Its pressure was like being crushed by a heavy boulder. As a Level 8 expert, he could bear such pressure but for ordinary humans. They have it worse, they had kneeled with pale faces. Some with weak mental fortitude coughed out some blood. Narukami spread his spiritual energy and enveloped them with it. His ancestor''s aura was akin to a mass murder weapon. Should these humans get in contact with her aura any longer, they would die due to the pressure. Their faces turned for the better and they weakly stood up. Some were terrified, especially those with weak mental fortitude. Their mind became chaotic and madness slowly engulfed them, driving them crazy. "Why did you save them? They are only insects, once they die someone will replace them. Babies are born every second," she said indifferently after noticing that her descendant protect them. "Shinra boy, humans are nothing different than ants but at least ants have their value in this world yet humans? Isn''t their job is destroying the planet? And they knew about it yet they were ignorant?" "But not all humans are bad, some are trying to fix it," Narukami retorted calmly. "But I don''t see any changes, this proves just how ignorant and low humans are, they love to destroy yet are reluctant to fix. I prefer their ancestors more." She sighed after saying that and changed the topic as if nothing, "moving on, why is there a girl in your shadow space? Is it perhaps she''s your sex slave?" Narukami quickly denied that wild guess by saying, "no, I need to extract some information from her." "Really? I thought you were going to turn her into a girl that knows nothing but to mate. How disappointing," she sighed. Then, she recalled something, "if you want to get some information, why don''t you use that servant of yours? Her name is, Hikari, isn''t it?" She asked in confirmation and Narukami nodded as he confirmed it. "She''s a Blessed of the strongest god in the country. She could effortlessly complete everything you ask. Say, why don''t the two of you make babies? A child of the most powerful vampire in history and a servant of the most powerful god in the country. That would be interesting! Just to let you know I''m willing to help if you have trouble regarding this!" Her eyes were bright like stars as she said these with anticipation. Narukami could only look at those shining eyes silently. "Great ancestor, you didn''t act like your age," he advised. "What is supposed to be the trouble? I''m in the form of a child, what? You want me to act like I usually did? Fine." She grumbled. She then took a few steps forward and stopped. Narukami followed as he halted his steps and looked at her small back. It looked fragile yet Narukami sensed that it was sturdier than any mountains. If he said this out loud, perhaps he was going to get a slap on the face, leaving a hand imprinted on it. He suddenly got a bad feeling about this. His ancestor turned her body around. Her eyes were cold and her rascal smile was no more. She had no expression on her face and those eyes of her seemingly fear nothing in heavens and earth. Stood up at the peak of the world and looking down at it, it instilled fear and made one want to kneel. Being stared at with such eyes turned his feet and scalp cold. He was forced to kneel as she let out a pressure unknowingly. "Go home to my castle, Shinra. This place isn''t suitable for you. With my guidance and your talent, reaching the top of the world is child''s play. "You want women? I have them, a lot more beautiful than the one in your space storage. You want allies? I make sure they can''t betray you or ignore your commands. You want enemies? I have them for you to slaughter, so many that it could make a mountain of piles of corpses. You want wealth? It is enough for you to buy everything in this world. In exchange, come back to my castle." Her actions cause Narukami''s heart to shiver in fear. This was because his ancestor''s intimidation passive ability was in her vocal cords. If normal intimidation, that wouldn''t be a problem as his mental fortitude had been tempered many times thanks to his experiences from his past lives but in this world. Her words struck fear within the depths of his heart. Her sentences appeared to be nice but they contained a hidden threat. Narukami''s expression didn''t change in the slightest but he was screaming in fear inside. In fact, he wanted to run away as far as possible to get away from this fear but unfortunately, depending on how one viewed it, his will to stay and face her already possessed him entirely. Should he leave now, it felt like he going to live in disgrace. Narukami rejected her offer with slightly trembling lips, "I''m sorry, great ancestor. This little one couldn''t live up to your expectations. I am far from perfect for accepting your legacy and become the next ruler of our race. I still lack many things. I hope my great ancestor is kind enough to understand and forgive this little one for being rude." His words were polite and apologetic. He said these words from the bottom of his heart. His ancestor looked at him for a few seconds. Seeing his solemn eyes, she couldn''t help but sigh helplessly and release the pressure. Her expression softened and she smiled as she said, "I see, if that''s the case then so be it. I couldn''t force you. Otherwise, you''re probably going to ruin everything I built as revenge." Narukami was yelling in happiness when that pressure eased up. Thankfully, that pressure solely locked at him or else, if it were to spread. Many people would kneel and it would naturally attract official Sorcerers. He exuded a sigh of relief and just as he was about to open his mouth. His ancestor warned him seriously, "Shinra boy, don''t trust with." She pointed her finger towards the sun and continued, "the situation between deities is more complicated than you thought. Even I have to lay low so as to avoid being locked by those maniacs," she said helplessly. Narukami thought, why did my ancestor tell me not to trust "Her"? Should I listen? She has been taking care of me and my family in secret, if not for that. It would be rather impossible for me to enter All Beyond. Furthermore, although we rarely talk. I could tell she cares about me. In this aspect, Narukami''s heart softened. He had a rather weak spot against those who cared for him and cherished him. His ancestor appeared to be wearing a mask to talk with him but Narukami knew her actions were genuine behind that mask of hers. Chapter 71 - Cat And Mouse "This little one shall take the great ancestor''s warning at heart." Narukami gladly accepted her advice and she nodded. "You still going to school?" She asked curiously as she continued her pace and Narukami followed. "Yes," he replied simply. "Why? If you focus on working in All Beyond, you could get money more easily than salaries from ordinary companies. This is especially true as your strength exceeds that of your peers." She pointed out and Narukami shortly pondered as he said, "it''s my hobby going there." It wasn''t a lie. In his past lives, not once he entered school. He did but not as peacefully as the school in the current world. It was relaxing and as long as students met the required minimum to advance, that''s more than enough. The competition wasn''t that fierce either. Rather than a hobby, it was more of achieving one of his dreams. After five lives he could attend school normally. No schemes, no ploys, no one dies, no social hierarchy, no ulterior motives. Just a bunch of youth gathered at one place to have fun, the only place which could be enjoyed once in a lifetime. That was the definition of high school for Narukami. Although he just attended and on the outside, he seemed to get enough of it. He was excited and anticipating his school life. However, right after he entered high school, problems one after another came at him. Such as Amaterasu made an agreement with him and he had to kill three hundred Anomalies every day, accidentally made an enemy out of All Beyond, drawing karmic ties because of his act of saving Ryu, an unknown enemy hide in the shadows, preparing something big for him and the missions "She" gave. Furthermore, with his current goal, which was to find memories before he reincarnated for the first time, he found it more troublesome and headache than the troubles he currently had. Until he got his memories back, he couldn''t be at peace. "Great ancestor, from your words. Are you a deity too?" Narukami just realized this but his great ancestor indirectly told him she was a deity. "Your great ancestor has many secrets. If you follow me back to the castle, I''ll tell all of them for free," she said seductively with a teasing smile. "I will pass. Considering we are related, sooner or later, your enemies are going to chase me so as to hold me as a hostage, by then I could know more." His ancestor looked at him in admiration, this kid is so sharp that is scary, I should choose my words more carefully. Who knows if I accidentally let my tongue slip and give him more secrets? She made a mental note to herself. The secret she had could be used as a bargaining chip to make Narukami come with her to her castle. "Great ancestor, rather than focusing all your efforts to reel me in and make the next ruler of our race, why don''t you search for anyone else?" He asked with a deadpan expression. Her smile vanished as she replied, "I wouldn''t come to you if I had some candidates but our race is one of the formula''s ingredients. Our population decreases sharply and our reproduction isn''t particularly fast. My plan is to increase our numbers once you become the next ruler. A mixed-blood vampire like you is quite particular when it comes to increasing our population." At this point, Narukami realized something from her words after a quick observation, "doesn''t that mean my first task as a ruler is to make as many babies as possible? Although I will not be the next ruler. Great ancestor, such a task is rather hard to accept, even anyone would find it hard to accept being viewed as a baby-making machine." I will lose some face! Narukami added silently. His ancestor rebuked with a slight pout, "isn''t that what all men want? Furthermore, with your blood running in your child, their growth is going to be as fast as human babies but once they grow up, they will be more powerful than them." By then, vampires could escape from their current predicament. In this aspect, Narukami suddenly thought of something and wondered, "what happened to our races then? Will our numbers only go down because of being hunted and used as an ingredient?" After he said that, he had a thought as he said, damn, she successfully guided this conversation to the flow she wanted. He couldn''t help but be amazed. In the battle of wits, Narukami was far lacking even with the help of his past lives. "Right now, the five major organizations decided to give us some breath. But that will not last long. Heh, once I have gone, they''re going to have one hell of a party." She sighed heavily. Her sigh made Narukami''s heart shake. Despite the fact he never saw someone from his race except for his father, they were his kin. He wasn''t merciless enough to let them all die. That simply left a bad taste on his mouth and not his style at all. I know she purposely guided the conversation to reach this point and then coaxed me with words. If I let my guard down, perhaps I would have had no choice but to follow her to her castle today. But still, if I don''t. Leaving my kin to certain death is the same as dancing like an idiot in front of them while their heads about to be beheaded. Hum, at this point. If I chose to flee, that is rather similar to running away from the battlefield. Not only is it a cowardly act, but it is also a disgrace. Living with such feelings is much worse than death. Narukami sighed and said calmly, "truly, this little one had much to learn from the great ancestor." His ancestor pretend to be clueless as she blinked at him confusedly, "what are you talking about?" "You understand." Narukami smiled mysteriously and his ancestor didn''t continue to talk any further. Her rascal smile was back, making her like a cunning child but her beauty simply ignore that air of hers. Even if it remained albeit, by a small amount, no one would say anything if such a beautiful little girl does something mischievous at them. Especially those pedo bears, they were more than willing to be her plaything. As they walked in silence, Narukami was contemplating. He knew that his race conflict was also his. But he didn''t even have the time to do the things he wanted to, let alone governing an entire race! This was especially true since Narukami had around five problems that must be completed, probably more but that was all he remembered. He then pulled from his daze as his ancestor said calmly but playfully, "the most elite squad in the HQ had arrived. They help the branch to kill this person named Sixth, do you know who it is?" She then turned around her body and walked backward with her hands behind her waist. She slightly leaned forward towards him and looked at Narukami with probing eyes and a seductive smile. Narukami knew his ancestor going to find out sooner or later and so, he already prepared an answer. He replied mysteriously yet calmly, "I figured it would be fun to play with them and didn''t expect for them to take it seriously." His ancestor turned her body around and said, "what an interesting child. Playing with a tiger as though it was a puppy. This is the first time I see someone so daring. Even I did not dare to do such a thing." All Beyond was a terrifying organization with many experts in them. If they use all their pieces to subdue his ancestor, they would succeed but the loss would be immeasurable. Probably by then, All Beyond going to be left with thirty percent of overall Sorcerers. Enough for their organization to fall in position. Faster and harder than anyone''s falling grade. ancestor wasn''t daring enough to play it openly with All Beyond yet her descendant had the balls to do it! She didn''t know if she should be worry or not. Didn''t know if she should be amazed or not. "Can you play it through?" She asked worriedly. Narukami calmly assured her, "I wouldn''t pull this off if there is no chance of winning. Don''t worry, great ancestor. This little one has caught your eyes'' attention. I don''t dare to let down your expectation." His great ancestor nodded slightly. This side of hers was rarely shown to others. In fact, only Narukami in this world was capable to see her soft side. "You better win this cat and mouse game. If you get caught, that organization better pray that they will get an easy death. Otherwise, I''ll cut them to pieces and fed them for dogs'' lunch." With her words assisting him, he was at much more ease. He too was anxious when he heard that the most elite squad arrived to capture him. No matter how strong he was, numbers often make up the strength. Should he get captured, he would think of a way but now. He must shift his attention entirely on his current matter. This city is getting more interesting, should I invite some friends to watch? Pondered inwardly. A cat and mouse game, but this time the mouse was only an individual being yet the cat was the strongest organization out of all five. No one would miss such a good show! The little girl''s concern over Narukami only lasted for a short moment before being forgotten because of her excitement. "Does the game between you and All Beyond has started?" She asked with anticipation after turned around her body. Her eyes were sparkling as though a child was excited to enter an amusement park. Narukami''s heart winced as he thought, great ancestor, where is your worry just now? Why did you become so much happier within short seconds? Isn''t your change of heart abnormally fast. "It already started, as long as I lay low. It''ll be hard for them to sniff my traces." The little girl stopped and pouted angrily, making her incredibly cute. Her gaze was looking at the other side and her arms crossed, she said disappointedly, "how boring." Chapter 72 - Deeper Meanings Right after that, Narukami shifted his line of sight to the other side. On the side of him was a shop that sold fridges, televisions, etc. Right now, the television was on display and was turned on. Playing a news channel. Narukami watched the early news channel for a moment and his brows gradually knitted down. Seeing the changes in his facial expression, his ancestor was perplexed and asked, "what''s wrong?" But Narukami didn''t answer, he kept focusing on the news. The little girl frowned and she looked at the TVs. She soon understood what was going on. In the news, a wrecked building with black smoke filled the air was shown. It was terrible. Surrounding buildings got the impact, debris fell to the ground, part of a building went missing as though being erased. It was clean and gave those who saw it a mysterious feeling. A supernatural one. Without wasting much time, Narukami quickened his pace. The place that had been destroyed was Ryu''s home! He wanted to investigate what was going on by himself. He wasn''t worried about Ryu, the latter was stronger than any Sorcerers in the same rank as him. But thinking about Asahi with Ryu, he was uncertain if that new member of his was alive. Either way, he had to check Ryu''s place and figure out what was going on. Is it a new enemy? Underhanded schemes? A threat? Whatever it is, I welcome that. Just don''t blame me if I find you and let you rest in a miserable death, he said inwardly and as it got to the end, his inner voice became cold and deep. Seeing his descendant just rush off like that, leaving her behind. The little girl was hesitant if she should chase him or not. After a bit of hesitation, it would be wise not to. After all, she had to lay low and avoid mortal affairs as much as possible. Looking at his back, the little girl smiled as she said to her heart, this will be interesting. . . After a few minutes, he arrived. He didn''t use teleportation, afraid that it would attract official Sorcerers. They were on high alert, even as we spoke. Most official Sorcerers had been deployed secretly and had their spiritual senses enhanced. If they detect a fluctuation in the air, they would notice. Should Narukami teleport, that was more than enough to attract attention! He would be like a piece of meat while they were hungry dogs. Narukami noticed all the above as he rushed here and he was grateful to himself that he made the right decision. Along the way, he noticed more and more Sorcerers. He discovered them not because of his eyes, but their scents. Relying on his nose, he found out there were more than a hundred Sorcerers around him. This made him both curious and alarmed. As he got closer, their numbers increased. Narukami then concluded, It seems All Beyond already took care of this case, it''s Ryu who disappeared after all. There''s no way they are going to let him be. Ryu had a dragon power in him. One must know it was coming from a powerful Anomaly at the ninth stage. Its blood contained a berserk will of negative emotions, let alone its power which was from the Anomaly''s core! Should Ryu lose control, all the five major organizations had to work together once more to kill him. Unfortunately for them, their opponent would be terrifyingly powerful. This was because Ryu was a Sorcerer, his strength would soar, becoming explosive and quite destructive by the time he became an Anomaly. And when that happened, he would be classified as the first tenth Anomaly after thousands of years. Thinking about such an outcome made Narukami slightly worried about Ryu''s situation. Arriving at Ryu''s home, a few blocks away from him. Cops were standing on guard in front of yellow lines across the street. Preventing civilians to pass through the scene. Before the lines were curious crowds. Their gazes were that of curiosity and concern. They were worried if such a thing would happen to them as the terrible ''accident'' was going to happen to them. Indeed, the media covered this as a leaking gas accident. There was no way they would dare to say that this event was related to something paranormal. That would be hard to accept, as well as ridiculous and baffling. Even if there was one, the media said it was because of paranormal means. It was certainly going to be a laughingstock! And for such a media company to be a laughing stock was the same as failing in this line of work. Nonchalantly walking through the crowds, Narukami arrived before the yellow line. But as he was about to cross it, one of the cops guarding it firmly said, "civilians cannot enter. This is a dangerous area." Narukami grabbed something from his pocket and showed it to the cop. It was a badge that every official Sorcerer had. One could show it to the cops if there was a case involving the police department. The latter looked at it for a few short seconds with a rather serious expression. The policeman nodded after authenticating the badge was real and let him enter. Narukami lifted the yellow cross as he slightly bent down his body and passed it. He opened his phone to message Ryu yet he saw a message in it. [Narukami, you may have seen the news. Our current situation can be considered as good, I guess? I don''t know, I can''t explain it to you. Time is running short, just to let you know that me and Asahi with Z. We will be okay.] He frowned, even Z is involved? Just what is going on? He got a bad feeling when he knew that Z was involved. Nothing''s good when this guy was involved. He felt a headache at this point and said to himself, just what did Z do for the heavens to have a grudge on him? Narukami and Z can be considered close. The latter often told him tales of his adventures and all of them were interesting but Narukami couldn''t help but pity Z. In all those adventures, he was always at death''s gate, sometimes got schemed so hard that his trust towards humanity gradually died but thankfully managed to pull it through and kill the mastermind a hundred times worse. Now that Z was involved, it should be safe to assume it was relating to Z''s past or something along the line. Perhaps old grudges of an old ''friend'' and the former want to settle it here, right now. Narukami then put this at the back of his thought for a moment and went to the debris of Ryu''s home. Ryu actually lived in a small 7x7 apartment but he loved to say the whole building was his home and the owners of each room were like his family members. After asking around, Narukami found out the tenants of each room weren''t home but instead they were in a hot spring. On the day before the accident, a strange man gave them coupons to enter a hot spring for free as a ''goodwill'' as the man just moved out and wanted to maintain a good relationship with his neighbors. Narukami felt like this man was more than meets the eye. It seemed coming here wasn''t in vain, at least he got some clues. Looking at his surroundings, he noticed a few official Sorcerers at the scene. Just as he was about to approach them, someone approached him first. "Good morning, Narukami-san," a man in his twenties greeted him politely with a smile and Narukami simply nodded. "Good morning, and you are?" Narukami replied indifferently. "My name is Hikomi Aza, most people call me Komi. You can call me anything you like." Narukami grunted in acknowledgement and said straight to the point, "any developments?" Komi paused for a brief moment and replied, "Other than the fact that the Fallen Nightless is the main suspect, we discover a man named Zarakhtul. He was the one who gave those coupons to the tenants." Narukami''s forehead creased slightly but this little detail was left unnoticed by Komi. Narukami then asked, "what is his motive?" "It''s unknown. After a complete check of his background, we found out he is an important figure in Ki''s Fantasy World." Ki''s Fantasy World was a game company owned by Kuroda Ki, Kuroda Aya''s father. It was one of the biggest game companies in the world. Their games were always high on demand. Their games, in terms of quality or entertainment. It was a top product! Not waiting for Narukami to utter a word, Komi added, "he is also connected with the serial killer that kills official Sorcerers. We then figure out the name." Narukami was amazed inwardly and said calmly, "All Beyond does hold to its name. In a short time, you manage to find out this much information. But why say it all to me?" He became suspicious at this point. Such information was valuable and there was no way one would give it freely. When Narukami asked this, his eyes were like probing Komi''s soul. It felt like Komi''s secret was leaking out upon his gaze. He felt incredibly unsettled and uncomfortable but managed to control his emotions as he replied with a smile albeit lips slightly quivered, "you''re the detective of this branch. Your reputation as the one who gave out clues in the Mabashi Shrine accident. Thanks for your contribution, we were able to get to the roots and defeat that dragon Anomaly in its embryo form." Though he said embryo form, it was the size of a thirty-story building! Although in embryo form, it could topple down a country if given enough time. If the five major organizations were careless, their official Sorcerers might die without a chance to scream. Chapter 73 - Schemed "Please, you flatter me. The one who contributes the most is you guys who worked together to defeat a common enemy," said Narukami humbly but his deadpan expression made one wonder if he''s being humble or not. Komi chortled as he said, "well then, we might trouble you this time once again." Narukami nodded and politely walked away, he completed his purpose here. There was no need to linger around. As he walked, he pondered shortly if he should go to school or not and decided not to. He went to a cafe which he previously visited. A bear cafe. Once he entered, after being greeted by the bear, he sat on a table near the transparent window and looked out as crowds passed by. "May I know your order, sir?" The bear approached him and Narukami ordered an iced tea and the bear left him alone without engaging in a conversation with him. It seems he knows how to read the atmosphere, Narukami praised inwardly. He was in no mood to talk and he appreciated the bear. Now then, I shall continue to interrogate her. He poured his consciousness into his space storage and saw a girl sitting in a lotus position on top of a soft cushion before a small tv. Watching what appeared to be a comedic show, she laughed softly with lips covering her right hand. Narukami didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he saw this. She was a prisoner yet she enjoyed herself! Previously, when he ate with his family. His focus was here. To check her condition and her heavy injuries were healed. He talked with her about a few things. At first, when she saw him. She was alarmed and furious like an animal who realized someone intruded on their territory. The space shadow was Narukami''s innate ability as a vampire. He could control it freely with a simple thought So, by using a few tricks. He managed to calm her down thanks to the power he borrowed from the space shadow. In this aspect, she didn''t realize it was Narukami''s doing and believed she did so herself. "How''s your injury?" Narukami asked with a deadpan expression. Furasa heard a familiar voice and turned her head, she smiled and said her gratitude, "thank you senior for healing my injuries. How did you do it?" She asked curiously. Her injuries were, by all means terrible. Even if she was sent to the hospital specialized for Sorcerers, it would take a few days before she could get out of bed. "The space shadow has a healing attribute. By absorbing my spiritual energy, those in it slowly recovered, no matter what the injury was." Furasa was amazed as her eyes lit up, "amazing, can it cure any diseases then?" Narukami paused for a short moment and explained, "it could. However, it isn''t entirely healed, but suppressed. they might grow dependent on me. If they are away from me, then the injury would come back and if they are near me, their diseases couldn''t wreak havoc and focus their attention on defending.." How this worked was because as soon as the person entered his space storage and as long as Narukami willed it. Their body would involuntarily absorb the energy in his space storage. And the energy was all from Narukami''s spiritual energy. As a vampire, it could heal injuries. It wasn''t only his blood that could do so. This energy then killed the virus of the diseased person but couldn''t erase its existence. The process of eradicating the virus was fierce. His spiritual energy would often be lost and needed reinforcement. Why they lost was because when his spiritual energy entered someone else''s body, its quality and strength sharply declined. At this point, as long as the person was near him. His spiritual energy would seep into their blood and constantly fought with the virus. Causing the latter to stop causing havoc and fully on defense. At the same time, his spiritual energy would sneakily seep into the damaged part of the human body which the virus had damaged and heal it to a certain extent but with the virus continuously multiplied, it was hard for the organ to recover. Furasa listened attentively and was impressed that such a person had such an unrivaled ability that she lost as to what to say. Not waiting for Furasa to utter anything, Narukami changed the topic and said, "How did you gather this stuff?" There was a tv, a soft cushion, and books scattered on the pitch-black ground. This girl made his space shadow her home and Narukami didn''t remember storing these things here. These things were useless! "I found it as I ventured deeper and when I found these, I found a letter. Here." Furasa gave Narukami a letter that was lying on the ground. Receiving the letter, Narukami tore it open and read, this was the content: Brother, I''m storing these here! Hehe, I bought them at fair prices despite them being antiques and I don''t want them to be broken. Forgive me for doing so without your permission. But I have no choice! P.S: How I discovered opening your space storage is because I asked grandma for help. Teehe (^_-) Narukami''s clench became tight, causing the letter to crumple. Narukami sighed helplessly. Now that his little brother found a way to access his space storage, he must be careful storing his stuff and had to avoid his little brother finding them. Most of his items were dangerous weapons, artifacts, various ingredients to concoct potions, and corpses. "Furasa, who ordered you to attack your friends?" Narukami asked solemnly. Without beating around the bush, he jumped straight to the point after an idle chat. Furasa hesitated for a second but looking at his eyes, she was enchanted by him. Causing her trust in him subconsciously soared. "It''s my elder brother," she replied simply. Narukami was satisfied with her answer and felt bad for using a dirty trick to get her answer. Aside from his eyes'' ability to passively intimidate and cause some people to have affection towards him, it also lowered one''s guard to a certain degree. This was extremely taxing as it involved one''s soul. Gaining trust must be deep from inside one''s heart, one''s soul, not by force. Narukami intruded her soul without her knowing it. The soul was extremely sensitive. By using a special technique, Narukami was able to affect her soul, thus causing her to trust him rather easily. "Why did he do it?" "By killing some Sorcerers and making it seem like they are killed by Anomalies. My brother wanted to see how All Beyond would react. My brother wanted to decrease their manpower slowly. That is what I know, I don''t know his purpose." She replied heavily, containing some sorrow and regret in her voice. So he''s testing the waters, Narukami shortly concluded. "Who taught you to use the sacred incantation?" "My brother, if I don''t learn it. He threatened me that my life will be a living hell. At first, I viewed it as an empty threat but one day, I made a grave mistake and soon found out it was planned by my brother, he schemed me. If I still don''t want to learn it. My reputation in All Beyond would tarnish, my work would all be for naught and I might lose my future. Left with no choice, I had to learn it." After hearing her explanation, he was disgusted by her brother and said in his heart in disdain, what an absolute scumbag. Using his little sister as a tool to achieve his goal. Even scheming her that she had no choice but to oblige, I despise this kind of person. His expression was deadpan but he was furious inside. He despised those scheming bastards. Although his facial expressions were stolen, his emotions were not. Trying his best to stay calm, he said, "I would''ve done the same if I were in your shoes. It is fortunate I didn''t kill you the first time we met. Otherwise, once I found out the truth, it was certain I would regret it for the rest of my life," said Narukami regrettably. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Narukami apologized from the bottom of his heart, "I''m sorry for what I did to you." Furasa''s heart was touched when she heard this, "it''s okay, senior. You simply do your job, I wouldn''t blame you if I died. I killed my entire squadron and tamed Anomaly. That''s enough for the organization to make my life a living hell. Either by turning me into a sex slave or an entire life of torture." Although from the surface All Beyond appeared to be an upright organization with a grand goal, to save humanities from the danger of Anomalies. Inside, it didn''t follow the modern norm, especially for those who break the rules. Their rights to live in the society would be detained, they were no different than livestock. Chapter 74 - The Third Child Of One The Seventh "Furasa, do you want to take revenge on your brother?" Narukami asked with a rather serious voice. Furasa looked at Narukami confusedly, why did he want to help her? Was there any gain? She probably thought. As if reading her mind, he said, "he''s the master of all this. If I let this guy be, many will be injured." At this point, the faces of his family members all appeared in his mind and he was determined to catch this guy before he had the chance to injure his family. "Senior, thank you." Furasa smiled and Narukami didn''t say anything, he simply nodded and confirmed her decision. "What''s your decision? Either you want to seek revenge or not, I''m still going to kill him." Narukami wanted to make sure he did want to kill her brother, not because of her, but because he wanted to. He feared that if he did it because of her, Furasa might feel guilty about killing his brother. Nevertheless, they were still a family, there was a profound feeling between them despite they have enmity towards each other. Some kind of connection between each other, it was hard to define and tell. Furasa could tell if Narukami killed her brother because of her, she could tell that something very important in her heart might go missing. "Senior, before I kill him. Could I have a talk with him?" She requested. Narukami paused for a short moment before he said calmly, "Sure, his life is already in your hands the moment he makes you go through something painful." Furasa was delighted to hear that and thanked him. With the matter at hand concluding, Narukami talked with her for a straight thirty minutes about various topics. From others'' viewpoints, Narukami sat there with his eyes fully closed. Seemingly sleeping but what gathered their attention was his sitting posture and profound appearance. He was resting his chin with his right hand and facing the window. His face was filled with peace and tranquility, it was as though he separated himself from the mortal world and had entered the spiritual world. In consideration of his good look, the females couldn''t help but once in a while glance at him. Seeing his peaceful face somehow cleansed all the negative emotions in their heart. Once they exited the cafe, they felt refreshed. It was as if they just breathed in the clean and pure air of a mountain. Exiting his space storage, space shadow, whatever you want to call it, Narukami didn''t care. He opened his eyes and drank a glass of iced tea. . . . In a grandmaster''s branch office, three people were sitting on a sofa that was located in the center of the room. One was an extremely handsome man with his eyes closed and a sharp aura exuded from him. His eyebrows were narrowed, making him more fierce. His long, silky and straight black hair simply enhanced his appearance by a million points, he was akin to a celestial being descended from the heavens. Next to this celestial-like figure was a woman. She had a filled breast and was dressed in a white blouse and black skirt, a calm smile was constantly radiating from her face, making her easy to approach, and appeared extremely friendly. Last but not least was a brown-skinned man with scary-looking eyes, his gaze piercing one''s soul and adding it with his huge body and muscular build, one couldn''t help but to be intimidated before him. Though the fact a cat was lying on his laps and he patted it with a bright smile broke that scary part of him, instead, making him very comical and strange. They were sitting on a sofa which was located in the middle of the room. The celestial figure and the friendly woman sat side by side while the giant man sat in the opposite direction of them. "Captain, vice-captain, and the first member of the squad. I sincerely thank you for coming here," Egasaki Hirohito politely greeted them. He was sitting with his back leaning against the black, office chair. Next to him was his secretary, a lady around her twenties. She was holding brown files as she examined these people. "Straight to the point, grandmaster Hirohito, we didn''t have enough time to idle chat," the celestial-like figure said coldly. He was pissed to learn that he had to come to a small branch to handle a nameless opponent. If it was that dragon Anomaly, it would be different but his current target was a nameless nobody! "Very well, Gu. As one of the Seventh Child, your time is incredibly limited, I''m sorry for this, well then. Let us get to the point, this is the information you need for your mission." Right after Hirohito said this, his secretary approached them one by one and gave them the brown file. Seeing how efficient Hirohito was handling the matter, Gu''s impression of Hirohito increased Receiving the file, Gu tore it open and read the documents in it. As he kept reading, his brows knitted deeply and retracted his gaze to Hirohito, he asked solemnly, "Grandmaster Hirohito, are you mocking me?" Right after he said this, the door suddenly opened and a man entered. He clapped ever so slowly as though an audience was appreciating a show. Clap, clap "Well, well, if this isn''t Gu of the Third Child? Your looks are as great as the rumors make it to be but your inner part is as rotten as a dying beast but even such a thing still has its value towards some birds," the man scoffed in a carefree manner. All the gazes focused on the source of the man and they shot him with a furious look. A man dared to barge in an important meeting and even insult one of the Seventh Child! Gu shot him with a look of disbelief, "Iraha, what are you doing here?" Iraha smiled like a cunning fox and replied, "try to guess! I might be here to see your expression but what''s with your look? It dropped the value of your handsomeness! Gu, are you okay? It is as if you see someone just come back from their grave." Iraha emphasized ''come back'' and made those who hear it realize something''s wrong but they couldn''t pinpoint it. "It seems you know Gu, Iraha?" Hirohito wondered and Iraha laughed. "Ahaha! Who doesn''t know about Gu? He''s one of the Seventh Child! If I, as an informant, didn''t know this. I might as well choose a better career but I wonder what''s good for me, probably becoming a Sorcerer isn''t bad, right Gu?" Iraha posed another question but Gu was shivering. Seeing one of the Seventh Child shivered just like that made one wonder what was going on and who this Iraha was. "Ah, looks like I''m being rude for our first meeting. Sorry, sorry!" He apologized but his tone did not sound at all apologetic! He said so in a playful manner. Like when one used it when joking around with their friend to be precise. Averting his gaze to Hirohito, Iraha noticed that he squinted his eyes as he tried to probe him but Hirohito simply smiled. "Hirohito, if you want to kill Sixth. You should plan this out carefully but I don''t care though," said Iraha as he shrugged his shoulders with a smile of ridicule. Iraha then leaned against the wall as he added, "Sixth is powerful despite he has yet to reach Level ten. Based on my source, even four people from the Seventh Child couldn''t win against him. "His background is unknown, his strength is capable of destroying this branch down to ashes yet he didn''t make any moves. "From what I see so far, he controlled those beasts to kill three hundred Anomalies every day. "Yesterday, for some unknown reason, he was a bit late, and thus, three hundred Anomalies swarmed the city. "More than two hundred civilians lost their lives yet the public did not know this as the news is concealed by All Beyond. "Their families get compensation to live a good life for quite a while but not only that, you even use a technique that allows them to make them forget about the person that had died. "I salute you, All Beyond." He clapped and then, he laughed loudly. It appeared to be an ordinary laugh but for the rest of the people here, it sounded like a mock and a fierce insult. Even a slap on the face was better than this! "Iraha, are you trying to test my patience?" Hirohito spilled out a terrifying killing intent. As the grandmaster branch, he couldn''t let an insult to be dismissed just like that. If it was necessary, Hirohito would chose violencr Iraha shot him a smile. There was a trace of ridicule in his eyes. "Scary! Your eyes are scary, Hirohito! I''m so scared that I don''t remember I said anything that test your patience! Too bad, really." He once again shrugged his shoulders in a carefree manner and added, "well anyway, cute secretary, here''s an early valentine gift for you. This secret lover of yours poured all his love into this." Iraha gave the secretary a rather small memory card. The secretary was not happy in the slightest when she got it as Iraha''s behavior get into her nerves and she said in disdain, "if not for the fact this is important, I would rather stomp it with my foot and burn its fragments to ashes." "I guess I understand one reason why you are still single but that''s okay, no matter what or how long I have to wait. There''s always some space left for you in my heart," Iraha said with a teasing smile. "Scram," she said coldly as she turned her back and gave the memory card to Hirohito. "You did a good job, Iraha. Now go," Hirohito said as he put the memory case into a small box. Putting his hands into his pocket, Iraha approached the door as he warned cheerfully, "I''m looking forward to the climax, make sure to move your pieces carefully." As he approached the door, Hirohito gazed at Iraha''s back intently and sighed inwardly, I couldn''t see any openings even though he purposely showed me his back, just what is he? For an informant, his strength is incomparable. After this, Iraha closed the door and the room gained its original state. Calm yet domineering. All the guests in the room was bewildered and shot Hirohito a hateful gaze. They were infuriated for how this man act and Hirohito didn''t do anything to punish him, simply let him go. Looking at their expression, Hirohito knew their meaning, they demanding an explanation. Hirohito explained who Iraha was, "he is an informant we hired. His status in the branch is a bit special and this time, we hired him to dig deeper about Sixth." Chapter 75 - Alibi Walking leisurely in the corridor, Iraha once in a while jumped like a happy bunny. His bright smile was plastered on his face as he traversed in the corridor. A few people watching him were confused why this man was so happy, curious what happened to him that allowed him to be in such a state. Reaching the bottom floor, he swept his gaze over and found something not interesting, he was about to walk away when suddenly. "IIIIIIRAAAAAHAAAAA-KUUUUUNNNNN!" A slow taunting shout of a young lady rang out in the lobby, silence immediately struck them. All of them diverted their gazes to the source of the shout and found a blond girl with brown glasses, walking slowly as the crowd walked aside, opening a path for her. Her expression was unsightly and was enraged. Although she looked like a fragile flower that needed protection. That image instantly crumbled when they saw she carried two trucks with both hands. The girl held the truck''s bumper as she approached Iraha, dragging those trucks like nothing, making her incredibly fierce and wild. The truck she dragged was the one with sixteen wheels and containers they carried, shockingly heavy and huge. Even twenty adults weren''t able to make it move with brute strength! Yet this girl was able to cause everyone''s jaws to drop. Iraha immediately turned his head to the girl and was startled when he saw two massive trucks with containers that probably weigh tons being dragged as if they were nothing. How did she get those trucks? Iraha''s eyes dilated. His body reflexively shivered. Fortunately, he managed to keep his calm and smiled, "Wassup, Rin-chan, you seem to be fine and lively. I bet you''re incredibly happy to see me here." "Happy? Yes, I would be happy if you are dead, would you be kind enough to please this girl''s request?" She smiled calmly but her tone was slightly heavy. "That I can''t promise, but if you need someone to marry, I''m always here! We''ve known each other for a few years!" "Even if we''re the last human on earth, I rather skin myself and commit suicide than marry a despicable bastard!" She threw the trucks. They traversed in the air like a spear and the crowd let out a panicking scream. The crowds near Iraha immediately scatter to save themselves and leave Iraha alone. "How disappointing, you guys even call yourself humans who risked their lives to save humanity yet run away when an ordinary person is in danger," said Iraha regrettably before the two trucks crushed him. Bam! Bam! One truck crashed into the ground while the other one followed, smashed at it, and let out a loud bang. Dust filled the air as the ground formed weblike cracks. The first truck''s bumper caved in, the rest of its long body didn''t fall to the ground but instead remained in the air and as soon as the second truck smashed at it. It caused it to fall and an explosive sound rang out into everyone''s ears. As the dust had yet to vanish, a complete silence descended, one of the people then asked doubtfully, "is he dead?" As if answering his question, a long whistle of disbelief and amazement entered their ears. "Rin-chan, are you sure you are born from a human? Not from a gorilla?" A man''s voice asked curiously in a carefree manner. Not long after, the dust which covered the trucks vanished as a strong blow of the wind passed by. The crowds let out a startled scream when sensing such a precise and powerful control of the Anemo element. Following the source, they saw a man sitting on the heavily damaged truck container and swaying about his legs. He looked down at Rin with a mocking smile. Gnashing her teeth in complete anger, her face turned slightly ugly. She leaped forward at him and Iraha showed his white teeth as the edge of his lips lifted. He leaped off the container and before he could touch the ground, a small tornado formed beneath his feet. He was floating on top of it. He willed it as it carried him out of the building. By the time Rin appeared in his latest position, he had already disappeared. Hastily, she looked at the exit and saw a man sitting cross-legged on top of a whirling tornado. Iraha waved his hand as he got out of the building before disappearing from her line of sight. Rin''s eyes shrank in panic. She quickly rushed at him but after she went through the door, she didn''t see anyone. Feeling unwilling and infuriated in her heart that her mortal enemy escaped, she shouted to the heavens, "IIIIIRAAAAAAHAAAAA!" Her voice reverberated through the air as it was imbued with spiritual energy. Even those miles away could hear this rumbling voice, seemingly wanting to shake the heavens. Iraha stood at the peak of the branch''s building. He was looking down at Rin''s angry expression. After she let out a roar, she went back to the building hastily. Iraha couldn''t help but chuckle, "looks like she''s in a great mood. I wonder how thick skin she is to shout that loudly?" Then, his figure turned to incorporeal and misty. The smile on his face remained, looking extremely eerie and had an extremely sinister air to it. He was like those evil ghosts who just enjoyed their victim''s reaction after being disturbed countless times but still didn''t get it enough until they were satisfied or their victim was killed. Wind passed by as his body vanished from the thin air. . . . A few hours had passed and Narukami entered the branch to do some easy missions. If he didn''t, his squad points would be the lowest amongst the squad here. Should that happen, others wouldn''t hesitate to mock them for being lazy and useless despite having been granted a special status within the branch. He was lazy enough to hear such insults and hate it if that happened. To be constantly being mocked and bullied, even saints would be angry. Therefore, to avoid such a thing happening in the future. He completed some easy missions to rake up points which should be enough to prevent his squad from ending up at the bottom of the leaderboard. Each squad had contribution points, these points determined your squad effectiveness and strength in the leaderboard. The more one''s points accumulated, the greater the chance for their squad to stand in the first position. The reward was also generous. Narukami was aware of this yet he wasn''t tempted. He knew how this was how the organization worked. Frankly speaking, the rewards were like carrots on a stick and the squads were the donkeys that followed it. He despised this system very much but he wasn''t that dumb to show it on the surface. For Narukami, as long as his squad was average, not so low that other people dared to bully them or too high that it caught unnecessary attention, it was enough. Although the rewards weren''t as good, it was rather enough. With his family''s wealth, he could spend them and buy necessary things for his squad and members. But, most of his family wealth was from his great ancestor. Even he would be embarrassed if he kept borrowing some money from her, so he did so unless it was necessary. Anyway, his plan of coming here wasn''t to diligently grind points in hopes of advancing in the leaderboard but instead to make an alibi. Even though he wasn''t sure, he had to play safe rather than sorry. This was because he got a feeling that some people might have already figured out that Narukami was Sixth but what they lacked was proof. If he recklessly invaded the Furasa territory, they could easily find out the proof. Every time Narukami disappeared, Sixth appeared. By making an alibi, it would instantly erase all suspicion towards him. How they manage to figure out he and Sixth was one person. Narukami could guess how; they perhaps discover it from artifacts that specialized in tracking and strange techniques. No matter how perfect you are to hide your identity, nothing is perfect in this world, he said to himself as he looked at the huge whiteboard with many papers pinned in it. After searching for a suitable mission, he grabbed one of the papers from the board and gave it to a lady behind the desk. He asked a few questions regarding the mission and got satisfying answers. The mission he got was to investigate a mysterious library that was found beneath a house. In a secret underground room. A squad of fifth rank Sorcerers enter the library but a few seconds later. Those who entered it all vanished from inside. Thankfully, the squad leader ordered one person to guard the library while the rest entered. When this person noticed his entire squadron vanished just like that, he didn''t enter the library to find out what was wrong and quickly went to All Beyond to report his discovery. This happened a few days ago. Because the mission this time was in a closed room, Narukami decided to choose it. Chapter 76 - Climax Faster Than Expected This task also required a few Sorcerers and Narukami couldn''t do it alone. Fortunately, there was a squad that was prepared and lacked a person. Narukami was satisfied with how lucky he was and asked the lady behind the desk where this squad was. Although Narukami was a captain of a squad, it was normal for squads to collaborate and as the only person from his squad, he could participate in this. His position as a captain practically vanished as soon as he collaborated with this squad and had to follow the orders of that squad''s captain. Thankfully this was temporary. What he was planning was replacing himself with his shadow clone and his real self would then raid Furasa''s household. He wasn''t worried at all that his cover might be blown, he had a trick. Anyway, the squad was already in location. Whether they get an extra person or not, they were still going to investigate the mysterious library. So he had to hurry before the operation started. No one wanted to be late in an official operation like this. However, despite this, he walked away calmly, and then, he heard a scream from a distance. The crowded lobby became silent and Narukami was curious. Sadly, he didn''t have the luxury to see what was going on so he sneakily went to the exit. Just as he was about to walk away from the door, he saw a woman dragging two heavy and huge trucks. He was shocked upon this that his eyes dilated. However, his calm expression made this whole thing seem contradictory. After a few seconds in a surprising state, he walked away and found a secluded corner. Following this, his whole body was engulfed in a black bud and he reappeared in an abandoned building near the location. Then, he sent out his clone in the direction of where that squad gathered. Using half of his consciousness to control the shadow, it walked naturally to its destination. Simultaneously, he teleported to a small hill near the Furasa household and observed it from a distance with a deadpan expression. He spread out his spiritual senses and detected two Level 8 experts. He didn''t know who these people were and he didn''t know their trump cards. Narukami was powerful but he wasn''t reckless. He knew strength wasn''t the only thing in a battle. Although some said that before a true strength all schemes were futile, that wasn''t entirely true. Narukami entered his shadow space and asked Furasa where his brother was. "Narukami, are you sure you want to do this? There isn''t much to gain," Furasa wondered with a frown from the shadow. Narukami replied, "he''s dangerous. Everyone who dared to disturb the city, shaking the balance and wanting it destroyed, I must erase them all." "Why?" She blurted out a question. "I made a promise," Narukami answered simply. Paused for a bit longer, Furasa finally replied to his question, "he''s in the core region. Our house is quite vast, there are outer, inner, and core regions. In which region is separated by a wall. Many guards guard each wall and they are all Level 7 experts. They get proper nurturing from our clan." To nurture Level 7 experts as though they are plants, the Furasa clan sure is wealthy, Narukami said inwardly in a self-deprecating manner. One must know that to reach Level 7 was extremely hard and resourceful. Perhaps only big organizations like the five major organizations and other big, cult, and underground organizations such as Fallen Nightless could do so. The fact the Furasa clan was able to do it showed just how much of a resource they had. Narukami didn''t know how they got it but he was deeply impressed. "Who are those level 8 Sorcerers?" "They are the elders. They are incredibly powerful and have experienced many battles. They must not be underestimated." Her tone was solemn and her expression was stiff. Hearing her tone, Narukami was alarmed but he didn''t show it on the surface. "What else?" "Each region had runes and talismans. If they are activated, it would weaken invaders, the deeper you venture, the faster your body turns numb. For many years, no one dares to raid the Furasa household as each rune and talisman are unrivaled, some said that once you step into the outer region. Your spiritual energy would be sucked dry that you only left with skin and bones," she explained with a bit of pride. It looked like she was proud of this aspect of her clan. Narukami nodded and silently thought, it seems entering from the front gate is a bad idea. He explored some ideas in his mind for a few minutes before finding one. He approached the household and waited in a bush. Hiding before the walls that separated the outer region and the forest, guards were patrolling. Their aura was solid and firm. Each one of these guards could kill sixth Anomalies rather easily. They were a bit stronger compared to official Sorcerers. Narukami examined these guards and remembered their patrolling rhythm. He sneakily went to the side of the bush where one of these guards passed. After waiting for a few breaths, Narukami launched a surprise attack. The other guards didn''t notice this as they were away from him and they seriously watched what was in front of them and didn''t dare to turn their heads before the time was up. Using this chance, Narukami shot forward from the bush like a snake and grabbed the guard''s mouth. He threatened as he whispered into his ears, "if you move, I''ll break your neck." His voice was calm but that was more terrifying than a real threat kind of voice. The guard vigorously nodded and Narukami hit him unconscious. As his body fell, Narukami hurriedly dragged the moveless body back into the bush, changing his clothes into the guard''s uniform, and left the bush as he acted as the guard, patrolling the area. The guard on the other side noticed it was time for him to turn his body and so he did. He saw his colleague was still there and continued as per normal. When they passed shoulder by shoulder, by then Narukami could exude a sigh of relief as what just happened was a close call Within two seconds, he managed to put a person into a temporary sleep and disguised as that person. Fortunately, my disguise ability has reached its peak, Narukami said to himself. As he leveled up and his body got stronger, his vampire abilities slowly showed themselves, and changing his appearance was one of those abilities. When he first used this ability, it took ten seconds to change his appearance but now, it took approximately 1,5 seconds. Even those who could change their appearance would find this speed shocking. Furasa, who was in his shadow, who shared the same vision as Narukami was shocked and amazed. She didn''t know Narukami had such an ability. Even further, he changed his appearance abnormally quickly! She almost jumped in fright, as well as surprised. "Senior, which one is the real you? The one as a high schooler or a child?" She asked curiously. There was no need to hide it even further as Furasa had seen both of his forms so he replied, "a high schooler." "At such a young age reached the peak of Level 8. You are talented amongst the talented." She praised with a calm smile. "Thank you. Now then, we should enter." Narukami hurriedly averted their focus to the current matter. "How should we do it?" "You''ll know." Furasa in his shadow space frowned. In that shadow space, there was a holographic display in front of her that showed everything that Narukami perceived. One could say this was similar to a live stream. Narukami halted his legs and the guard on the side noticed this peculiar movement. He reflexively knitted his brows and asked, "Daichi-kun, is something wrong?" However, ''Daichi'' didn''t answer but instead turned his body towards the wall and punched it! "What are you doing?!" The guard shouted as he was infuriated but before he could stop Narukami. The thick, red wall was blasted open, dust filled the air as it engulfed Narukami''s figure and after a few seconds, it scattered and revealed no one was there. Not long enough, an explosion sounded in the outer region and the earth trembled greatly. The soil shot upwards as though a fountain and following that was another explosion. The guard was stunned to discover a terrifying aura within the outer region. He didn''t notice this earlier, was it an enemy? Or an ally? Devoured by his curiosity, he left his patrolling station and entered the outer region through the gap Narukami had just made. What came into his vision was a beautiful woman dressed in a white blouse and black skirt. This was the exact woman that sat next to Gu, the Third Child of the Seventh Child. "Well, well. It seems your strength is as great as the rumors," the woman said with a smile. "Who are you?" Narukami asked with narrowed eyes. This woman was Level 7 yet Narukami got an inexplicable feeling in him that she was dangerous. "Call me Vivi, it''s an honor to finally meet you, Mr. Sixth but too bad our first meeting was short." "Vivi?" Narukami repeated her name as something flashed in his mind. "You''re the person that the branch sent?" Narukami asked doubtfully. He thought that there would be a bunch of people yet only one person welcome him. "All Beyond isn''t too low to send a whole squad to deal with you, me alone is enough," she coldly scoffed. "How did you know I''m here?" Narukami already expected her to answer to be like that and prepared another question. "We have our means," she replied. What kind of a person to tell everything to their enemy? It was after Iraha left that Hirohito checked what the content of the memory card was. It has extremely detailed information about Sixth''s next move. Hirohito didn''t know how Iraha managed to find this out. Ignoring that for a second, he quickly ordered the three people to come to the Furasa household so as to ambush Sixth and capture him. Death or alive. "If you''re here, then is the Third Child, Gu here?" Narukami asked calmly. "You don''t have to worry, I''m ready to fight." Chapter 77 - Impatient Leads To Nowhere "Gu-sama? You should stay in the core region and guard there! This isn''t according to the plan!" Vivi was shocked when she saw Gu slowly descend to the ground as though a divine immortal visited the lowly realm. His long hair fluttered, his handsome face couldn''t be compared to anything in this world. For a second there, Vivi lost the light in her eyes and went in a daze as she was immersed by Gu''s face but thankfully, managed to snap back out of it. "If we can defeat him together? Why one on one? Sixth is our, All Beyond''s enemy, he must be eliminated," he said grimly and looked at Sixth in disdain. At this moment, Gu was in the air while Narukami was on the ground. Gu looked down at him indifferently and arrogantly. As though an emperor looked down at one of its subjects. "You must be Gu? The heavens must be blind to give you that pretty face," said Narukami calmly. Gu smiled in response and his charm further increased, Vivi''s heart thumped and she wanted to see his face as long as she could. "Sixth, I''m in a good mood. Kill yourself and I''ll let bury you with your corpse still intact." He offered salvation for Narukami. "I don''t know that handsome people only have a point in their face but not in their intelligence, I''m impressed. Seriously, how did you become one of the Seventh Child? Did you use your handsomeness to bribe All Beyond?" When his emotion reached a certain point, to a limit that couldn''t be held. His expression would be returned but under one requirement, Narukami mustn''t know his facial expression was back. Under the pressure of a Level 10 expert, he didn''t have the luxury to think about what facial expression he made. Because he usually wore a calm and indifferent facial expression, he took it that his expression was like that right now but little did he know. His expression was that of ridicule with a mocking smile. Seeing his change of expression, Gu felt something was off but couldn''t find out what it was. And his focus entirely shifted from that to Sixth''s remark. A killing intent shot out of his body like an explosion, causing everyone''s knees to drop and kneel before him. Narukami''s smile lifted, "oh? The fact that you''re angry shows that my words are true or is it because you dislike how I insult All Beyond? Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t look down upon them but I am." Right now, with the side effect of the golden brooch temporarily removed because his emotion had already reached the limit, he was showing his true self. His true identity. This only happened in a battle that he found exciting and one shouldn''t underestimate the term exciting, it was entirely on his mood. Cause some powerful battles should be that way but Narukami might find it boring, on the other hand, a battle that should be boring to others, he found it was not. "You! Compared to All Beyond, you are nothing! Not even a glance! Yet you dare to look down on its existence? Who do you think you are?" Gu was infuriated. To him, All Beyond was his saviour. After the devastating world war two, he lost his home, his parents, his brothers, and sisters, his friends. Everything he cared for was gone, excluding him. Controlled by negative emotions, he jumped off a cliff to kill himself but was found by a fisherman. That fisherman was the third generation of All Beyond''s official Sorcerer. Being taken care of by him and with the support of All Beyond, he grew up to become a fine young man. Then, he wanted to repay the man''s and All Beyond''s favor for taking care of him by helping him and All Beyond as much as possible. The man was still alive but his whereabouts were unknown so Gu could only assist All Beyond with their matters while waiting for this man to come back. All Beyond''s benevolence to him had carved deep within his heart and he couldn''t allow someone to bad talk to them, insult them, mock them and even look down on them. "In your fools'' eyes, I''m a villain and I''m too lazy to explain it to an idiot. Let me emphasize this to you, I didn''t do anything wrong. I killed that dragon Anomaly when I noticed the five organizations aren''t able to." "Nonsense! The five organizations are strong enough to change the tide of the world!" Vivi retorted. If the five organizations decided to team up and change the world''s order. They could do it but their ambition never reached that point. "No, that dragon Anomaly could easily wipe out the five organizations but it didn''t. That thing''s intention isn''t to destroy the world, from what I see. That thing only uses 20% of its strength when it fights with you fools." "What?" Gu and Vivi exclaimed in surprise and looked at him with doubt. "I don''t care if you believe me or not. Even that thing didn''t use its full strength, five of the Seventh Child was heavily injured, forty percent of total Sorcerers that five organizations had gathered lost their lives, twenty percent injured, and ten percent wounded." They fell in thought, this was indeed what happened. The loss here was greater than the reward. With many Sorcerers dead within a week dealt a fatal blow to these five organizations, especially the one that ranked fifth. Lack of manpower affected their everyday tasks. Causing them to slowly fall but news lately said that they were slowly getting back on their tracks. "Assuming your words are correct, why did the dragon only use twenty percent of its power?" Gu asked thoughtfully. Narukami didn''t expect Gu would believe his words and chose to discuss this. He thought Gu would think his words were empty and false. "I don''t know. At the time, many Sorcerers attack the dragon. It slowly increased its attack, from twenty percent to twenty-one, twenty-two, and so forth. The dragon was infuriated because it was disturbed and couldn''t take any longer, he began to increase the output of its strength. Before it was too late, I had to slash it down." Gu pondered shortly and said, "but I saw that the dragon is in its weakened state. All of us saw its death struggle and in that position, it used the remaining of its strength to go all out so as to go out with a bang." "You are being deceived, the injuries you saw were an illusion. Its death struggle included, in my view. You all looked at it foolishly while it gathered its energy instead of taking action or running. Just what on earth did you fools see in your illusion?" Narukami said coldly. His words involuntarily made Gu recall what happened back then when he was fighting with the dragon. Strange, however, when he discovered all of his memories regarding it were muddled and blurry, he instinctively frowned. "All of you entered an illusion of a high-rank Anomaly without any protection. Even further, this is from a dragon and such a creature specialized in the illusion domain. Entering such a state is no different than a dream, it is no wonder you couldn''t recall the events and the matter easily forgotten. "Have you realized that until now, none of the organizations have done a follow-up investigation about that dragon Anomaly? "This was because when they tried to recall it, the memories of it disappeared and when they didn''t, it appeared. "Even if they try to write it, make a reminder on their phones, it will be the same. In fact, you would subconsciously erase these reminders. "Thus, the great and never-ending cycle started," Narukami explained and ended his words with a sigh. Gu and Vivi took a few minutes to digest the information they had swallowed. The person in front of them was Sixth, a mysterious expert that probably lived since ancient times. This was proved by his display of profound and ancient lightning techniques when fighting with that dragon. How people guessed that it was profound was because no one, not even the old people with vast knowledge of different element techniques in their heads had seen it before. Yup, he fought one on one with the dragon Anomaly before many crowds. Well in truth, these profound and ancient techniques were actually from one of the techniques he got from one of his past lives. What made it interesting was that this technique leveled at ordinary in that world yet in this world, it was considered as profound. Narukami didn''t know if he should be delighted or not. "Sixth, what you said couldn''t change the fact that we have to catch you," Vivi said solemnly as he found his words to be true. With someone who could fight with an Anomaly dragon all alone by himself, surely that person wouldn''t do something as shameless as lying. She found the truth to be shocking and the more she thought of it, the more certain she was. "I know and I also know you guys aren''t bad guys, just two kids doing a task from the old. I''m not going to blame you but you two must need to know that I kill three hundred Anomalies every day, although the reason was entirely on me. I still chose to face it alone, not even once I tried to disturb your organization but what does your organization do in the end? Chase me like dogs and want me to die. Yesterday, I''m pretty sure you''re aware of the situation and that is just a warning. Gu, as the Third Child, you must know what I''m trying to say." His face was grim and dark. His voice was deep and cold as ice. Chapter 78 - Dealing Strength With Numbers Gu was startled by his words and lost his calm for a brief moment. He paused a bit longer as he wondered silently about something and he opened his mouth as he said, "Sixth, that is the higher ups'' decision. For them, we are all chess pieces." Narukami retorted indirectly, "I don''t know the Third Child likes to be a chess piece, here I am expecting that you would hate it or despise it." Gu shook his head, "how come I? Sixth, will you turn your back on a person who saved your life?" Narukami turned silent as he wondered and quickly noticed his meaning and replied, "I''m not saying to stab them in the back in general, this is different as it is for their own good. Don''t you want to try changing the person who saved your life if they became worse?" Seeing Gu''s expression flickered slightly, he pushed him, "with your character, I don''t think you are going to hesitate to do it. My request is simple, so simple that the seven-year-old could do it." "Are you saying Gu-sama isn''t any better than a child?!" Vivi glared. If looks could kill, perhaps Narukami had already turned into meat paste. Narukami ignored her and added, "don''t worry, our fight continues and you could refuse my request. Think it carefully, Gu. "Well then, come." Narukami made a provocative move with his right hand and Vivi was the one who made the first move. Narukami didn''t hold anything back and fought with his might. This girl simply was too dangerous, he didn''t know the reason but his sense of danger and battle instinct kept spamming this. He was unsettled. Never he got this kind of feeling and even fighting with that dragon Anomaly, that feeling didn''t last five seconds yet, right now. He was perplexed. Her body shot straight at him with incredible speed, the wind whistled as she was getting closer. "Die!" Vivi viciously shouted as a golden and ancient spear with a red dragon coiling around it appeared from the thin air and gripped tightly in her right hand. Narukami''s eyes narrowed in danger. He realized why he was unsettled. The moment that spear appeared, the greater that feeling was. What is that spear? He asked himself with narrowed eyes but as their distance closed in, he put that thought aside. Stab forward her spear and aimed at Narukami''s heart, she smiled when the edge of her spear a centimeters away from him. However, before he could hear that satisfying sound of a heart being pierced and melodious scream. She noticed that her spear stopped before the sharp point touched his left chest''s skin. All she needed was a single push and by then, his heart would be penetrated! This seemingly easy thing and something she did frequently was shockingly hard. Her eyes and mouth were wide open. She looked at Narukami as if he was a monster. The reason why her spear stopped was that Narukami produced black particles in the form of bacteria. Each of these particles was dense and tough. These particles were from his Void element. Most of Void''s technique was almost about debuffing and decreasing one''s power count. Let''s say the kinetic energy in her spear was around two million joules and every black particle absorbed a hundred joules. Since the black particles were around two hundred thousand, it was certain that her spear stopped. Of course, producing one particle drained a lot of his spiritual energy. Even the average peak of Level 8 could only make ten before their spiritual energy sucked dry. Now, Narukami''s spiritual energy was seventy percent left. This was already astronomical for Narukami. If he kept doing this, his spiritual energy probably used already before injuring Vivi. "Closer look, you''re beautiful." Narukami smiled as he leaned forward his face to her. She instinctively tilted her back. They could feel each other''s breath and warmth. Narukami then touched her spear and before he could do anything. Vivie was alarmed. She pulled back her spear and it worked, or at least that was what she thought. Narukami''s physical strength was enormously terrifying. It was as though her spear was stuck in a mountain! It won''t budge no matter how hard she struggled. "Your expression is incredibly cute right now," Narukami smiled teasingly. As his facial expression temporarily returned. He could say everything in his mind without being blocked. When his expression was stolen, he somehow couldn''t bring himself to express what he was feeling. This was incredibly vexing for him and he sometimes cursed about this. But he turned silent when he thought that most of the negative effects of powerful artifacts were something between ''agonizing death'' and ''living in insanity.'' Although what he was in was the latter, it was still tolerable. So an artifact to arrange fate as though a melody exchanged for his facial expressions were a good deal, a very, very, very good deal. Notice the three words there. Furthermore, his stolen expressions sometimes returned, allowing him to let out the feelings which were trapped in him. "Let go!" Vivi swung her spear to her right side and Narukami let go. Vivi immediately increased their distance. Seeing that attack of hers failed rippled her confidence. She was uncertain if she should attack or not. Should all of her attacks be easily stopped like that. It only made a fool of herself. She wasted all of her stamina and strength yet for naught. What was the difference between hitting the air then? At least doing so caused the air to be cut or pierced and she felt the sensation of it. Yet to Narukami, she felt nothing. It was an unfathomable feeling and quite hard to tell with words. "My turn now," he said simply as he vanished from the spot. Leaving electric strands in the air and the next thing she knew, he was already behind her. Vivi turned her head and met with a sword made out of lightning that was about to pierce her stomach. She avoided it but it was too late, his movements were too fast. Closing her eyes as she prepared for the pain, she gritted her teeth but the pain she was anticipating never came. Opening her eyes, she found that she was distant, and replacing her original position was a log which was struck in lightning before turning to ashes. "Space element, this is troubling," Narukami concluded what had just transpired. Prior to Narukami''s sword about to stab her, she disappeared and what reappeared was a log. While Vivi was where that log position was. Narukami looked at Gu and said, "I guess some rumors are just rumors, your Space element is more terrifying than what they suggest." "It is an honor to be able to receive a compliment from you," replied him politely. The arrogance in his eyes could no longer be seen. "The honor is on me," Narukami smiled indifferently. This was a popular trait of Gu, once he viewed his enemy seriously. The arrogance in him had already vanished, replaced with proud and aloof. Gu unsheathed his sword and it let out a sharp glint of light, as well as that crisp and ringing voice. The former reverberated in the air for a few seconds before turning the battlefield back to its original state. Gu assumed a fighting stance and Narukami looked at him calmly. "Retract," Gu said and the space seemed to bend. On where Narukami was, he felt the space around him became unstable and chaotic. Without knowing, Narukami was already in front of Gu! Relying on his battle sense, he was able to dodge Gu''s attack that aimed at his body. If it was a hair''s breadth, there would be a deep and long slash across his body, causing him to lose a lot of blood and his strength might sharply decline. If one on one, that wasn''t a problem but his opponents were experts that had participated in many battles, gaining important lessons from fighting as their lives hang on the thread and All Beyond did their best effort in grooming them. Narukami''s goal was not them but Furasa''s elder brother. He didn''t know how strong her elder brother was and so, he absolutely had to keep as much spiritual energy as he could for the final fight. Narukami simply swayed his arm from left to right in an arc manner. Following this were hundreds of lightning arrows that form in the air and simultaneously shot at him. Raining down on him and had no way to escape. Instead in despair, his expression was calm as he watched those arrows raining on him. However, before these lightning arrows could touch him. They were stopped moving in the air! All of the arrows were stopped in mid-air as soon as they almost touched Gu. Not even his skin was injured. "Pressure," Gu said as he clenched his fist. Thus causing the arrows to condense. These arrows didn''t have any physical property in them, entirely made with spiritual energy and to use it on a bunch of arrows, showed that Narukami''s spiritual qi was vast than himself. He was shocked but thankfully could control it. Chapter 79 - Beggar Dont Get To Choose Narukami kept dodging as Gu repetitively slashed his sword at him. When Narukami was away from his attack range, he immediately used his Space element to pull him back. Narukami didn''t have the time to rest, not only was his slash fast and powerful, his movements were graceful as though dancing and with Narukami avoiding his sword. From others'' viewpoints, they were like dancing instead of fighting. But a single misstep could cause one to die. Even though it seemed like Narukami was dodging, he gathered his spiritual energy and waited for an opening. *Now!" He exclaimed in his heart as he found an opportunity. With a snap of his finger, it produced binding light as sparks of lightning crashed onto each other, which resulted in Gu losing his vision for a moment and instinctively closed his eyes with his free hand. But this movement led Narukami to make a move. He punched Gu''s chin with his right hand and the latter couldn''t dodge as Narukami''s attack came suddenly. Narukami''s attack managed to escape from all of his senses, sense of danger, spiritual senses, battle instinct, and the seven apertures, his attack escaped from all of this. It was as though they were turned off before Narukami''s fist. Narukami''s punch was imbued with lightning and so, it was shockingly powerful. In front of this, Gu felt like a mountain had crashed into him. As soon as that punch hit him, he resisted it with all of his might but Narukami''s fist was simply too heavy. Finally, his body couldn''t handle the force anymore and he flew to the air. So far that his body disappeared from everyone''s vision and his body formed a twinkling star before gradually faded away. Simultaneously, as his body shot up in the air, he collided with the clouds and the latter immediately lost its shape and was annihilated from the sky. "Gu-sama!" Vivi was filled with shock and worry when she saw Gu sent flying to who knew where. She hurriedly retracted her gaze from where Gu disappeared to Narukami. She looked at him as if he was a monster. Her body quivered as her eyes dilated and shook in fear. Sixth sent flying a Level 10 expert with a single punch! Even the most legendary Sorcerers in tales couldn''t do that! What is he? Is he really a Level 8 Sorcerer? Vivi asked herself in shock. "With that force, he definitely ends up in America." Narukami put his right hand on top of his eyes as he looked in Gu''s direction. Then, he averted his line of sight to Vivi and smiled as he said in a carefree manner, "Well then, Vivi. Where should I send you? Antarctica? Greenland? The moon? Or Quebec?" Narukami felt refreshed as he could punch a Level 10 expert and send him to the other side of the world. When Narukami cast her a look, Vivi was scared witless upon meeting his eyes and after hearing his words, she subconsciously took a few steps back. "What''s wrong?" Narukami asked her as the former didn''t say anything in response. "You, what are you? How did you send a Level 10 Sorcerer flying that easily?" She asked. Narukami smiled and shrugged his shoulders. He then said in a carefree manner, "killing a bunch of kids is simply not my style, breaking your fighting spirit is the only thing I could do." It may be hard but Narukami didn''t have any choice. Should he kill one of the Seventh Child, All Beyond wouldn''t hesitate to use everything at their disposal to get rid of him. They would not hesitate to use dangerous artifacts and even send all of the Seventh Child, even if it meant becoming a laughing stock. The most powerful organization used everything in its power to kill a single person. This was akin to a country using all of its military power to destroy a small village. Other people may call it bullying and merciless but for Narukami, it was a one-sided massacre. But in his case, it only involved himself so perhaps bullying was the right word. "There''s still a person in the inner region. Why didn''t he join you?" Narukami asked with his eyebrows frowned. It appeared their original plan was to protect each region with their people. One in outer, one in inner, and one in the core region. But Gu suddenly dismissed this plan as he viewed it as boring and long. Perhaps he already knows that I couldn''t be handled by Vivi and that one person. If in the end I and him fight, what''s the purpose of making the meeting longer? Narukami said inwardly and got the idea of how Gu was thinking. "He''s like that, once someone orders him. He will not do anything that is against that order." Simply put, he''s like a robot, Narukami silently added. "Vivi, I''m in a good mood today, you can leave with that one person without being injured or I''ll send you flying. Of course, where you end up is none of my concern." Narukami offered her a choice. Vivi couldn''t retreat just like that and being sent flying with a slap on the face was simply humiliating. She was basically in an awkward spot. "Sixth, why did you want to kill the son of the Furasa clan?" Vivi asked as she changed the flow of the conversation. Since she couldn''t win the fight, she might as well get some information so when she left, she didn''t walk away empty-handed. Narukami pondered for a short moment and replied, "whether or not you believe me, I''ll answer it. He is a nuisance in this city, he forced his little sister to achieve his goal. She is forced to tame an Anomaly using a secret incantation and then kills her entire squadron with it, two people survived, she and one lucky fellow. Wait, maybe three." In this aspect, Narukami remembered the boy who bumped him. He didn''t know what happened to that boy afterward. Hearing his words, Vivi looked at him in doubt, "are you slandering the Furasa family?" "I''ll leave that answer to you." Narukami smiled, he was too lazy to explain it and didn''t want to be bothered with her anymore. She was the one who asked the question and he replied it truthfully. However, instead of being thankful for getting an answer. She looked at him with disgust and hate! This was like a beggar getting a dollar but instead of being grateful, the bastard told you that you were stingy and should give him more. Simultaneously, the beggar''s expression was that of hate and quite unsightly. It was a miracle that Narukami could let out a smile instead of cursing her. Simply put, she paid kindness with enmity. Narukami laughed inwardly towards this fool who didn''t realize this. If she wasn''t a fool, then what was she? An idiot? A retarded? And laughing because of a fool doing something foolish was undoubtedly entertaining. They were like clowns. "In any case. I must kill that guy, he wants to tame as many as Anomaly he can to destroy the city." Vivi scoffed, "now you''re playing the hero?" "So what if I am? Do I have to explain everything I wanna do to you? A child like you could not even understand what kindness is, let alone my words," he coldly insulted her. Her expression distorted in anger, "You!" But when recalling how he could send Gu flying, her anger evaporated. She sighed in resignation. Out of the blue, she heard a familiar voice rang in her mind, "Vivi, leave Sixth and come to my location." Delight sparkled in her eyes and her heart felt relief when she heard his voice. She sighed in relief and mumbled, "why? With three of us together, we can defeat him!" "Listen to me first, something has been in my mind when I get this mission, and Sixth''s words about All Beyond confirmed it, you will understand once we meet." Knowing Gu, Vivi said without hesitation, "okay, I understand, where should we meet?" Gu wasn''t a person that always acted without a reason. The fact that he chose to temporarily retreat from this mission showed that something was wrong with it but Vivi didn''t know what it was. She had thoughts of her own but probably not as good as Gu. "Meet me in the Middle East, Arab." Vivi frowned, "isn''t that far? Where are you right now?" "Nevada, America." He simply replied but following his words were someone screaming on top of their lungs. "What''s with that scream? Did you land at Area 51 and massacre the soldiers?" She asked with great concern. If this happened, perhaps an all-out war between All Beyond and America was unavoidable. "No, I landed in one of the big bases of Fallen Nightless. I don''t know if I landed here because Sixth does so intentionally but clearing out the garbage isn''t too bad." She was expecting that Gu was in a bad mood as he just got a hard slap on the face and sent flying to America but noticing Gu was in a good mood, Vivi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It appeared finding one of the Fallen Nightless bases and killing those who hid there alleviated his anger. Vivi even felt some pity towards those Sorcerers who he massacred. "Then are we going to let Sixth kill the oldest son of the Furasa clan? "Our mission is to catch Sixth, not save him Go back now." With that, his voice disconnected. This long spiritual transmission was possible because of Gu''s vast spiritual senses and his tremendous amount of spiritual energy. Retracting her focus to Sixth, she was about to say something but seeing Sixth had gone from his original position. She swallowed down her words. Chapter 80 - Scarce Pages Like Book Of Memories "Like hell, I''m going to wait for you," Narukami scoffed as he moved as fast as lightning. Leaving lightning particles along the way. Simultaneously, the runes and talisman activated but Narukami easily deactivated them. With a swing of his arm, lightning shot out to those runes. The latter was in the shape of shiny Japanese symbols which floated in the air. As soon as his lightning hit them, these words dissipated. Furasa in his shadow space was shocked to see how these things were easily deactivated. She knew it was in truth rather complicated but Narukami was the one who made it easy. Furasa wanted to ask him how he did it but didn''t as everyone had their secrets. "Furasa, where are we right now?" Narukami asked as he was in the air and looked around. Furasa''s house was incredibly vast and huge, it was the size of a city! Narukami couldn''t tell where he was right now. Thankfully, there was Furasa in his shadow. Furasa replied after shortly pondering, "we''re in the inner region." "What? I felt like I''ve been traveling for five kilometers! Is this really a house at this point? Not a manor? I''m confident this could be called a palace!" Furasa nodded and said, "Furasa clan history can be traced way back before Japan''s first era. However, we are usually laid low from mortal affairs and only focused on spiritual matters. There are times when some powers try to ask for our assistance so as to help them but every clan head never once accepts their requests." Narukami hesitated and said, "I feel like your clan is a bunch of hypocrites. Didn''t want to be involved with mortal affairs?" He snorted and formed a mocking smile. "Then tell me why they build a house this big! Isn''t this the same as telling the world about your clan''s glory and prestige?" Indeed, no matter what the world was. Something vast and luxurious was often a way for rich people to show off their wealth. Furasa rebuked in fury, "senior, even if I owe you my life. I''ll not accept it if you insult my clan!" Her words shocked Narukami that he didn''t know what to say and after organizing his thoughts, he apologized, "Sorry, I should''ve known you love your clan this much." Seeing how he apologized quickly without hesitation, Furasa began to perceive Narukami differently from other guys. She said softly as she indicated she wasn''t angry anymore, "it''s okay, senior. But your words indeed have their truth." Noticing how Furasa''s fury vanished immediately eased his heart. It was uncomfortable to have a girl mad at you. Simultaneously, he was impressed at how this girl change hearts As Narukami kept moving forward, he lost his sense of direction. There were many halls, corridors, and rooms. This was no different from a maze! Additionally, everything looked the same. The floors, walls, corridors, everything. Even if he took upstairs, it would still be the same. As of now, he was around the fifth floor. The house appeared to extend to the top of the mountain. Yes, indeed, Narukami didn''t notice there was a mountain as the outer region was quite vast and covered the inner region. To enter the latter, Narukami had to enter a thirty-floor traditional Japanese house and exit at the peak of the floor. By then he was in the inner region. "Just how much do you guys spend?" Narukami asked curiously as he slid the doors to the side and arrived at the flight of stairs. He lifted his head to the stairs and climbed it up. Furasa answered his question, "it''s unknown and most of the clan members don''t know the financial state or what the clan uses their money for." Narukami grunted in acknowledgment, "I see." "Senior, why don''t you teleport directly to my elder brother''s location?" Narukami hesitated for a short moment before replying, "there''s a rumor surrounding the Furasa clan that they have a treasure hidden somewhere in their main house. I wanted to try my luck. Do you know where it is, Furasa?" "That I don''t know, this is the first time I had heard such rumors." She continued and asked with a frown, "senior, may I know what this treasure is?" Narukami calmly answered, "It''s an item that looks like glass. If you pour water into it and wish for something, that glass will change the water into something that you want." "That sounds like something coming out of a fairy tale," she said with a look of doubt. "We, Sorcerers can control elements and can do something that other people thought could only be found in fiction." Furasa grasped his meanings, it was as clear as day. For ordinary people, they were basically humans that could be found in fiction yet here they were. So how about something that seemed to be coming out of fiction surfaced in the world? The chance of it being real was high. "I see, but senior, I couldn''t help you as it is the same as betraying my clan." "Then killing your elder brother isn''t?" Narukami asked as his brows knitted together. "I simply clean out the trash to make the clan a better place, it is different," said Furasa with a smile. "In the first place, my elder brother has already broken the rules. The elders knew this but couldn''t do anything as he threatened them that if they tell outsiders about his plan. Without hesitation, he''s going to kill them. With his ability, escaping from others is as easy as taking candy from a baby and even if some elders manage to escape, their lives are only a temporary one." Furasa explained solemnly with a trace of hate in her. Narukami silently listened and thought to himself, he forced his little sister to learn sacred incantation as she killed her entire squadron. This crime couldn''t be forgiven even if he was killed a hundred times, you better prepare for it! "Furasa, don''t call him your elder brother anymore. Instead of protecting you, he uses you for something despicable. What kind of brother would''ve done that? He''s not your brother, even the coldest and heartless monsters wouldn''t use their younger sisters to do it." Narukami pretty much despised this type of person. Even in many worlds he traversed, these events were so common that they made him sick. Rivals between one of your kin were normal but to the point of I win and have the right to do everything to you, was laughable that it made him want to slap whoever discovered the term! "Next time, if you need someone. Tell me," Narukami added. Although they just met, Furasa''s character was similar to a person he knew in one of his past lives. Sadly, that person was killed to break down Narukami''s will and they wanted him to feel in despair. Unfortunately for them, Narukami recovered from his state and killed them as slowly and agonizingly as humanly possible. Despite the fact Narukami was a bit cruel to Furasa when they first met, it was because he didn''t know her any better but now they did. An urge to protect her rose from the deep of his heart. His words made Furasa lose words. She didn''t know what to say. She was in a state of being touched by him, a bit angered that he insulted his brother. This may sound naive but no matter what he did, he was still her brother. Not all the things he did to her were bad, especially his past self, and a sense of warmth filled her heart. "Thank you, senior. But I''m okay. He may act like someone I didn''t recognize anymore but he''s still my brother, I can''t simply cast him aside. There must be a reason why he did this, I must figure out what it is." Furasa was determined. Narukami fell silent and said, "you''re a kind girl. Ah, too bad you''re not my real little sister. If not, I definitely adore you to the point that I don''t want other men to touch you." He sighed helplessly while Furasa blushed. . . . As the real Narukami raid the Furasa clan''s main house, the shadow Narukami shared half of his consciousness and began to enter the mysterious library along with official Sorcerers. The house was in renovation and when the workers discovered the underground library, they entered it so as to check it out but none of the workers came back. The remaining workers called the cops and the latter called All Beyond. Reaching to where it was now. The stairs leading underground were gloomy and eerie, some Sorcerers subconsciously gulped down their saliva. Despite the fact, they had visited many sinister places like abandoned buildings that were used by cults in an attempt of summoning a devil or hideous ritual. This underground stair was a hundred times more sinister, causing goosebumps to crawl on their skin. Different from them, however, this place seemed familiar to him. It was as though it was calling for him. He frowned as he said to himself, what is this plan? It''s as though something deep inside summoning me¡­ Chapter 81 - Meeting Him Narukami in the Furasa clan''s main house frowned when sensing this. The feeling was not only incorporeal but somehow familiar, it was as though meeting an old friend''s back and until you see their face, you wouldn''t know if that person was your friend. Anyway, the inner region had a few gardens. It was simply a huge house with many corridors which extended to the mountain. The structure of the inner region was, without a doubt, rather weird and confusing. Sometimes Narukami felt like he was in a labyrinth. Thankfully, with a navigation system (Furasa), he managed to reach the fifth floor. However, even Furasa was confused about where to reach the sixth floor. "Furasa, how long will it take to reach your brother''s room?" Narukami asked. Furasa replies quickly, "about seven hours." "What?!" Narukami began to doubt his ears. Seven hours! That''s enough for ordinary people to sleep through the night! "Wouldn''t it be troublesome for you guys if you want to buy something from the outside? Or if you want to get out of the house." Let alone step your foot into the outside, one couldn''t even walk that long without a break! So adding the break, it would probably increase to around ten hours! Furasa giggled sweetly which caused Narukami to be dragged from his thoughts. "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?" Furasa stopped and said with a smile, "seven hours is for ordinary intruders. They are slowed down because of the protective ruins and talismans around the region; in consideration of many corridors which are purposely built for intruders to make them confused, I say seven hours are needed for them to reach the core region." Narukami was somewhat stupefied and said inwardly, they go this far just to fight against intruders? Isn''t modern security technology like fingerprints, laser, eye scanners enough? Indeed, in many houses where important people live. They didn''t bother to make their house so complicated like a maze. As it was a waste of money. Unless their residence hid a quite precious treasure. Something more valuable than any diamonds, Narukami smiled but soon his smile vanished as the shadow came closer into the mysterious library. He felt a sense of urgency as he kept getting closer. However, he didn''t know what that urgency was, it was extremely vague. But one thing for sure, it was something bad, something dangerous. Narukami had to finish the matter here before going into that mysterious library and check what was going on. *How long will it take for me to reach your brother?" He asked calmly. "At this speed, probably around thirty minutes." "Then a change of plans, we are going to teleport to your brother''s room," Narukami said hurriedly as he halted his pace. "Do you have some kind of map of this place? Without a certain set point, I couldn''t teleport,* Narukami explained. After a few breaths of pondering, Furasa replied, " there is but that map is in the core region, we need an hour to reach there." Narukami pinched his chin and thought of his next move for a few seconds. After a few moments of racking his brain, he got something. "Could you see the core region from the sky?" He asked with a frown. "You probably could," she replied with uncertainty. Narukami didn''t say anything any further and crouched down before his body shot upward like a spring. He crashed through a few floors before seeing the blue, bright dome of the sky but he didn''t stop there. His body kept flying upwards. Reaching the peak of Level 8, flying was as easy as walking. When his instinct told him to stop, he followed it and cast his gaze downwards. "So this is the inner region?" From the big house and walls around it which separated the outer and inner region to the entrance of the core region, there were many corridors on the foot of the mountain and after a few distances, it connected to a large house. This large house then connected to another large house. The latter was located slightly higher than the last one. So on and so forth until they reach the peak of the mountain, where the core region was. By the way, the corridors were like tunnels, whoever inside couldn''t see outside. At this point, with all the corridors looking exactly the same, people inside weren''t aware that they were in truth heading to the next large house instead of staying at the house that separated outer and inner. He knew this was a good thing but if they kept advancing without knowing getting closer to the core region, without preparing to be exact, their deaths would come before they realize it. Perhaps there were many vicious and ruthless traps in the last large house. "Where''s your elder brother lives?" Narukami asked after brief sightseeing. He lifted his head to the peak of the mountain and still saw corridors extended upwards to the next large house. In this aspect, it looked like gigantic stairs with the landing ply as the large houses whereas the corridors were the stairs. "Senior, it is at the peak of the mountain," Furasa replied. Then Narukami was able to imagine a scene in his mind. A person with long hair fluttered in the wind, his face was so handsome that it could let any lady do anything for him. His gaze looked down at the world in disdain, viewing everything as nothing but ants. He was like a sinister and evil immortal who had woken up from his slumber, ready to cause destruction and ruin the order. Of course, this was only Narukami''s imagination of what Furasa''s elder brother looked like. Until he met him, he wouldn''t know. "Okay," Narukami nodded, and soon afterward, a black bud swallowed him whole. Before this, however, Furasa was confused as to why Narukami was suddenly in a hurry but she didn''t ask, for she was afraid of getting on his nerves. Narukami, on the other hand, felt unwilling to let a treasure that was hidden somewhere in this place escape from his grasp just like that but he had no choice, he must know when to control greed. Successfully teleported to the peak of the mountain, Narukami looked around as his line of vision gradually got used to the brightness. Engulfed by the black bud was akin to being trapped in a completely dark place where you couldn''t even see your own skin. "The runes and talismans didn''t activate?" Furasa blurted out a question with a frown. "My teleportation can go through everything. These ruins and talismans are made by experts amongst experts but as long as it wasn''t created by gods, before me it doesn''t matter," he explained calmly. After saying this, Narukami remembered the seal around Aya''s house. It was definitely something created by a certain god. What is sealed that a god itself handles it? Narukami thought to himself and temporarily put the thought at the back of his mind. As Narukami was thinking, Furasa secretly admired Narukami even more. He basically could do everything and anything appeared useless before him. To think such a guy was the one who helped her, she was more than happy. Who wouldn''t admire a guy like Narukami? "Senior, thank you." Her eyes flickered with warmth. Narukami who teleported in the air softly landed and was slightly surprised that she suddenly said thank you but managed to figure out what she meant. "It''s not the time to be grateful just yet. Until we meet your brother, everything can happen," he warned her solemnly but instead of listening to it attentively, she sweetly chuckled. Narukami couldn''t help but raise one of his brows. "What''s wrong?" Furasa shook her head as she said, "No, I just think it''s funny. Despite the fact you''re powerful, you never brag in front of anyone and always be humble. Different from how most Sorcerers always brag about their powers but in truth are as weak as ants." Narukami smiled. He had thought of this before but didn''t think about it that seriously but now that Furasa had said it, it was rather true. Although most of Narukami''s recent fights didn''t encounter these Sorcerers. He knew sooner or later these fools would appear. "It''s an honor to be praised by a beautiful lady," he joked as he bowed gracefully as though in front of him was a noble lady. Furasa chuckled and then, her expression turned as her smile disappeared. "Senior, I''m very pleased that you let me handle my brother alone, this may sound ungrateful of me but will you hear my request, senior?" Narukami hesitated and said, "go ahead." Furasa nodded, "senior, could you leave my brother and me alone? I understand you''ve come this far to hear his explanation before dying in my hands but I need some time alone with him." "Can I still explain his explanation?" "But of course! However, after that, this little one humbly requests you to leave us alone," she requested politely. After a short pause, he calmly answered, "very well, but if you''re in danger, just say." Furasa heaved a sigh of relief and said as she bowed to the point of her forehead reaching the floor, "this little one owes you a favor." Narukami smiled warmly, "Raise your head, this request of yours isn''t too much." Furasa lifted her torso and went back to her original position as she nodded. "Prepare yourself, I''m going to let you out from the space shadow." Chapter 82 - True Enemy "Okay." She grunted in acknowledgment and covered her entire body with spiritual energy, just in case. Not because she doubted Narukami, but everything could happen. Narukami spread out his arms to his shoulder and his shadow increased in size. Slowly, a figure rose from his shadow. It was like an undead that was called from its eternal peace. Her figure was as though covered in black ink but it lasted shortly before it disappeared. Showing her snow skin and outstanding body figure. "Are you okay?" Narukami asked. Even he, as the owner of the space shadow, wasn''t sure if letting out a living creature was a definite safety. "A bit dizzy but I''m alright," she said with a smile. "Lead the way." At this point, the effect of the golden brooch had returned and his face was void of expression. It''s rather inconvenient to not be able to express yourself, he sighed inwardly. Furasa noticed his personality changed within a short period and was bewildered, she wanted to ask but she felt like it wasn''t the appropriate time. "This way," she politely said and Narukami followed behind her. As they were currently in, it was in a garden with a man-made waterfall on their side and a pond with extremely clear water. The fishes swam leisurely and sometimes surfaced before diving back in. Narukami and Furasa walked on a stone path with bamboo on both sides. With the waterfall falling noises in the background, it gave them a sense of peacefulness. After walking a few breaths, they arrived before a traditional Japanese house. Its size was the same as a manor, perhaps bigger. This house was mostly made out of wood but just in a glance, Narukami could tell it was a high-quality one. Furthermore, Narukami felt a vague sense of ancient and mysterious. It was as though he went back in time to ancient Japan. "How long has this house existed?" Narukami asked calmly. "As this building was built using a special type of wood, it''s supposed to stay without being damaged even after tens of thousands of years." "That''s amazing," he simply said. Furasa nodded and halted her steps as she turned her head to the house, "it is the Furasa clan''s greatest treasure." There was great pride in her voice and Narukami reflexively smiled. Not waiting for Narukami to utter a word, she continued and Narukami soon followed. After twists and turns, they arrived in front of a room. However, before they reached here, Narukami noticed that the outer region was different from other regions. While they were vast, the core region was merely a single big house. The corridors were many and confusing but not as confusing as the last two regions. Additionally, it had beautiful patterns of flowers, not skin-colored, looking very bland like the two others. Furasa showed a hint of hesitation as she lifted her right hand and was about to knock on the door. Her heart was pounding, her body was quivering and sweat flowing down across her cheek. Her breath was hasty and heavy as though she had run a marathon of five hundred kilometers without a break. Aware of this, Narukami assured her with a low voice, "it will be okay." Hearing his voice eased everything in her by a great deal. Her nervousness, anxiety, fear, and almost all of her negative emotions were erased. She developed an instinctive fear towards her brother, Narukami thought to himself in sorrow. She took in a mouthful of breath and exuded it slowly. Tok Tok A brief silence later, a voice managed to enter their ears, "come in." The voice sounds calm and nonchalant. Narukami subconsciously frowned. Is he not aware of the ruckus out there? He asked himself. The fight between him and Gu definitely caused spiritual energy to spread, even to the inner region. With such a ruckus, the clan members, at least one of them should inform him yet it seemed it was not the case. Or perhaps Narukami was missing something? Either way, he raised his guard and silently circulated his spiritual energy. Sliding the door to the side, they entered the room and what appeared in their vision was a vast room with bookshelves around it. There was a tatami in the middle and there, a guy was resting his feet under it. Simultaneously eating oranges and reading comics, he giggled occasionally. Narukami looked at Furasa in doubt, the person in his imagination and reality too different. As if confirming his doubt, Furasa nodded. Are you serious? Narukami''s eyelids were slightly half-closed in wariness, a bit disappointed and shock. He retracted his gaze to Furasa''s elder brother. Noticing two people had entered his room, Furasa''s elder brother put his comic book and gazed over them with a smile. "Took you long enough," he said as he slid his arm over the table, sweeping over the oranges'' skin and their seeds to the edge of the table and welcoming those trashes with his right palm. Ended up there, he clenched his hand and they turned to ashes as they immediately scattered as soon as he opened his palm. Furasa didn''t move as she warily looked at her elder brother. His action was incredibly odd. Receiving such a gaze from his little sister, he said with a dejected look and sigh, "even my little sister looked at me as if I''m a man-eating monster. Don''t worry, I won''t bite, especially that a certain person is here." As he said his last few words, he shifted his gaze from Furasa to Narukami with a probing look. Narukami didn''t change his facial expression. Even if he wanted to, it would be extremely hard. Narukami nodded upon his gaze. "You''re as disgusting as I remember. Maybe, even more, even the most disgusting toad is better than you," she coldly insulted him. "And that toad never tastes a swan''s meat," he lipped his lips pervertedly. Furasa felt chills throughout her body and she subconsciously took a few steps back. "How about it, Aru? Why don''t we do it again? I''ll do it gently and I''m sure you like it, very, very much." His voice was deep and reverberating to the entire room. His eyes squinted as it filled with lust, the latter applied to his words too Out of the blue, Narukami vanished from his spot and appeared behind her elder brother with a cold and sharp gaze. Killing intent locked onto him that he couldn''t move as though his body had been shackled by strange magic. Before his throat, there was a sinister black dagger that was ready to slit his throat. Her elder brother could hear the agonizing scream of the dead from it, it was as though a scream of sinister souls from the very depths of hell Some let out a shrieking scream, and some screamed while sobbing. These screams merged into one, made it shockingly eerie, and terrified him. His heart rate rapidly increased and sweat was drenching his back. "Don''t say a word until I say so. If not, I''ll slit your throat and your soul will be trapped in this blade. Let me warn though, you will be tortured for eternity." His voice was icy, making him feel like he was in a house made out of ice. He nodded but didn''t take Narukami''s words seriously. Instead, he smiled and said provocatively, "I doubt you dare to-" The blade slashed his throat and blood gushed out vigorously, painting the ground with red, majestic flowers. The sharp scent of blood lingered in the air and Furasa who saw this ruthless scene covered her mouth in shock. However, shortly thereafter, the scene rippled and broke into fragments like a mirror that had just been smashed with a bat. "An illusion?" She asked herself. Her eyes were wide open and mouth agape. "Did you know? When one''s soul is separated from the body. It felt like hundred swords piercing you, there is no such thing as painless death. Only those who haven''t experienced death dare to openly say that." Furasa and her elder brother were confused by his words, did this mean Narukami had died before? "Reincarnation?" Furasa softly muttered. There was such a thing in this world but it required a ridiculous price and the process itself was unknown. Narukami didn''t affirm it, nor did he deny it. Her elder brother who just experienced a quick death. This death seemed to be painless but in truth shockingly painful, he nodded his head as he confirmed Narukami''s words. Next, Narukami shifted his line of sight to Furasa and the latter instantly grasped his meaning. "Why did you do this?" Her elder brother didn''t say anything as he recalled Narukami''s threat. Narukami nonchalantly said, "speak." Hearing his words, he nodded and gazed at Furasa. He hesitated for a short moment before replying, "to bring back the Furasa clan to its peak once again." For glory, huh? Narukami silently pondered. "Are you planning on fighting All Beyond?" She asked with her eyebrows knitted together. How she came up with this question was because of her elder brother''s previous goal: decreasing All Beyond''s manpower. "It''s beyond that and even if I tell you. You wouldn''t understand." Chapter 83 - A Mistake "What''s a grand noble?" Asked a youth with a curious gaze and innocent face. His clothes were made from animal hide and from a glance, one could tell he was a country bumpkin. The man beside him replied calmly with a hush voice, "they are the descendants of the powerful figures who help the Emperor of Humanity fight the otherworldly tribe. Even the Emperor of Humanity bestows these figures with the power of a deity. There are some versions, however, some said grand nobles are actually descendants straight from the deities." The bumpkin youth nodded and the man added, "the grand nobles held a special status. They are just like ordinary nobles but a bit more powerful and with their status. They can get everything they want." The youth was shocked and amazed when he heard that and envied the man in white robe. He day dreamed about how good it was if he was born as a grand noble. Everything he wanted, he could get it without much effort. Seeing that the youth began to foolishly daydream, the man said, "it''s not as you imagine. Even though grand nobles could get everything they want, they have strict rules of it. If not, many countries would be destroyed because of a simple order due to a ridiculous reason." The boy frowned and seemingly at a loss. After the man said that, another man who heard his words joined the conversation and told a story of the distant past. It was said a kingdom was destroyed because the grand noble who visited it felt that his food was poisoned and the grand noble then wanted the country to be immediately wiped out from the map under the suspicion of wanting to kill a grand noble. In this aspect, they gulped down their saliva subconsciously. If the grand noble in front of them said that the food here was poisoned and wanted to destroy the empire, this bar would be the first in history that caused the destruction of an empire! Suddenly, a youth''s voice entered their ears as he assured them, "He doesn''t have the right to do it. Although they have special status, they are just like any nobles. There are many strict rules and if grand nobles could wipe out a country from mere words, I doubt the alliance in the World''s Empire would remain silent. Furthermore, the story you spoke of is from a baseless rumor, the kingdom simply gets their income cut off." Turning their heads to the source, they saw a good looking young man with long, braided black hair reaching to his waist and red scarf around his neck. This young man was of course Xu An. "How could you prove that?" The bumpkin boy asked curiously and Xu An smiled. "If that happened, that grand noble shouldn''t be here. You see the military old man? He is sent by the World''s Empire to keep this grand noble under control. With him on his side, the grand noble has no choice but to use his words and actions properly." Grand noble has some powers in their words. Not magically but instead because of their status. Commoners and those ranks beneath a grand noble couldn''t retort or refuse his words, they didn''t have any choice but to oblige. "And besides that, as long as this white robe grand noble doesn''t do something excessive, something that doesn''t cross the line, the military man does not care." In a sense, the military old man was babysitting this grand noble. So much of a grand noble that needs someone to babysit them, Xu An sneered inside. "What''s the World''s Empire?" The boy asked cluelessly and Xu An replied unhurriedly, "They are an organization that governed and unified the world for over two hundred years and was founded by an alliance of 16 powerful empires. Right now, it spans across more than 20 empires, 240 kingdoms, and around 195 countries." The youth''s mouth widened when he heard that. He was involuntarily shocked and impressed. "With such a powerful and big organization like that, who dared to oppose them?" The man beside the boy added with pride. "You didn''t know but there are a lot of powers that tried to oppose them," said the man who had told them that story. "There are? Aren''t they afraid of getting punished?" The boy wondered and view those powers as stupid. "Yes, there are. Such as wanted Explorers, rebellion army, underworld organizations. There are also the attacks of the otherworldly tribe, thankfully, their attack rate is slow and most kingdoms could defend them" replied Xu An. This world is chaotic as it is but there are some idiots who still plan on rebelling against a powerful organization such as this. I don''t know if they are fools who love the thrill of seeking death or not, Xu An thought to himself. What he meant by chaotic was the war between humanities and the otherworldly tribe still continued. They were ruthless and merciless creatures who seek the thrill of war and blood. Although the Emperor of Humanity was able to drive them away from human territory, winning many battles against them and chasing them away to the Dark Continent, almost wiping out their existence there, they haven''t given up and still try to attack humans. When Xu An pronounced ''otherwordly tribe'', the boy''s face turned pale and the two men around him understood that. "Sigh, a body that weighs ten adults, four arms as tough as steel, two legs as fast as Freetah and could kill Celestial Seventh with ease, such an enemy is terrifying. If not for the fact the Empire of Humanity helped us, I doubt we can live peacefully right now," describe the man beside the bumpkin boy and his body couldn''t help but quiver. However, he was rather grateful to the Emperor of Humanity for making a better life for mankind. "Freetah?" The boy asked and Xu An replied patiently, "Freetah is a big cat animal with two tails and runs even faster than a cheetah." At this point, Xu An paused as soon the two men looked at him with an odd look. Xu An pondered why they shot him with that expression and thought to himself, I forget there is no such thing as a cheetah in this world. Stared weirdly by the two men, he continued awkwardly, "anyway, they are carnivorous animals that eat humans and herbivore animals. "When hunters try to hunt this animal for its beautiful skin, they must act carefully, for the fact their nose was abnormally sharp. "Should one discover you, they would immediately come at you and kill you, their speed was so fast that hunters could only see afterimages and before they know it, they are dead!" Xu An explained in an exaggerated manner and the boy was frightened. Xu An almost laughed seeing how this boy reacted while the other two men smiled. "Kid, aren''t you being too clueless despite coming from a village?" The man beside the boy suddenly asked and the boy smiled bitterly. "My family is quite poor. I couldn''t buy books about most general knowledge. I''m sorry if I pose so many questions and trouble you all, I''m sorry," he apologized politely and the man felt bad about this. Hesitated, he said, "I could tell you''re a good kid. You remind me of my younger self. How about you come with me and work with me? I''m a merchant." "Really? Thank you, uncle!" The boy''s eyes lit up in excitement. The man laughed seeing this boy''s pure reaction. "What''s your name? My name is Harry." "My name''s Huang Yin! Uncle, you''re not from the empire?" The boy asked as he quickly noticed the man''s name. "No, I''m a traveling merchant but I get tired of traveling. I decided to live in this place and try my luck selling things from the places I traveled." Seeing how they reacted, Xu An was happy to see that the empire was peaceful. Perhaps because the capital was away from the battlefield or perhaps the harmony here was different from any other places. Either way, Xu An was happy to see his starting point was rather good. But soon, Xu An thought of something and his brows consciously furrowed. Celestial Seventh are cultivators who could be counted as powerful experts in many kingdoms¡­ In fact, most kingdoms only have one cultivator reaching that stage. Compared to them, in most empires. The Celestial Seventh are so many that they became common but for those kingdoms, they are quite precious and invaluable. In this aspect, how do those kingdoms fight against otherworldly tribes and win? One of them is equivalent to Celestial Seventh and with many of them making an army, that''s an army of Celestial Seventh! One must know Celestial Seventh could turn mountains into oblivion, cut the dome of the sky and split the sea. They were living demi-gods! And humanity''s mortal enemies were basically them! Just how did they win? Xu An asked himself and added, probably there''s a secret weapon that is specially created to kill them, Xu An speculated. As Xu An was in the midst of his thoughts, the grand noble who sat in a lofty manner surveyed his surroundings and landed his gaze on a young woman, she was a waitress in this pub and quite the beauty. Passion to dominate this woman and lust faintly appeared in his eyes but under the sharp gazes of everyone here. They noticed this and couldn''t help but feel disgusted, as well as feeling pity towards the young woman. They wanted to help her but in front of a grand noble, a descendant of a certain heroic figure in the distant past, a person with special status granted by the World''s Empire, they couldn''t do it. They could only observe and felt heavy in their hearts. Even an idiot could tell what was going on! This fellow wanted to mess with this young lady in his bed! But, because of his status, the grand noble didn''t say anything. Should he do so, he could be a laughing stock amongst the crowd! A grand noble took advantage of his status to defile a commoner. The grand noble didn''t dare to act like that so openly. He couldn''t utter something so vulgar so he gave one of his henchmen, which was to the thick bearded man a meaningful glance. The latter pondered shortly and quickly understood. He pointed at the young woman, "cute lady over there! Come here!" The young lady had gentle facial features. Her pale lips, her white snow skin, her blue hair in a beautiful bob cut which made her more delicate and beautiful. And adding her stunning body figure, it simply further every man''s lust. The young woman was startled and shot the bearded man a confused look, "me?" She asked doubtfully. Chapter 84 - A Mistake Seeing him seriously saying that, Furasa decided not to ask anything regarding that question. "What makes you impatient?" Furasa blurted out a question. "I don''t understand what you are talking about," he replied after thinking for a sec. "You''re the type of person who wants to get something, not a single thing could change your mind. "Even if you''re tortured, your decision will not budge." "So?" He simply said as his eyelids creased in a frown. "If only you''re not paving this path!" Right after she said this, tears flowed down across her cheek as she gritted her mouth so as to held back her tears, preventing the latter from falling but it''s futile. With tears raining down, she glared at her elder brother and said in fury," Why, Ringen-nii sama? Why?! You''re a determined, hard-working, reliable person. As a little sister, I respect and admire you. "If only... If only you didn''t walk in this path, it would be a matter of time before our clan stood at the peak!" Ringen clicked his tongue in annoyance, "what do you understand, oh my little sister? Father is dying and won''t wake up at any moment! All of his works shifted onto me! Do you know how heavy that responsibility is? "You, as my little sister, sure have it easy. Your job is to kill Anomalies all day long, hanging out with friends and being spoiled to the core by the clan! What a good life you''re having, Aru!" His voice raised. "You''re wrong!" Aru quickly retorted with a strong body language of denial. "I''m wrong? Then tell me this, why does Father give you twice the resources?" He asked as he narrowed his eyes, seemingly taking a peek into her secrets. "That''s..." Furasa wanted to say that there was a reason but those words stuck in her throat. From others'' viewpoints, Furasa was indeed spoiled by the clan. Perhaps in regard to this, she couldn''t utter a word as his words were true. "So what?" Narukami''s voice suddenly rang out. It was calm and contained a bit of disdain. "Hah?" Narukami didn''t say anything as he examined Ringen''s confused expression and said, "I''m not going to bother explaining it to you but since you can''t understand it, then I''m going to give you a hint." Not giving a chance to Ringen say a thing, Narukami hurriedly yet nonchalantly continued, "this is for Furasa, not for you." "As far as I know, most parents will act fairly to their children. Have you thought about the reason behind your father''s words?" "Are you trying to lecture me?" Ringen asked. "I didn''t say a thing about lecturing you, I simply asked a question." After that, Ringen began to ponder his question. "Isn''t it because my father sees something special in her?" Ringen guessed and Narukami only wore an expressionless face, not replying to his words. "Brother, it''s not that. It''s because father gave me a personal mission," she interrupted. "A personal mission?" His brows furrowed. Furasa nodded and said, "yes, but sorry Ringen-nii sama, father told me not to tell anyone, even to you what this mission is. Should I tell you, the risk would be immeasurable." Her voice was solemn. Ringen became silent and sighed in regret, "it seems there''s always another side of the coin. So, are you going to kill me?" "Yes, what you did is unforgivable. Even a hundred deaths aren''t enough to atone your sin." Her voice was cold and deep. Just remembering what her elder brother did to her. Although she felt fear just by remembering it, hatred and anger in her surpassed that feeling. "If I die, all the things I carried behind my back will become yours. Are you sure?" "Yes, father''s mission is important. Killing someone who gets in the way of it is more important. After I killed you, I simply have to say what I just said to you earlier." Because of Ringen''s orders, Furasa''s movements were extremely limited as though she was in a confined room of 2x2. Having no choice, she had to delay the mission and endure it, finding a chance to stop this. When enduring it, a day was akin to ten years and a sense of urgency rapidly grew in her heart. Causing her to be restless. "No way out, huh," he softly muttered. "Ringen-nii sama, why are you so calm?" She asked curiously. In the face of death, most people would do everything at their disposal to struggle, grasping every chance to increase one''s survival and to see the next sunrise. However, that didn''t apply to those who didn''t fear death, those who lost all of their hopes and dreams in life. "Calm? Is that so? If not for the fact I promise to myself to not let my suffering and weaknesses be known to outsiders, I would probably talk nonstop to stop you and this person." "Then why don''t you break that promise? You''re running short either way," Narukami suddenly said and Ringen laughed. "That would be interesting but it''s going to be more interesting if I don''t," he smiled proudly. "You seem to be confident in facing death. Does the pain of getting stabbed by hundreds of swords doesn''t shrink your bravery?" Narukami asked. "It''s the opposite, I''ll face that pain and smile at the end after it ends!" "You''re an odd guy," said Narukami nonchalantly and shortly. Not waiting for his response, he said, "Before you die, tell me where the Djinn Glass is." "Djinn Glass?" He recited Narukami''s words and pondered. After a few seconds of that, he shook his head, "we don''t have that but we have a book that passed down from our ancestor to generations after generations. It contained profound notes and secrets that ordinary people shouldn''t learn. Otherwise, they would die before knowing the cause. "A book?" Narukami''s curiosity piqued as he probed deeper. "Un, All Beyond also pursues this book. It seems it contained secrets about that organization." Drawing back his black dagger from Ringen''s throat, Narukami then exited the room but before that, however, he advised Furasa, "his life is in your hands, he''s yours. You can kill him slowly by skinning him alive, tear his limbs one by one, pour salt on his wound, and then put a certain rat on top of his stomach and expose it to extreme heat, it would try its best to escape from such heat it by digging its was down and hide in his stomach or you could end him instantly." After he said that, he was gone. Leaving Furasa and her elder brother speechless. Isn''t that too savage? They probably thought. In front of the door, Narukami closed his eyes and teleported himself to where his shadow was. At this point, the group went downstairs to the mysterious library and they were incredibly tense that they didn''t notice a person behind them suddenly rippled like water. Next, it changed to a black bud and a figure walked out of it. This process was extremely short as though nothing happened. This feeling, I recognized it but didn''t know where it came from, he said inwardly as he tried to find the source in his mind but failed. He couldn''t tell where he felt this mysterious feeling before but the more he thought about it, the familiar it became. In the midst of his thoughts, the group had already entered the mysterious library. "Captain, what is this place? It''s entirely different from a normal library but I couldn''t tell what makes it that way," a man nervously asked. "I have no idea either as information regarding this place is almost none, as a matter of fact. Perhaps this is the first time All Beyond encountered something like this." As the biggest and most powerful organization in the world, they basically had complete information of ancient and mysterious buildings. But this mysterious library was the first one that All Beyond was clueless about. Well, let''s just add ''almost'' in front of the clueless. They at least knew what the library''s danger level was, its location, and the right to enter it. Anyway, as the last person entering the mysterious library. Narukami could see everyone''s backs trembling. Then, out of the blue, something flashed over his mind. It was a memory. It seemed he had experienced this before but in truth, he never had. In the memory, all the people that had entered this mysterious library would cause a massacre to the entire world. Strangely, he didn''t see himself joining that destruction. This memory from everyone''s perspective. As he watched these fifteen people massacre the entire world, Narukami felt remorse and grief he never felt before. He wanted to stop these people from dying the world red but never could. No one in this world could stop these fifteen people. The memory ended and his breath was hasty. His upper body appeared to be heavy and he staggered. He had to lean against the nearest wall and sit. What was that just now? Is it my memory before my first reincarnation? Chapter 85 - Illusion But what''s going on? Just who are the people in front of me? Aren''t they just an ordinary squad? How do they turn the world upside down? Even to the point of annihilating the five major organizations? Narukami thought to himself in alarm as question after question popped up in his mind. "Oi, what''s wrong, Narukami?" One of the guys said as he noticed Narukami sitting on the floor as he leaned against the wall. Narukami replied unhurriedly, "yeah, I''m okay, I suddenly felt tired." The captain of the squad frowned as he yelled, "everyone! Stay on guard and don''t be careless! If anyone suddenly feels tired and can''t stand anymore, don''t force yourself or you will be nothing but a burden!" "Yes!" The captain then retracted his gaze to Narukami and said calmly, "Can you stand?" "Yeah, it''s no problem. Thanks for worrying me." Narukami lean his arm against the wall as a support as he raised himself, from sitting to standing. Should I kill them? Narukami abruptly thought as he swept his gaze over the fifteen people with narrowed eyes filled with a light glint of killing intent. "Narukami, what''s wrong?" The captain asked with a frown. Even though faint, I sense a killing intent nearby, is it from him? He pondered inwardly as he increased his guard. An event where fellow Sorcerers killing each other wasn''t rare. This was because in a mysterious and unknown room like this one. One''s mind could be in chaos, hallucinating, and couldn''t differentiate between what''s real and what''s not. No, I must find out the reason why these people magically get stronger, that they descend the world into chaos, Narukami said inwardly. Killing people without a clear reason was taboo for him. Even if it was for the greater good, he wasn''t sure of it. Furthermore, there was a chance that the scene he just saw was simply an illusion projected from this library. Causing him to lose his trust in these people and simultaneously, this results in his mind becoming chaos. In this aspect, the only choice was to think calmly and thoroughly. A single misstep could lead to him killing these people or the other way around. "Captain, I have something to tell you." Narukami''s voice out of nowhere sounded in his head. The captain frowned slightly but soon figured out that it was from Narukami. The latter was using spiritual transmission "What''s wrong? Why does it have to be from the spiritual transmission? Why don''t you talk it out loud?" The captain asked. "This is regarding what I want to tell you. Captain, I just sa-" "Stop, before you continue, don''t call me captain. We''re in the same position. It feels strange." Narukami nodded in acknowledgment and said calmly, "very well, Hyoga-san. What I want to tell you is that I just saw an illusion. If I was careless, I would probably kill all of you already. "To avoid falling into the illusion, I suggest that all of the people here cloak themselves in spiritual energy. That way, even if they still fall, they could still at least be aware they are in an illusion. "Thus preventing further casualties." Hyoga listened to him intently and asked, "why did you directly tell me this instead of to them?" Hyoga was amazed by Narukami''s quick approach and decision-making. At first, he was in doubt when he heard that Narukami found all the clues regarding the mastermind and the truth behind the Mabashi Shrine accident by himself but after he heard his quick decision making and fast at comprehending the matter, even found a solution the moment later. Hyugo was both amazed and impressed. "I don''t like to stand out," Narukami simply replied. His reply made him fail to utter anything. Out of all the answers he anticipated, not once did he expect that. Hyugo abruptly laughed and patted Narukami''s shoulders a few times. His laugh attracted his squad members'' attention and they looked at each other in confusion. After that, some shrugged their shoulders. "Captain, is something wrong?" One of the guys asked worriedly as he approached his captain. "Nothing, I just remembered something funny, nothing to worry about at all!" He turned his body around to his squad members and spoke out loud, "Listen, everyone! Covered yourselves in spiritual energy to avoid falling into an illusion. If you still fall, at least you''re aware you''re in it." "Yes!" All of them replied solemnly, not daring to take his words as a joke. Hyugo nodded as he was satisfied. "The library is bigger than we thought. It''s unknown what may happen here, perhaps you could die without knowing the reason so let''s play it safe than sorry. "Separate into three teams of five members. Investigate the library and once find anything peculiar and strange. Use spiritual transmission so as to inform me." Hyugo explained his plan and none opposed what he said. "Yes!" Hyugo began to set up the teams manually as he pointed his index finger to five people, before saying they would be a team. He did so two more times and Narukami ended up in Hyugo''s team. The library was vast and dark, it would probably take a whole year to know the ins and outs of this place, five years if not. "Narukami, what do you think of this place?" Hyugo''s eyebrows frowned as he wondered. "Not much, we just entered and the information given by All Beyond is quite limited, I couldn''t give you anything." Narukami shook his head. Hyugo nodded as he said, "that''s especially true of All Beyond''s lack of information." "All Beyond is skillful when it comes to the flow of information. Their connections are located around the world but seeing how this place managed to escape from them, I don''t know if this is a good thing or not." He added. Narukami paused for a short moment as he spoke, "It''s not their fault either, looking at the books here. They are here before Japan''s first shogun. I don''t know what technology they use to create it. They are exactly as they are now, books in modern times." Chapter 86 - Illusion But what''s going on? Just who are the people in front of me? Aren''t they just an ordinary squad? How do they turn the world upside down? Even to the point of annihilating the five major organizations? Narukami thought to himself in alarm as question after question popped up in his mind. "Oi, what''s wrong, Narukami?" One of the guys said as he noticed Narukami sitting on the floor as he leaned against the wall. Narukami replied unhurriedly, "yeah, I''m okay, I suddenly felt tired." The captain of the squad frowned as he yelled, "everyone! Stay on guard and don''t be careless! If anyone suddenly feels tired and can''t stand anymore, don''t force yourself or you will be nothing but a burden!" "Yes!" The captain then retracted his gaze to Narukami and said calmly, "Can you stand?" "Yeah, it''s no problem. Thanks for worrying me." Narukami lean his arm against the wall as a support as he raised himself, from sitting to standing. Should I kill them? Narukami abruptly thought as he swept his gaze over the fifteen people with narrowed eyes filled with a light glint of killing intent. "Narukami, what''s wrong?" The captain asked with a frown. Even though faint, I sense a killing intent nearby, is it from him? He pondered inwardly as he increased his guard. An event where fellow Sorcerers killing each other wasn''t rare. This was because in a mysterious and unknown room like this one. One''s mind could be in chaos, hallucinating, and couldn''t differentiate between what''s real and what''s not. No, I must find out the reason why these people magically get stronger, that they descend the world into chaos, Narukami said inwardly. Killing people without a clear reason was taboo for him. Even if it was for the greater good, he wasn''t sure of it. Furthermore, there was a chance that the scene he just saw was simply an illusion projected from this library. Causing him to lose his trust in these people and simultaneously, this results in his mind becoming chaos. In this aspect, the only choice was to think calmly and thoroughly. A single misstep could lead to him killing these people or the other way around. "Captain, I have something to tell you." Narukami''s voice out of nowhere sounded in his head. The captain frowned slightly but soon figured out that it was from Narukami. The latter was using spiritual transmission "What''s wrong? Why does it have to be from the spiritual transmission? Why don''t you talk it out loud?" The captain asked. "This is regarding what I want to tell you. Captain, I just sa-" "Stop, before you continue, don''t call me captain. We''re in the same position. It feels strange." Narukami nodded in acknowledgment and said calmly, "very well, Hyoga-san. What I want to tell you is that I just saw an illusion. If I was careless, I would probably kill all of you already. "To avoid falling into the illusion, I suggest that all of the people here cloak themselves in spiritual energy. That way, even if they still fall, they could still at least be aware they are in an illusion. "Thus preventing further casualties." Hyoga listened to him intently and asked, "why did you directly tell me this instead of to them?" Hyoga was amazed by Narukami''s quick approach and decision-making. At first, he was in doubt when he heard that Narukami found all the clues regarding the mastermind and the truth behind the Mabashi Shrine accident by himself but after he heard his quick decision making and fast at comprehending the matter, even found a solution the moment later. Hyugo was both amazed and impressed. "I don''t like to stand out," Narukami simply replied. His reply made him fail to utter anything. Out of all the answers he anticipated, not once did he expect that. Hyugo abruptly laughed and patted Narukami''s shoulders a few times. His laugh attracted his squad members'' attention and they looked at each other in confusion. After that, some shrugged their shoulders. "Captain, is something wrong?" One of the guys asked worriedly as he approached his captain. "Nothing, I just remembered something funny, nothing to worry about at all!" He turned his body around to his squad members and spoke out loud, "Listen, everyone! Covered yourselves in spiritual energy to avoid falling into an illusion. If you still fall, at least you''re aware you''re in it." "Yes!" All of them replied solemnly, not daring to take his words as a joke. Hyugo nodded as he was satisfied. "The library is bigger than we thought. It''s unknown what may happen here, perhaps you could die without knowing the reason so let''s play it safe than sorry. "Separate into three teams of five members. Investigate the library and once find anything peculiar and strange. Use spiritual transmission so as to inform me." Hyugo explained his plan and none opposed what he said. "Yes!" Hyugo began to set up the teams manually as he pointed his index finger to five people, before saying they would be a team. He did so two more times and Narukami ended up in Hyugo''s team. The library was vast and dark, it would probably take a whole year to know the ins and outs of this place, five years if not. "Narukami, what do you think of this place?" Hyugo''s eyebrows frowned as he wondered. "Not much, we just entered and the information given by All Beyond is quite limited, I couldn''t give you anything." Narukami shook his head. Hyugo nodded as he said, "that''s especially true of All Beyond''s lack of information." "All Beyond is skillful when it comes to the flow of information. Their connections are located around the world but seeing how this place managed to escape from them, I don''t know if this is a good thing or not." He added. Narukami paused for a short moment as he spoke, "It''s not their fault either, looking at the books here. They are here before Japan''s first shogun. I don''t know what technology they use to create it. They are exactly as they are now, books in modern times." Hyoga frowned as he stopped his pace. Then, he grabbed a book as carefully as picking up a fragile baby. Seemingly afraid of putting too much force, causing the baby to be hurt. "If the book is the same like I said, these books should be turned to ashes the moment you touch it. Let alone grasping it in your hands." However, contrary to his words. Hyugo managed to grab one and even open it! Narukami''s eyes slightly went wide. Flipping the pages unhurriedly, Hyoga read its contents and in midway, he stopped as he closed the book. "It''s a novel about someone who travels to nine realms in nine days," he informed Narukami as he continued to walk. "Looking at the cover, it seems like you said but there were many books from different eras and there are even books written in many foreign languages," he concluded after picking up a few books as he occasionally stopped, reading a few pages and putting it back. The same goes for Narukami. "English, Mandarin, German, and others that I don''t recognize." "They are written in Greek, Hindi, Arabic, Finnish, and Icelandic," Narukami said as he pointed out the books. "These books are ordinary, how did the previous Sorcerers enter this place even disappeared?" Hyugo expressed his doubt as he pinched his chin. "Perhaps there is another thing that causes them to disappear, not these books," one of the guys in Hyoga''s team speculated. "Something else? What do you think, Narukami?" Why did you give the question to me? Narukami asked himself and answer nevertheless. "Perhaps they enter the deepest part of the library or accidentally fell into something. Like into a pit of spikes. "This library isn''t normal. The fact it was built deep underground proves that. The owner of the library seemed to like collect books and didn''t want them to be lost in age, thus storing them here. "But that''s probably only the cover, it''s probably hiding something precious than one imagined. "Say these to them, Hyoga-san. Thank you!" Hyoga''s mouth twitched, this was perhaps the first time he saw someone who disdained to be stand out. Hyoga turned his head to the three members of his team and explained the exact thing as Narukami just said. The members looked at Hyoga in admiration. To think their Captain would know this much from a glance but why he always looked at Narukami? They probably thought. Narukami''s name was no stranger to everyone in the branch, almost every Sorcerer knew what his accomplishments were but many were in doubt about it. Now they were here, these three people were hoping to see Narukami in action but seeing only their captain do the deduction, let them down by a great deal. However, after hearing their captain being smart and capable all of the sudden, they were rather happy and no one suspect anything. They attribute it as the captain just being serious. Chapter 87 - Kings Amongst King After doing another round of investigation. They didn''t particularly find anything besides old books, scrolls, and papers that were ripped apart. No purpose in continuing this, they decide to gather. "Have you found anything?" Hyugo asked. The leader of the second team shook his head as he said, "nothing captain, this is just like any other library. We only find books." "Then how about you?" Hyugo shifted his line of sight to the person who led the third team but not only that person, the entire team had vanished. The air became tense and they were alarmed. "Captain, the third team went missing!" One of the guys said out loud. "I can tell, everyone keeps calm. You and you, go to where the third team is heading and if you didn''t come back here in five minutes, we''ll rush in. "If you encounter something terrible, contact Narukami, " Hyugo said as he ordered his two squad members. The latter was nervous, this place could very well kill them but before their captain who appeared to be calm and relaxed as if this place was nothing. Their nervousness eased greatly. Furthermore, with a person that was said to have played a big role in the Mabashi Shrine accident, their nervousness instantly vanished. "Yes, captain!" They nodded and with hasty steps, they walked to where the third team was heading. While all of this happened, Narukami had already spread out his spiritual senses to where the third team was. After his spiritual sense advanced for a few seconds, he quickly stopped as he could feel a weak aura from somewhere. With his spiritual senses, he examined the area thoroughly so as to find the source of that faint aura. Finally, he found five bookshelves neatly lined up with books that were more worn out than any other. Also, the bookshelves were covered in green moss. Between these five bookshelves lies that faint aura and so, he retreated his spiritual senses. The reason behind this was simple, spiritual senses were no different than a map, a scanner to detect the enemy. All this while as he used spiritual senses, he didn''t detect one but this made him more alarmed. Although his spiritual senses didn''t detect it, his sense of danger rang out as soon as he found those bookshelves. Even when he didn''t get closer, something within seemingly watching him, and the longer he stayed, he became restless, unsettled, and petrified. Thankfully, as soon as he felt something or perhaps someone watching him, he hurriedly retracted his spiritual senses. An enemy who can escape from a spiritual sense of a Level 8 peak expert. Surely this enemy was abnormally terrifying and powerful. "Hyugo-san, I suggest you pull back those guys. Our enemy is more terrifying than we thought," recommend Narukami to Hyoga in a solemn manner through spiritual transmission. Hyugo frowned and asked hurriedly, "you detect an enemy? Why don''t you say so earlier?" "That enemy escapes from my spiritual senses. I am able to tell there''s one because I feel someone or something watching me," Narukami replied as he elaborated on what he encountered. Hyugo was unsettled at this point, an enemy who could escape from spiritual senses was no way something one could underestimate. "But we don''t know if it''s an enemy," Narukami suddenly added. "What do you mean?" "Whoever hides in this library simply observes us instead of making a move, it seems it wants to see what is our intention," Narukami speculated. "Then if that''s the case, why annihilate the entire third team?" If its goal was to observe to find out their purpose, there was no reason to wipe out five people, right? "Probably because they infuriated it?" "What kind of moron who dares to infuriate an enemy that couldn''t even be detected by spiritual senses?!" Hyoga retorted Narukami shrugged his shoulders "Hyugo-san, this is mere speculation; until we see it ourselves. We wouldn''t know the truth. But I don''t recommend checking whatever or whoever is observing us. "If we are careless, our life might be in danger. Dying meaninglessly here isn''t a good option either." "So are you saying we have to abandon our friends?" Narukami hesitated for a short moment before replying, "no, we didn''t abandon them but increasing our chance to save them. Hyoga-san, it''s okay, your squad members are still alive," Narukami calmly assured him. At their current state, saving their friends was no different from diving themselves into lava. They would only jump to certain death. The fear of the unknown was something that even Narukami himself viewed as the worse kind of fear. In this mysterious library, they were like in a deep, pitch-black ocean with sea monsters stalking them in the dark. A single misstep and carelessness. You''re dead. Hyoga shortly wandered and nodded, "very well, I''ll tell the two people to go back." As they were talking, they were distant and no one would know they were talking to each other through spiritual transmission. In their perspective, these two people were like strangers. As they weren''t aware that Hyugo was talking with Narukami, seeing how Hyugo nodded to himself, this left them in confusion. By the way, he was standing upright with eyes closed and arms crossed when he nodded to himself. "What''s wrong with the captain? Is he talking to someone?" One of the people wondered with his brows furrowed in a frown. "Probably he''s debating with himself as he is figuring out what''s our next move? Some people tend to do that, I recall the term is, oh well, I forget." Another person replied and end it with a shrug of his shoulders After that, Hyugo abruptly opened his eyes and yelled, "all of you! We retreat! I''ve received the information from the two squad members that our enemies are something we can''t defeat!" Hyugo decided to cook up some words, for the fact those two people were still away from where Narukami told him where that someone or something hid. He also informed the two people to retreat before saying this. "Captain, are we going to abandon our squad members?" Someone in the group asked as he was slightly upset to abandon his friend. "We''re not. I can''t provide any evidence but trust my words, they are safe and sound. "We don''t abandon them but instead increase our chance to save them. We must report this to All Beyond and get back up." With that, the crowds nodded as they silently heaved a sigh of relief. Even though some people are a bit reluctant to leave their friends just like that, they had no choice but to follow their captain''s orders. Aware of this, Hyugo spoke, "saving your friend is admirable but one must know their limits. Your enemy is somewhere at the peak of Level 10! "Are you sure you want to waste your life like that? Wouldn''t that make your friend even sadder?" His words made those who want to save their friends disregard their decisions. Though, some people with strong will and determination had yet to be shaken. They were planning to rush to where their friends were so as to help them. "However, if some of you still want to save them. Go! But your death isn''t my or All Beyond''s responsibility." His words shook the people with strong determination. At first, they wanted to move one of their legs but in the end, they chose to stay put. When one died, their family would get compensation. But that Sorcerer had to die on a mission. As the captain of the squad, he was entirely responsible for the mission. Because Hyugo had ordered his squad members to retreat, those who ignored his order would be automatically left on the mission. Everyone gathered before walking their way to the exit and Narukami walked at the very back of the group and suddenly stopped. "The true king is finally here." The voice was abnormally deep and hoarse, causing chills to spread all over Narukami''s body. He also closed his ears as each word that voice utter, crazy cravings instantly spammed in his mind. His line of thought gradually became chaotic and sluggish. "Great lord, please accept one of my gifts for your arrival." The voice quickly vanished as it quickly came. Because that voice had uttered more words, Narukami was on the edge of going mad and lost control. It wasn''t only crazy cravings but whispers, mysterious crowded noises, cries from different sources like agonizing cries, miserable cries, and terrifying screams merged into one chaotic sound as it wreaking havoc in his mind. It was torture and he silently suffer it without no one knew. Even as he kneeled to the floor, none of the people in front of him turned their heads. The torture lasted for a few breaths. It was a miracle in itself that he managed to get himself under control. After it ended, his chest was puffing up and down as he breathed hastily, sweat dropped from his forehead to the floor and his eyes were trembling in shock. Chapter 88 - True Justice? What is going on? What was that voice just now? True king? Me?" His mind was chaotic. He somewhat couldn''t believe what he just heard. Him, a true king of this world? Oh please, he had been one in every past life, surely he wouldn''t be the same, right? Not only was he tired, but he grew bored out of it. Literally. Narukami then put that aside first for a short moment and took control of his chaotic mind. Although the crazy ravings were gone, he still remembered its intensity and he felt his stomach about to spill out its contents but he managed to endure it. "I feel like it''s not going to spill out the food I swallowed but also some of my organs," he said to himself. Next, with his mind becoming calm and his body showing no signs of losing control nor injuries, he changed his position to sit cross-legged. Just as his buttocks were about to touch the ground, he felt something. Curious, he turned his body around and saw a book. The book had two swords and before them was the skull of a dragon. Above this symbol was its title. "Dawn Beneath the Moon," Narukami said its title slowly. From the title itself, it made the book like a novel. Probably in the romance genre or something along the line. This is my gift? Narukami asked himself with a frown but he didn''t dare to underestimate it. It was something from a terrifying and powerful monster. There was no way it would give him a romance book, right? Accepting that speculation in his mind, he stored it in his space shadow and hurriedly went to the exit. . . . "Who killed the next clan head of the Furasa clan" The voice was filled with complete calmness and didn''t feel anything upon someone as important as Ringo dead. He was sitting on a black chair as he exuded the air that only leaders gave out. "He is killed by Aru. The reason is that he broke many rules and his only punishment is death," a girl beside the man politely informed him. "I see, then who is the next clan head?" Hirohito indifferently asked. "It''s Aru," the secretary quickly replied. "Did the elders didn''t mind?" Hirohito frowned. The clan head is always male and never female. That was what was written in most clans'' rules and the Furasa clan was no exception. However, to think they would give it to a young girl that had yet matured. Just what those elders are thinking? Hirohito asked inwardly. Although this was none of his problems instead their problems. Hirohito couldn''t help but be suspicious of their decisions. "Yes, they said that time has changed and they shouldn''t always get caught up in the past." "Wise words but is it really from them? I thought they are obsessed with traditions and what not?" "Sir, the Furasa clan doesn''t have any descendants with strong bloodline except Furasa Aru. Going with their customs, it is natural for her to be chosen." "How about other members with close relationships with her father?" Hirohito changed his position as he asked calmly with sharp eyes. "Their bloodline is thin compared to Furasa Aru." After a long pause, he brought another question, "does she work together with Sixth? What happened to Gu?" "She isn''t working with him. We already investigate her through dreams." Hirohito nodded and didn''t say anything any further as he let his secretary continue. "Gu is defeated, he was sent to America by a single slap. His two remaining members lost their fighting spirit as soon as Gu disappeared from the battlefield." Before she said that, Hirohito picked up a glass of coffee and sipped it. However, after hearing her words, he choked and coughed heavily. He felt some of its coming out of his nose. "Sir! Are you alright?" The secretary immediately approached him and Hirohito raised his arm towards her as he said in assurance, "I''m alright cough cough!" The secretary hesitated before she retreated a few steps. "How does Gu sent to America with only a slap? Isn''t he someone at Level 10?" In the air, he could stabilize himself and quickly go back to the battlefield but it appeared Sixth''s strength was something beyond what they believed. If he''s only a Level 8 yet could send someone flying to the other side of the continent, how terrifying would he be once he reached Level 10? He probably could destroy a country with a single slap! "Gu said that he underestimated Sixth and when he was about to stabilize himself in the air, he couldn''t do it as something was preventing him." "Something?" Hirohito asked in doubt. If that''s ''something'' truly what Gu had said. It would be quite unfathomable and unrivaled. One must know if you stabilize yourself in the air, you have to circulate your spiritual energy to the entire body so as to deduct the force that caused you to fly in the first place. If that failed, it meant one thing. You failed to circulate your spiritual energy and there was no way a Level 10 expert would fail to do something as simple as circulating their spiritual energy. "Yes, it''s unknown what Sixth had done to Gu but one thing is certain is that he is more than we all imagine. "He has a lot of tricks up his sleeves." Hirohito nodded in acknowledgment and said, "where is Gu now? Tell him to go back here." "Sir, I''m sorry, I have one thing to report," apologized the secretary. "Speak," Hirohito said. "Un, after being sent away by Sixth. Gu reported that he landed on one of the biggest bases that Fallen Nightless had. "That base is located somewhere in the desert of Nevada, America." Hirohito pondered for a short moment and said, "it can''t be a coincidence." The secretary hesitated before saying, "that we can''t be certain of. However, from the event. We could only think that it isn''t a coincidence but a plan from Sixth." "Is Sixth planning on wiping out Fallen Nightless?" Hirohito asked himself but his voice was out loud. It was heard by his secretary and the latter commented, "it is possible. He''s someone from a mysterious background and his goal is unknown. "If his goal is to destroy the world, I wouldn''t think that it''s weird. He''s neither benevolent nor malevolent. "This is my opinion, Sir but I do think his existence in this world will change it completely." If Sixth was indeed planning on annihilating Fallen Nightless. By sending Gu to one of their bases, he didn''t have to dirty his hands and simply waited, letting someone else do his job. Gu on the other hand, who was aware being used to clean ''garbages'', couldn''t do anything as ignoring an enemy base instead of destroying it was the same as colluding with the enemy, and should that be the case. His end would be terrific. After a long silence, Hirohito ordered, "if his goal is to destroy Fallen Nightless. That would be beneficial to this world and the five major organizations. Report this to the HQ and see how they react. "Either they want to work together with Sixth or not, it''ll benefit this branch." As Sixth resided in the area of their jurisdiction. Other branches or HQ couldn''t intervene directly unless the situation was dire. With a potential enemy as Sixth, who was also powerful. The HQ would surely give as many resources to them in order for the branch''s Sorcerers to catch him. "Understand, sir." The secretary bowed politely before walking away. After she left his office, Hirohito leaned his back against the chair, lifted his gaze to the ceiling, and sighed heavily. "Narukami Shinra, Sixth. Just what is your goal?" He squinted his eyes. . . . Standing at the peak of a deserted mountain with corpses scattered around him. Gu looked at one of the bodies beneath him. "Wake up, I know you''re pretending to be sleeping," Gu said as he lightly kicked the ''corpse.'' It seemed to be a light kick but for him, who sustained heavy injuries. That kick was ten times painful and he couldn''t help but groan. His blood gushed out after that kick and his bones were cracking. His face was distorted in pain. Gritting his teeth as he endured the intense pain, he cursed, "All Beyond''s dogs! You kill us mercilessly without knowing anything and even said to yourself that you''re on the side of justice. "What''s justice if you massacre a bunch of people who you didn''t like?! Gah!" Gu stomped his head indifferently and coldly. The latter''s head was easily crushed like it was tofu. "Only the strong have the right to speak while weaklings like you should shut up and answer my question obediently." Gu didn''t realize he killed the guy and he frowned in confusion as to why he didn''t hear any words. Lifting his feet, he then realized he was dead. "You couldn''t even handle this, scram." Gu kicked the man''s body and the latter tossed to the air like a doll. After which, he sat on the peak of the mountain and looked down at the world in disdain. With corpses reaching hundreds to thousands laying on the body of the mountain to the foot of it, making him like a battle god that had just stood victory by himself after fighting against a whole army. No, it''s not an assumption at this point but something that truly happened. On the mountain, there were many deep craters with their depths varying from two to five meters and smoke kept coming out of those craters. Long and deep slashes were carved on the mountain. Forming a deep ditch. If Gu didn''t control his strength, the mountain would have been destroyed a long time ago. As his wind fluttered by the breeze of the wind, he noticed a few cars in the distance coming in his way. From their appearance, they were from the military. Their cream color with a heavy machine gun on the hood and some people wearing military uniforms with goggles. In one of the cars, at the very front to be precise. There was a guy who observed the mountain where Gu was and noticed corpses lingered around. The guy felt chills and that feeling even intensified as he saw a celestial being sitting at the peak of the mountain. "Who is he?" He asked himself in shock and after he said that. The celestial looked at him and smiled. The guy jolted back in surprise and said inwardly in shock, he can see me from that distance? Seeing that staying here any longer was a waste of time, Gu was about to leave when suddenly, he felt a presence from behind He hurriedly turned his head behind and saw a girl with abnormal beauty, making her look like a goddess. She had sun hairpin on her gorgeous hairstyle which was a small bun and black hair cascaded down like a waterfall. She was Hikari, Narukami''s servant. As he opened his mouth, the girl didn''t give him a chance to utter anything as she quickly bowed politely and said, "thank you for your assistance." Chapter 89 - The Truth "Who are you?" Gu asked with his eyes narrowed warily but his response was a slight nod before her body was enveloped by a blinding, white light. For a short moment, it was as though the sun had exploded on top of the mountain, casting light on everything it touched. Gu covered his eyes with his arms and right after that, she vanished from the spot. Returning the desert mountain to its original state. The military cars in the distance were aware of this and they were foolishly stunned. What kind of light was that? A UFO? A prank? They probably thought. Gu didn''t waste any time either, seeing the military cars increased their speed. He slightly crouched before shot up to the sky like an arrow. The wind whistled as he traversed in the air with speed beyond sound. . . . Leaving the mysterious library, Narukami suddenly heard a girl''s voice in his mind. "Master, it''s destroyed." Narukami nodded and if he could smile, he would''ve done it already. "Thank you, Hikari. Now search for another important base. The base you''ve destroyed is the place where supplies like weapons, food, and materials are stored and with it destroyed. "They were basically like soldiers with no food. Even the most elite soldiers would become nothing when they ran out of supply. "I wonder what Fallen Nightless'' next move is going to be? Fight? Or run?" He asked himself with a trace of mocking in his eyes. Yes, although for a short moment. The effect of his stolen facial expression had returned. Quickly afterward, his expression became null of expression as he asked, "are you worried that other secret organizations are aware of my decisions?" Wondered for a short moment, she nodded as she replied, "yes, master. There must be a reason as to why She doesn''t want others to know that you''re planning on annihilating Fallen Nightless." A long pause later, Narukami spoke calmly, "annihilating, huh? Then Hikari, do you think I could end this mission with the given time?" Wiping out a big organization like Fallen Nightless within a month appeared to be crazy to some people but for him, it was rather interesting. "I believe so, with your capabilities and strength. I''m confident you can complete Her mission without much of a problem." "Don''t think highly of me, though. If you''re not helping, I''m not sure if I could pull it off. "So thank you, Hikari." Her eyes filled with warmth as soon as she heard that. She was delighted that a smile faintly formed on her lips. She wanted to say something but wasn''t sure what she should say. There were many things she wanted to say but in the end, she said gently, "my mission is to serve you until your or my death, master. I will always be your side and never left you." As soon as she finished uttering those words, she cut the spiritual transmission and disappeared somewhere. Narukami averted his focus to the current matter as he spoke with spiritual transmission to Hyoga, "report this directly to the branch grandmaster and if he didn''t want to listen, just tell him that it''s from me." Hyoga then looked at Narukami oddly and the latter asked, "what''s wrong?" "No," Hyoga shook his head as he continued, "it''s just that you and the branch grandmaster seem to be close with each other." Close to each other? Narukami silently pondered and somehow found it amusing. He and Hirohito were chasing each other like cat and mouse. Albeit in their case, it was always Hirohito who played the role of a cat. Narukami didn''t particularly interested in this. If All Beyond wanted to play games with him then go ahead, he was more than happy to accept them. You want to play games with me? Just don''t blame me for being ruthless, he said to himself. "He knew my accomplishments are and his trust in me exceeds many of the members in the branch. "If you report what we had encountered with the usual procedure, they probably wouldn''t believe it and cast it away as they thought it was a prank." What they encountered was a terrifying enemy after all. Probably at the very peak of Level 10, about to reach godhood. There was no way those guys were going to believe what Hyugo reported! Something like that only existed in legends or myths. Even though Hyugo''s squad wasn''t particularly strong, they had a good reputation for being a squad with its members trusting each other, protecting their friends'' back, and fearless when facing death. There were times when other squads work together with them and their missions were often dangerous. It couldn''t be denied they were always met with life and death situations. And in that kind of situation, this squad would be the only one with the least casualties and deaths. Hyoga''s squad contribution to the All Beyond wasn''t any better compared to the top 10 squads but because of a few reasons. It was rather hard to reach the top 10. But despite that, the people who frequently received the squads'' reports would view Hyoga''s report as fake and made up, completely ignoring his squad''s good reputation and contribution. So, avoiding something like this from happening. Narukami helped Hyoga. That wasn''t the only reason, it was also because whatever or whoever hidden in that mysterious library would be a creature that could destroy the world within seconds! Perhaps for this monster, humans were no different from an ant. Despite the fact that something or someone appeared to be friendly, it could be just one of its tricks. Better be safe than sorry, Narukami said to himself. Whether Hirohito was going to believe it or not, it was up to him. Either way, Narukami had to protect the city as soon as this creature escaped from the library. Thankfully, such an outcome is probably going to happen in a few months, a few years if not. By then, he might be powerful enough to behead the creature''s head. Still, though, what that voice had said to hIm made him restless and anxious. "A true king, eh? That sounds like an interesting title," he said silently. But still, why had to be him? There were many people out there who were better than him in every aspect. Was it because of a prophecy? Or perhaps his fate which had already been written by Him before the universe existed? After doing what had to be done, Narukami walked away without saying farewell as the latter was something he wasn''t fond of. Hyoga was aware of this but didn''t disturb him as his figure gradually faded away. After walking a few minutes, he found a secluded place. Grabbing the book from his space storage, he began to read and as he kept on reading. His brows knitted together and it got intense as time passed by, it was to the point it was about to touch with one another. Reading only midway, Xu An closed his book and asked in a dilemma, "what should I do? This book is precisely what Ringen is talking about! "Something All Beyond had been dying to get and all of that organization''s secret is here. "The latter is something that I don''t expect. To think something like that happened in the background. "It would be a matter of time before All Beyond changed the planet into chaos and madness." Then, he remembered one of Amaterasu''s missions. Kill the current grandmaster of All Beyond''s HQ. She knew that All Beyond was a wolf beneath a sheep''s skin. She wanted to stop this cunning wolf from changing the world completely yet She was a god. They couldn''t enter the mortal world or else, it would be more chaos. The gods had to avoid an all-out war between them in the mortal world. So, having no choice. They could only use humans as their representative, their will. Frankly speaking, using humans as chess pieces. In his case, Narukami was Amaterasu''s will, acting in this world in Her stead. In the battle of the deities which mortals weren''t aware of. Everything Narukami did, the consequences and responsibility would be taken by Her. So if Narukami erase Fallen Nightless from the face of the earth, the deity they worshipped would view that it was Amaterasu''s doing, not Narukami. However, he still be chased as he was Her representative in the world. Maybe if he died, Amaterasu would do anything in Her power to seek revenge. But, Narukami knew that wouldn''t happen as he and Amaterasu weren''t that close in the first place. Their relationship was limited only to mutual benefit. She gave him missions and he completed them so that he could live in the city. But now that he knew the truth. He felt like Her trust towards him was more than what he imagined. She gave him an important mission that may very well change the world completely! Destroying Fallen Nightless may seem a bigger issue but compared to killing the HQ''s grandmaster. The difference was like the heavens and earth. The world would be stunned down to its very core! One must know becoming All Beyond''s HQ grandmaster, one must pass almost impossible trials. Maybe, out of a billion people on this earth. Only one could successfully become the grandmaster. Chapter 90 - Faster Than Expected By this alone, Narukami could tell just how harsh the trial was and it also proved that the grandmaster was shockingly powerful. The question now was, can he kill him? Not only was he clueless about how strong the current grandmaster was, but he also never saw him Heck, no one in the organization had seen him except the Seventh Child and those who were given permission. Seeing wandering in his mind serves no purpose, he closed the book as he stored it in his space shadow. At the deepest part of it, for he was afraid his little brother read it out of curiosity. Right after that, he spread his spiritual senses. He was looking for Ryu and Asahi who had been missing since yesterday. Furthermore, Ryu''s house had signs of a fierce battle. Narukami wasn''t worried about him, instead, he wanted to know where he was and asked him a few questions. After expanding his spiritual senses to the half of the city, he quickly retracted it as soon as he found someone familiar. It wasn''t Ryu but someone he knew. His background was a mystery but his strength was beyond imagination, perhaps he''s three times stronger than him. Strange, however, that his name wasn''t known by many people. With that kind of strength, he had a spot in Seventh Child. Before Narukami could teleport to where that person was, a voice rang out in his mind. "Is this you, Narukami?" Narukami looked around yet found no one. He quickly assumed this was from the spiritual transmission. "Good afternoon, Z-san." The fact that Z talked through spiritual transmission despite their vast distance showed how enormous his spiritual energy was. "Who are you looking for? I sense someone uses their spiritual sense and I thought it''s an enemy. Are you looking for Ryu?" He calmly asked. "Yeah, I want to ask some questions." "If you''re looking for him, he''s probably in the HQ of Fallen Nightless." "..." Narukami frowned and doubted his ears. "What did you say just now?" *Ryu and one more person infiltrate Fallen Nightless'' HQ," he replied. "Why and how do you know this?" "I have my source of information and I keep up to date about what''s going on in the city, no, the world. "The information I told you isn''t a secret either. Almost everyone knows, well, only the members of the Fallen Nightless that is." After a long pause, he wondered, "why don''t you report this to All Beyond?" "That wolf under sheep''s skin organization? Why would I? I will probably end up being chased by their dogs in the end," he said as he scoffed. "You know the truth?" Narukami asked. "What truth?" He answered as he pretended not to know what Narukami was talking about. Seeing he had no intention to talk about the matter, he brought up another question, "why are they foolish enough to infiltrate Fallen Nightless HQ? No, how did they even manage to find it?" All Beyond had been looking for their HQ yet their attempt was all for naught. Fallen Nightless HQ was perfectly hidden and dangerous. Once, there was a time where All Beyond''s spy successfully slipped into their HQ by disguising as one of the members and before he could inform it to All Beyond. His disguise was discovered and he was killed on the spot. "According to my informant, they killed one of the higher-ups of Fallen Nightless and spirit channeled his soul." Narukami wore a confused look as he asked, "how is that possible? Every member of Fallen Nightless would have their soul vaporized when someone tried to spirit channeling them." Spirit channeling was a method for Sorcerers to get information from the dead. Using this method, the soul of the deceased couldn''t lie and answer their questions truthfully. Vaporizing one''s soul meant speeding up the process of that soul to vanished from the world. To use spirit channeling, the preparation took a few seconds and before they could even interrogate the deceased. The latter''s soul would''ve already gone. "They found a way but I am not sure how they do it." "They found a way¡­" Narukami recited his words as he pinched his chin before asking, "who Ryu killed?" "Xain Fuhrer," he simply answered. This name rings a bell, Narukami narrowed his eyes. Just then, he remembered something. This is the guy that swindled Aya''s father! But I thought his criminal activities weren''t that hideous. I didn''t expect him to be one of the higher-ups in that organization. "How is he one of the higher-ups in that organization?" Narukami''s memory was terrifying. He even remembered the memories he had when he was a three months old toddler. Before asking that question, Narukami recalled in his mind everything and anything about Xain Fuhrer. In the past, Narukami occasionally read about every member of Fallen Nightless in his free time. Like a computer, he easily found the ''files'' and ''data'' he needed. Xain Fuhrer, his criminal activities are light and harmless. Probably this was the reason why All Beyond didn''t bat an eye at this guy. Z shrugged his shoulders off as he replied, "I don''t know how lunatics are thinking. Though, their line of thinking is unpredictable. This is what makes them dangerous. This Xain Fuhrer probably did something heinous and sinister more than we could imagine. "He''s a dangerous criminal and one of your members can finish him off." As he kept going, he ended it with a slight shock and disbelief. "That makes me more unsettled! Ryu and Asahi''s end would be miserable once they get caught, those fools underestimate Fallen Nightless HQ and recklessly infiltrate it to save a single girl!" He said hurriedly and anxiously. Perhaps this was the first time his stolen expression returned due to his anxiousness and restlessness. "Are you going to save them?" Z asked curiously. "They are my squad members, it leaves a bad taste in my mouth if I ignore it," Narukami said in response with a smile. Then, he cut the spiritual transmission as he teleported himself to somewhere in a secluded place near All Beyond''s branch. He wasn''t bold enough to barge in Fallen Nightless HQ all alone by himself. He needed some assistance. He didn''t know many strong people but All Beyond met that requirement. All the five major organizations meet it. Narukami looked at the branch from a distance for a few seconds before sighing heavily. It seems I have to quick things up, he thought to himself. The preparation in his mind to annihilate Fallen Nightless vanished in an instant. Now the situation called for it, he had no choice but to hasten his preparations and plans. Damn those brats! I swear I''m going to spank their butts until they can''t feel their a$$ anymore! Narukami was infuriated as he vowed in his mind. What Ryu and Asahi did was troublesome and caused an extreme headache to his head. He approached the branch and arrived at the front door. Following this, he closed his eyes as he exuded a thick foul aura and spread it to the entire city. This aura was like a delicious stench of a piece of meat for Anomalies. Even those in another city and even different countries were attracted by such a smell. This aura was something his body produced and it usually spread to the entire city before the sun disappeared from the horizon. The reason why his body produced this was because of the boundless amount of spiritual energy he had. He was both vampire and human. Although his human blood was thin, it couldn''t be denied it was in his body. His vampire blood and spiritual energy contained foul energy and as it coexisted with the human blood, the latter would be corrupted. To avoid that, his body diligently separated the foul energy from his blood and stored it at one spot. Compared to the others who emit this energy rather slowly. His body chose to emit it all at once, this led to an explosion. As the latter was quite strong, it attracted Anomalies even from another country. The number of Anomalies that came at him never changes and always three hundred, never exceeding four. This was because Narukami held out the amount of foul energy he exuded, just in case. "Who knows my decision is correct?" Narukami said to himself. Simultaneously, around three hundred showed themselves around the city. Abruptly, a lot of people came out of the branch as they hurriedly went out to the city to protect them. As they came out, they did so hurriedly that they pushed each other, some even fell but quickly got up. Some of their expressions were that of concern, some calm, and some panic. Narukami was drowned by the crowds as soon as the bunch of people came out of the building. He was in front of it after all. He simply stood there and people subconsciously avoided bumping him. It was as though he was a sturdy pillar. After a few seconds, almost all Sorcerers had already gone to the city, the branch was as silent as a cemetery. With a snap of his finger, lightning arrows shot to all of the cameras watching the front door. Next, he stood before the door and put up an ad poster telling where Fallen Nightless HQ was. Finishing his job, his entire figure swallowed by a black, sinister-looking bud Chapter 91 - Scum In Narukami''s house, Honza was sitting in the living room with a dazed look. "What am I doing?" He asked himself. He then remembered his purpose in going there, which was to kill everyone in this house. However, just as he was about to do it. His body couldn''t move and every time he justified himself that killing them was for the greater good, it only filled his heart with guilt. They are good people, why must I kill them? Honza asked himself and continued, no, this isn''t the time to hesitate. I have killed many people without knowing their life and struggle. Furthermore, small sacrifices are always needed for something big, that''s right. I''m doing this for the greater good, for the world. Surely they must be happy when knowing their sacrifice is to save billions of people! Following this line of thought, Honza''s intention to kill Narukami''s family members soared, and was no longer shaken. Raising from his seat, cold killing intent flashed in his eyes. . . . "Nee-san, let me go! I have to go to school!" Narukami''s little brother pleaded as he struggled from his elder sister''s embrace but she tightened her hug, not willing to let go. "Just a bit longer!" She pleaded in return in a flirty manner. "Why don''t you hug Shinra-Nii sama instead? Isn''t he, your favorite?" The boy asked. "He became bored lately. Why are you saying it as if he''s my boyfriend? We''re siblings!" She slightly frowned. "And I''m your little brother! I don''t remember siblings being this close! Shouldn''t we fight with each other or argue all day long?" He wondered and she smiled teasingly. "That''s because their family is ordinary. Our mother is a mermaid, Father is half-human and half-vampire. "Their first children are half-vampire, half-mermaid, me. The second is mostly a vampire, one-fourth mermaid, and the rest is human blood. "And last is you, an ordinary human boy! If I don''t hug you like this, I feel like you''re going to feel inferior but don''t worry, I will always be here for you, my cute little brother," she said in a flirty manner as her embrace tightened. Her little brother tapped her arms a few times as his face went pale, "Nee-san, I can''t breathe!" Hearing his words, she quickly let go and gave her little brother some break. He coughed up a few times and panted heavily. "Are you going to kill me?" He asked with his tone slightly pitched. "Why would I?" She returned his question with hers. Her little brother then sighed. Next, his phone buzzed and when he opened it, he said, "I''m going to go to school, tell Mother don''t pick me up, I will probably come home late." But, he didn''t get any response from his elder sister. A great sense of unease flooded his heart "Nee-san?" He called out to her as he retracted his line of sight to her elder sister and the next scene shocked him. Fear filled his eyes that the latter trembled. Her energetic elder sister was lying on top of a pool of blood. "Nee-san! Quick! Use your regenerate ability!" He said quickly as he came to her side and rested her head on his lap. Regeneration was an innate ability that every vampire could use. Even to half-vampire like her. "It''s useless, my regeneration isn''t as powerful as Shinra. Run, Honagawa-chan. Find your brother," she said weakly before drawing her last breath. "No! No, no, no! Nee-san! Please no!" Tears rained down from the edge of his eyelids as he held his elder sister''s corpse in his embrace. "This is easier than I thought. Is she really from that extinct race mermaid? She''s so weak, I should''ve played with her before killing her, what a waste" a voice of ridicule and disdain sounded in the air. Looking at the source, Honagawa''s eyes filled with shock and disbelief. But soon replaced with fury and hatred as he asked, "why are you doing this? We didn''t do anything to you!" Honza shrugged his shoulders as he was uninterested in answering his question, "Blame yourself for existing," he simply said before flicking his arm and the kunai flew at Honagawa, piercing his heart. Honagawa screamed in pain. That scream spread to the entire house, startling his parents. Next, he coughed out blood before his eyes became lifeless. He was only an ordinary human, he didn''t have a chance to struggle or last a few seconds after getting his heart pierced. Honza pulled back his kunai and Honagawa collapsed to the side. Two lifeless bodies were lying on the front door and Honza smiled. Not long after, their parents came down the stairs hurriedly. Honza could hear their footsteps from below. The edge of his lips lifted as he celebrated inside, this is easier than I thought! "Honagawa? Mirai? Are you two alright?" A woman''s voice asked worriedly as she coming down the stairs but her body stiffened as though petrified. In front of her were the bodies of her children, she shook her head as she couldn''t bring herself to accept the reality, "No, no this can''t be real! This must be a nightmare!" Narukami''s Father who came down a second later frowned when he saw his wife sobbing as she was mourning. "Honey, what''s wrong?" He asked with great concern as he hugged her, with the intention to alleviate whatever sadness her heart had. As his focus was on his crying wife, he temporarily forget about the scream, and suddenly remembering it, he asked, "Where''s Honagawa and Mirai?" Weakly lifting her index finger, she pointed her husband to the lifeless bodies. Following the direction of her index finger, his eyes wide open upon the sight. He was quite shocked that he couldn''t utter a word. "This must be a prank! That''s right! A prank, probably Shinra is somewhere watching and their corpses are only an illusion from him! "That kid''s illusion is powerfully terrifying after all! As his father, I couldn''t even differentiate between what''s real and what''s not when trapped there," he said in a hurry and continued with a forced smile, "Alright you three! Prank''s over, you get us good. Are you satisfied now?" But not a sound responded. His heart thumped and he was extremely unsettled. His forced smile vanished as he spoke out loud, "okay, this isn''t funny anymore! Come out at the count of three! Three!" He formed the number of three with his right fingers. "Two!" A finger curved, only middle and index shot to the sky. "One! I don''t know what I might do if it reaches zero!" His voice was infuriated and a bit threatening. Yet, it was all for naught as he didn''t get anything in return. The house only filled with his wife''s sobbing getting louder. It sounded in every corner of the room in a muffled way. "Zero," said Honza as he walked from the dining room and looked at Narukami''s Father with a grin. Seeing Honza, Narukami''s Father narrowed his eyes in anger. "Are you the one who did this?" "Yes but kinda disappointed they die just like that, I was expecting to hear their melodious scream," he replied in a carefree manner. Killing intent and heavy pressure shot out from Narukami''s father as he said coldly and deeply, "you''ll suffer a thousand times for what you''ve done!" Honza quickly raised his guard and said to himself with great shock, what''s with this pressure? He''s at the peak of Level 9? He then added, but I can defeat him! "You''ll have to make me kneel first." Honza''s voice was that of arrogance. Narukami''s Father ignored his words as he looked at his wife and requested, "Honey, please run from the back door and find Shinra." "No! I don''t want you to die! If we''re going to die, we might as well die together!" She responded as her hug tightened. He smiled bitterly as he said gently, "Shinra will be sad if all of us die. That boy already has it hard with his problems and if he lost his loved ones. "It''s easy to tell what he would do. Honey, please. As his mother, you''re the only one who understands him more than himself." Narukami''s Mother was unwilling to let go of her husband''s embrace but what he had said made sense. Sensing her unwillingness, he said as one last push, "don''t worry, I''m not going to die. When did I die easily? Especially since our kids died, I''m going to win no matter what and bury them." At the end of his words, it contained with an absolute determination that it shook his wife''s heart. That too calmed her whirled and chaotic emotions. At times like this, calm was of the utmost importance. Her heart filled with remorse and grief but that shouldn''t be a reason for her to die meaninglessly. She still had someone who needed her the most, someone who was as reliable as her husband. Took a deep breath, she let go of her husband''s embrace and turned her head around to Honza. "I don''t know what our family has done to you but your ending will be worse than hell itself," she said icily. Honza formed a mocking smile on his lips, "I''ll play with you until you know what true pleasure is." Narukami''s Mother turned ugly in disgust, "you''re a scum that has reached the lowest level that anyone has ever reached." After this, her entire figure turned into the water as it sunk into the ground. "Mermaids are hard to deal with like they say, oh well, whatever. The main food always served for the last, after all." Just as he finished saying those words, a sharp pain transmitted from his stomach, and his body tossed to the air for thousands of meters away. The house formed a huge gap on the ceiling after Honza was sent flying as Narukami''s Father kicked his stomach. Chapter 92 - Like Father, Like Son Crashed somewhere on earth with no living creatures nearby, it caused a deep crater as though a meteor had just hit the earth. In the deepest of it, a young man was laying there with his face looking at the sky. He couldn''t move even if he wanted to. When hitting the ground, he felt like his internal organs were twisted as it was shaken. His legs and arms might be broken into many fragments, they also went numb. He coughed out of blood not long after. Covering his dirty clothes with blood. It had already been covered in soil and dust, adding that with his blood and messy hair, he looked like a victim of war. "That damn geezer is stronger than I thought, crap. I feel like something shackled me from moving," he said in fury and was quite vexed that Narukami''s Father just made him injured to this point with a single kick! He hurriedly put his right hand into his body. It went through his skin as though it was nothing and he didn''t show any expression of pain. But he did struggle to move his hand, the injuries he sustained were enough to make people with weak pain tolerance give up as they waited for their death. Heck, even an ordinary Sorcerer at the peak of Level 8 would die! Fortunate for him who had learned a special constitution for his body, making it more durable. Grabbing healing pills from his Body Storage, he swallowed it, and soon, warm and comfortable energy transmitted all over his body. The injuries on his vital spot had healed and left with light injuries and those at non-vital spots. This was enough as they didn''t get in the way of his fight. Raising from his previous position, he leaped out of the crater and landed on the outside. Shortly thereafter, he swept over his gaze as he examined his surroundings. Drylands, rocky mountains, and hills, not a single tree nor animal could be found. The ground was cracking, an obvious sign of being dry for many years. It seems I end up in the middle of nowhere, he concluded, and then, a black figure fell from the sky. The ground trembled as the dust filled the air. Coming out of the dust, a middle-aged man revealed himself and his expression was cold and indifferent. Killing intent constantly spread out of him and a heavy, terrifying aura filled the air. Before such an aura, Honza felt like he was in a place where the gravity had been intensified. His legs almost gave up as his upper body was heavy. Sweat dripped from his forehead across his cheek as he watched Narukami''s Father slowly approach him. In front of him, it was as though he was a Grim Reaper with its sickle, ready to reap his life. "Why did you kill my family?" He asked icily. Honza snorted, "their existence isn''t pleasing to my eyes. You know, when we are eating at the same dining table. I observe all of you and this is my impression, you all disgust me." His last words were filled with disgust and quite deep. He hurriedly continued as he said, "I never saw a family that happy in my life, your relationships with one another, the way all of you talk is filled with love and care. Filled with harmony and happiness. "It''s so bright and filled with love that it almost makes me puke, it''s disgusting. I never saw a family that was harmonious in my life. "That''s why I kill your children first and then you guys," he said in ridicule. Narukami''s Father glared daggers at him as he said calmly, "I will not let you die quickly. I''ll torture you that you regret living." His calm expression was more terrifying than a savage one. Honza''s heart struck in fear and he subconsciously trembled but managed to make it so that Narukami''s Father didn''t notice this. Lifting his right hand, a kunai bound with a long chain came out of his arm. It floated on top of his palm. Straightening his arm as his hand aimed at him, the kunai shot out like an arrow. Narukami''s Father dodged as he moved his body to the side and the kunai went past him. His black hair fluttered. Uneasiness crept up in his heart upon this sight but his expression was calm, didn''t show any fluctuation of emotion. Narukami''s Father grabbed the chain and Honza quickly sent a strand of spiritual energy as he cut it off from the kunai and himself. Narukami''s Father tossed away the thirty centimeters chain in his hand to the ground. The kunai suddenly went back and came at him from behind. This was done secretly and even those at the Level 10 couldn''t detect this. His eyes flickered with excitement for a short moment, as his victory was certain. Narukami''s Father got stabbed on his left chest from the back and the kunai went through it or at least that''s what he thought when suddenly, Narukami''s Father vanished from the spot and reappeared behind him. His eyes dilated in shock and fear. His face was pale. "Highest Output: Lightning Kick," he said as he kicked Honza''s liver. The kick was a hundred times faster than the speed of sound. Before he knew it, a sharp pain dawned upon him as his body went flying for hundreds of meters as a ragdoll. As Honza''s body traversed the land, a line of dust rose wherever he passed, looking like a huge dragon speeding along, appearing incredibly spectacular. His body finally stopped after he crashed onto a mountain. The latter crumbled and destroyed. Dust filled the air as the fragments of it landed on the ground like small meteors. Back to Narukami''s Father, lightning snakes occasionally appeared on the leg he used to kick Honza. "Like usual, you don''t know how to hold back with the young. You practically bully him," a mischievous and childish voice coming from the air. Lifting his head to the source, he saw a little girl dressed in black gothic, white hair reaching to her toe, and her face was abnormally beautiful. "Great ancestor, this little one humbly greeted you!" Narukami''s Father kneeled when he discovered who she was. "No need to be polite, raise your head and go pick his body, he''s dead at this point." "Why, great ancestor? He killed my family!" "Just do it without questions. I''m not in a good mood," she said coldly. "Yes!" Narukami''s Father went stiff that she was in a bad move and quickly searched where Honza was. The mountain Honza crushed was humongous and his body could be everywhere beneath the debris! He scattered his spiritual sense and got nothing or at least that was what he thought when he picked up something not far away from him. ''You must be kidding,'' he muttered in shock and disbelief as he went to that location. Soon enough, he lifted the debris and saw a young man with pretty weak life energy and could die at any moment. "Oh? He''s still alive?" She suddenly showed herself next to him, in which he was jolted in surprise. "My, my, it seems someone does care for him," she said with an interesting smile as she bowed down, picking up something from Honza. In her tiny hand, there was a business card that let out a dim, yellowish light but as soon as it met with her hand. It faded away rather slowly. "This is?" Narukami''s Father frowned. "An item that lets whoever has it survive from certain death. It sent its owner enough spiritual energy to heal and protect itself. When the kid received a strong blow from you, this card activated and healed him. Of course, it''s rather slow compared to healing pills but enough for him to survive" she explained and continued, "however, what makes this caught my attention is the source of this card''s spiritual energy. "As you know, an item needs a source of energy for it to activate. Like a clock needs a battery, "Though, this thing is like a clock that works without a battery. Simply put, the card doesn''t have anything as a source of energy. "I wonder how this thing works? Who created this?" She wore a ponder expression and noticed something, "Hmm, there is a name on the business card," She was a bit shocked learning this but then it was replaced with a smile. "How interesting! It seems the creator wanted us to meet him!" Her voice was that of excitement and added, "brat, heal that kid and bring him to us." Narukami''s Father retorted, "He killed my family! Why would I have to save him?" "You''re lucky you''re his father. Should you not, maybe you died already for retorting, just do it and you''ll understand. "What? Are you testing my patience? I can do the same with that arrogant child of yours, Shinra. But to you, don''t expect anything," she said indifferently with arrogance. "A pity I can''t kill you as that would make your child hate me. How troublesome, since when will it become this hard to manage my grandkids?" She sighed helplessly and Narukami''s Father shivered uncontrollably. Before her, his life was no different than an ant! He repeatedly thanked himself that he was Narukami Shinra''s father. In the past, she simply had to say a few words and kill a few of her grandkids as an example to others but now, she could only sigh. Grabbing a roll of bandage, he put it on Honza''s heavy wound, and the latter quickly healed at a visible rate. "What an interesting item, oi brat. Give it to me," she ordered as she reached out her hand. Narukami''s Father hesitated for a moment before giving it to her with unwillingness in his heart. "What is this? Where do you get it from?" She asked curiously. "It''s a Healing Bandage-" His words interrupted in the middle as she said in a displeased manner, "what a boring name. I shall call it Instant Heal Bandage!" "It''s an Instant Heal Bandage, Shinra-kun found it on his mission searching for the ingredients to advance to Level 8," he replied politely. "Never mind, you can have it back. We shall go now." Chapter 93 - Infiltrate Fallen Nightless HQ It seemed she was afraid of infuriating Narukami for taking a gift that was supposed to be his father. Hence the quick change of mind. "Hold my hand," she said as she reached out her hand. A bit hesitant, he grabbed her tiny palm and it was abnormally cold like a corpse. In an instant, his body became light as his legs lost their footing. Without having the time to realize what was going on, his scenery changed to his house. They arrived in a big room with luxurious furniture. The floor was shining as it let out a sparkle, there was not a single speck of dust that could be seen. Flowery fragrance welcomed him and he found it pleasing. It calmed his mind to a great extent. "Great ancestor, this is?" But it wasn''t an answer he heard. Instead, she ordered, "follow me." He nodded as he followed right behind her. Walking out of the room, the both of them then walked at the same pace on the corridor. "That dumb child of yours has already learned the truth, it would be a matter of time before his loved ones being targeted." He wore a perplexed expression and asked, "is it the truth about *that*? "Yeah, out of all the things he shouldn''t know. That''s the thing he found out the truth. What''s with my descendants that always cause trouble?" "Will he be okay, great ancestor? Wouldn''t all the higher-ups of All Beyond chase him like dogs?" His voice filled with concern. "It''s okay, they haven''t figured it out. Regardless of the fact they will learn it later rather than sooner, it''s better safe than sorry. Temporarily, you and your family should hide here." He halted his steps in shock as he said in disbelief, "They alive?" . . . Narukami put five ad posters regarding Fallen Nightless base on the front door of five major organizations'' branches. He picked the nearest branch of course. If he chose to put it up on the HQ''s front door. It was certain he would get caught without a chance to escape. He used the same trick to attract their attention, which was luring Anomalies and the reaction was the same with All Beyond. The front door became as silent as an abandoned building and after destroying the security cameras, he did his deed. Anyway, these ad posters weren''t particularly telling them the Fallen Nightless HQ''s precise coordination. Instead, it told them his location. Obviously, to prevent them from figuring out the person putting up the posters was him. He left a shadow on his city and it currently helped other Sorcerers kill Anomalies. He didn''t forget to summon two creatures for external help for them. The remaining four were summoned to help other branches. One for one each. His spiritual energy was as vast as the sea, he wasn''t afraid of draining it dry. By the way, there was one thing that had to be added. On the bottom of the ad posters, some numbers kept changing. This was his coordination. He didn''t know where Fallen Nightless HQ was in the first place so he chose to do this. Once he found their HQ, it was basically telling them, the five organizations, where it resides. Whether they believe it or not, it is up to them, Narukami thought to himself as he teleported to the nearest mountain. He surveyed his surroundings first with a spiritual sense and learned there was no one here. He crouched as he put his hand on the ground. "Now where are you, you little brats?" he said calmly as he closed his eyes. Shortly thereafter, he poured his spiritual sense into the earth and quickly spread it to the entire planet. Many scenes flashed through his mind. People from different cities and countries walking on the street, landmarks all over the world flashed by, some children crying, couples broke out into a fight, some sleeping peacefully, wars in the middle east. Life on earth entered his mind and he filtered it skillfully. He would disregard the scenes he found useless and kept it if it was the other way around. Then, he found a familiar face cautiously crawling on the ceiling of a building. Once in a while peeked at what was going on beneath him through the small gaps. "Found you," he smiled as he opened his eyes. . . . "Where did they hide her?" Ryu asked himself with a frown. The girl he was looking for was Asahi''s childhood friend. In the beginning, he and Asahi didn''t want to act rashly and infiltrate their HQ but it was dire as his childhood friend was about to be sold in human trafficking. It was unknown how his little sister was kidnapped and why but Asahi attributed this to the lost memory. "Crap, if Shinra found out about this. He''s going to be mad," he said in distress. Ever since they act on their own that night. Ryu had always been restless, for the fact he was afraid of Narukami''s fury. "You''re calling?" A voice suddenly entered his ears and Ryu''s body stiffened when he realized the sound was familiar. Slowly and nervously turning his line of sight to the source. He saw Narukami nonchalantly looking at him. But that nonchalant expression appeared to be more terrifying than a savage expression! "Narukami! How did you find me?" Ryu was still surprised despite knowing it was indeed him. "Your voice is too loud!" Narukami hastily covered his mouth. "Hmm! Hmm!" Ryu tried to talk but only humming noises escaped from his throat. Beneath Ryu were four Sorcerers at Level 7. As his yell could be heard by them. They immediately moved to investigate it but Narukami attacked them with small, lightning needles. The latter went through the small gaps and upon contact. Their bodies went paralyzed before collapsing to the ground in sync. Shortly thereafter, Narukami spread out his shadow to them and swallowed them whole like a blob shadow monster. The scene went back to its original state as though nothing had happened. Uncovering his mouth, Narukami rubbed his white palm against Ryu''s clothes. "Speak, what''s going on yesterday when you chase Asahi? How did you end up finding one of the higher-ups of Fallen Nightless?" Narukami asked one after another. Ryu was prepared for this and he answered. This was his explanation: When Ryu chased Asahi who was in some kind of monster, humanoid form. Someone suddenly blocked their way and fought them. The person was shockingly powerful and they were defeated without having the chance to fight back. That must be Xain Fuhrer, Narukami pondered in himself and continued to listen attentively. Asahi was gravely injured and Ryu depleted most of his spiritual energy. Leaving with no choice, they retreated to Ryu''s house. Thankfully, with an item that allowed them to escape without leaving a trace, it helped them to relax for a few hours. In these few hours did Ryu send a message to Narukami. When Asahi came to his senses, his strange form had already disappeared at this point. Ryu asked a few things about it but Asahi himself didn''t know what had happened. He heard a voice coming out of the Crystal Veins as the former asked for help and he lent his assistance. After that, his memories were foggy and quite hard to remember. Not long after he woke up, the person who chased after them found their location, and once again they were in a fierce fight. Compared to the last one, Ryu was prepared and already knew the opponent''s strength, its attacks, and weakness. Within two hours, he defeated it. "How is it that easy?" Narukami interrupted his story with a doubt. "It''s true, Shinra! I defeat him, wait no. We defeated him. In truth, I almost got myself killed but Asahi turned into his monster form and fought on the same level as that person. "I immediately joined in and hence our victory," he smiled as he felt a profound proudness in his heart. "Does that mean Asahi could control himself in his monster form? Not going berserk?" Narukami guessed. Shortly pondered, Ryu nodded, "un, that''s the case. Though after that fight, he fell unconscious." "Did your enemy die?" Narukami asked. "Nope, he is still alive but was heavily injured," he replied without hesitation. After a short pause, Narukami calmly said, "Continue." "Alright," he said with a nod. After defeating that person, they didn''t immediately spirit channel him but instead bring him with them to a desolate location. Until Asahi woke up once more, Ryu didn''t dare to spirit channel his opponent and focus on recuperating. Narukami asked why and Ryu answered that it was Asahi''s request before he closed his eyes. He said that he knew a way to spirit channeling him without vaporizing their soul. "I don''t know what that means but I do feel like it''s a good thing so I follow his words." "Some people''s souls would dissipate faster when someone tried to spirit channel them and your opponent, Xain Fuhrer, would do the same." Narukami explained to Ryu what he needed to know and he nodded. After a short pause, he said "Then, doesn''t that mean Asahi is amazing?" Chapter 94 - Killing A Hundred Members Of Fallen Nightless Without Being Noticed His voice was that of envy and seemingly losing confidence in himself. Narukami lightly flicked his forehead and said, "what are you saying? The both of you defeat one of the higher-ups of Fallen Nightless. Even All Beyond couldn''t do something like that." Ryu smiled as his mood became better. "You''re right. By the way, Shinra, this Xain guy isn''t someone that All Beyond particularly finds dangerous. How did he become one of the higher-ups of Fallen Nightless?" Ryu spirit channeled him after all. There was no way he would miss asking who his enemy was. He was surprised when discovered he had defeated one of the higher-ups but he soon felt proud about it. Narukami shook his head, "you didn''t ask him how he became one?" "It''s too late, his soul dissipated faster than we thought. We could only ask a few questions." Narukami grunted in acknowledgment and after a short pause, he asked, "So, who is this girl you two wanted to save so badly that you infiltrate their base without a second thought?" Ryu felt shivered as Narukami''s tone was a bit deep and there was a hint of fury in it. He laughed awkwardly as he replied, "she''s Asahi''s childhood friend. It looks like his lost memories have some connections to Fallen Nightless. I don''t know what he experienced in those days but I assume they kidnapped her to lure him." As Narukami pondered, he surveyed his surroundings and realized that Asahi wasn''t here. Curious, he asked, "where is he?" "He disguised as one of the members and searched for her location." "You''re not helping?" "I''m informing him of the situation up here. Once in a while distract some members so that he could easily go deeper," he explained. "Why don''t you simply kill someone, spirit channeling them so as to find where she was, rescue her and escape?" As Asahi could spirit channeling them without any problem. Narukami felt it was strange they didn''t do this, for the fact it was more efficient. "...oh yeah, we could do that." After a short silence, he said it weakly and ashamed of himself. If Narukami''s lips could twitch, it would''ve done that convulsively! He exuded a heavy breath as he said, "I don''t understand how you manage to get this far. Just on what stars were you two born under?" Shortly thereafter, he peeked the ground through the gaps of the ceiling. Why he didn''t use spiritual senses was because he assumed there was an item that was sensitive to it. His location was going to be revealed once he used it. The spiritual senses he used to search for Ryu and to scan his surroundings were different. "Do you know the layout of this place?" Narukami asked as he retracted his gaze to Ryu. The former nodded, "Yeah, if we don''t know. We wouldn''t be this reckless." "This reminds me, how did Asahi know his childhood friend was kidnapped? Did he ask Xain about it?" Narukami felt it was odd and couldn''t help but to ask that. "His memories gradually recovered after his monster form. She was kidnapped four days ago," Ryu replied. Four days ago? Narukami recited in his mind. Simultaneously recalling if there was an odd case that All Beyond discovered. Unfortunately, there were many cases where people vanished and it was quite impossible to remember who was who. Of course, with the current technology. Most of the data was stored in a computer but some Sorcerers didn''t bother to search for a missing person. Not only was the reward small, the danger varied. "Let''s move, they''ll notice some of their members went missing. Staying here would only be a matter of time before being discovered," Narukami ordered as he carefully crawled on the ceiling. Ryu nodded as he followed right behind him. After crawling for a few breaths, he asked "Shinra, where are we going? Do you know this place?" "Contact Asahi through spiritual transmission and tell him to wait at the main hall. It''s rather dangerous to act with a half-baked plan. "You have to know this is the Fallen Nightless base, not a friend''s house. They are one of the most sinister, and insane cult organizations in the world. "They even go as far as using babies'' organs as a lucky charm if their members are going to get married." Hearing his explanation, Ryu felt chills all over his body and his legs slightly went weak. "Shinra, please don''t say that! You know I''m weak with gore stuff!" He said in a hurry. After a short pause, Narukami said, "sorry, it doesn''t mean I want to scare you, but I want you to be careful. I don''t want to lose someone as interesting as you." Ryu felt warmth in his eyes and touched, "Shinra! You still worry about me! I thought you hated me!" Ryu came in his way and hugged Narukami, or at least that was what he thought when he realized he embraced an empty air. Narukami swiftly dodged to the side as he prepared for it. "Enough joking, we should hurry." After finding a way of getting out of the ceiling, they covered their entire figure with a black robe. These robes were from the members Narukami swallowed earlier. Disguised as them, both Narukami and Ryu easily arrived at the main hall. "I can''t believe it''s this easy," Ryu said through spiritual transmission, a bit disbelieving. "Probably because they haven''t noticed an intruder yet-" "Intruder. Intruder. Intruder." Just as Narukami was about to finish his words. It was interrupted by loud warning noises and the monotone voice of a woman. The entire main hall changed its light from white to red. Narukami looked at Ryu for an explanation and grasping his meaning, he shook his head, "It isn''t Asahi! He said it''s someone else. As of now, he acts like one of the members chasing the intruder." Narukami nodded his head upon this chance. Since someone had already made a ruckus, why not use the opportunity to make it a bit chaotic? "Let''s go, Ryu. It would only be a matter of time before they discover us. Time to decrease our enemy''s forces," Narukami suddenly said. Ryu looked at him with brows knitted together as he asked, "how are we supposed to do that?" "Follow my lead," Narukami simply replied. He blended in the crowd and ''accidentally'' bumped into someone. "Sorry," he apologized nonchalantly and as that person was about to utter a sound. His entire figure went weak and his muscles stiffened. Slowly but surely, he lost his line of thought and his mind became incredibly sluggish. What is going on? The person asked himself. He couldn''t do anything as he lost his senses. A simple shout of help was like the hardest thing in the world for him, something beyond his reach. Finally, his eyes turned lifeless yet strangely, his body was standing as nothing happened. Ryu turned his head around to the person Narukami bumped and frowned. He sensed something wrong with that person but couldn''t pinpoint what it was. As if reading his mind, Narukami spoke calmly, "I devour his life force." Ryu looked at Narukami in shock. He could easily kill someone with a bump! If that''s not terrifying, then what is? Ryu thought inwardly. "But how?" As far as Ryu knew, devouring one''s life force required a technique that drained quite a lot of spiritual energy. "I''m a vampire, I can suck everything out of a human body. Different from blood, however, devouring one''s life force is a bit tiring and complicated. "Thankfully, I had mastered it." He quickly added, "you don''t need to know how I did it. What''s more important is that we need to kill as many people as possible." "Okay, but can I ask one more thing? Why was that guy still on his feet despite losing his life?" He thought for a moment as he replied, "do you know my shadow clone?" "Yeah," he nodded. "Where do you think those things are coming from?" Thinking for a few seconds, he found the answer and was stunned as he replied, "it''s from humans?" "Precisely. You can relax as the humans I killed are those who are about to be sentenced to death." Ryu silently heaved a sigh of relief. "Will they notice though that the person before him has lost signs of life?" "They still need a hundred years to notice my tricks. I poured a bit of my blood in that guy''s body, they wouldn''t notice a thing." His blood contained rich vitality. A drop was enough to bring back a Sorcerer who had his heart out of his body and lost his limbs back to his peak in seconds! After a long pause, he said, "you prepared this much within short seconds? As expected of you, Shinra. "You really can do everything." "I can''t do everything, I do what I was supposed to do." Ryu smiled when he heard his response. In the next few minutes, Narukami had already killed more than a hundred members and not a single soul noticed a thing! Chapter 95 - Ryus Determination If Ryu told the others what happened. They would laugh their ass off! There was no way a person could kill a hundred people without being noticed! Even the most legendary Sorcerers might pluck out their eyeballs in shock! "Shinra, isn''t this a massacre? I began to feel sorry for them," Ryu said in pity. "No need to feel sorry for these guys. They were doing hideous things without a second thought and it''s a daily need for them. "As an upright Sorcerer, I must kill them all!" Narukami said. Ryu''s mouth twitched as he commented inwardly in a self-deprecating manner, upright? I don''t think killing a hundred people within a few minutes without making an expression sounds upright to me! At least made an expression or something! "This much should be enough, my main purpose here is to save you two. Though, I want to check something," Narukami said. Ryu''s brows frowned, "check what?" "I want to go to meet someone here. The leader of Fallen Nightless," Narukami calmly replied as he exited the main hall. Ryu was stunned knowing Narukami targeted the leader''s head! "Shinra, are you sure? Like, the leader is hella strong! I know you''re strong and don''t mean I doubt you but still, facing an ancient monster like the Fallen Nightless leader is kind of dangerous!" After a short pause, Narukami responded as he halted his steps and turned his head to Ryu. He then said, "don''t worry, I''m not a fool. I know that the leader is as strong as the HQ''s grandmaster, probably many-fold stronger but who do you think I am?" Hearing his last words, Ryu''s heart thumped and his eyes opened wide. His fighting spirit flared up. Next, he smiled, "that''s true, I doubt you''ll do something that has no chance of winning." "Precisely. Also, I''ll retreat once it fails." Narukami''s response was Ryu nodding his head. Continuing their walk, they entered a room that looked like a prison. Surveying the place, each cell had black bars and a person who was around ten to fifteen years old. Their eyes were dead and listless. It was as though they had seen the true hell of life itself. Ryu narrowed his eyes, "What''s this place?" The prison has a few people in the vicinity. They were standing in front of a cell with excitement in their gazes. Narukami calmly approached them to see what was up and Ryu followed. As soon as they reached the group, one of them said mockingly, "well, well! If it isn''t Garen and Faren! What are you two doing here? This isn''t your time yet to suck their life essence!" It appeared those names belonged to the people Narukami had killed and as these guys recognized their robes, they thought Narukami and Ryu were them. Furthermore, it seemed those guys'' status in the organization wasn''t that good. As soon as Narukami arrived in their group, all of the people looked at them mockingly. As Narukami''s mind wandered, Ryu caught the word ''life essence'' and his brows were knitted together, almost touching and soon. He grasped what it meant, his expression turned to disgust and fury. "Hah? What''s with your expression, Faren? Did you eat the wrong medicine? To think you dare enough to look at me like that. Why don''t I help you to come back with your senses?" The guy said in a ridiculing manner and after saying that, he punched Ryu''s head and the latter fell to the ground, or at least that was what they thought when suddenly. Ryu avoided his punch in a swift motion as he slightly crouched himself. Upon this, their expression was that of shock and before they could react, Ryu sent an uppercut to the guy''s chin with a furious expression carved on his face. Their eyes were wide open and their jaws fell to the ground. Narukami didn''t waste any time either. A hundred times faster than the speed of sound, he pulled out their hearts, put them into their mouths, and forcefully closed their mouths. Blood splattered to the ground as they collapsed. What they knew before their vision went blank was a sharp pain coming from their chest and they bite something hard and juicy. The guy Ryu punched landed on the ground with a bounce. He quickly get up but when he noticed his friends died so fast he didn''t perceive a thing, his body went stiff as fear took over his body. Realization soon dawned upon him as his mouth trembled. He said as he pointed his trembling finger to Ryu, "W-who are you?" "What are you talking about when you take their life essence?" Ryu asked. Despite the fact he had grasped the meaning, he still couldn''t bring himself to believe such a despicable method! The guy hesitated if he should answer or not. "Speak." Narukami''s voice was cold and heavy pressure stifled the guy''s chest. "We''re taking their life span as a way to increase our Level. Ordinary Sorcerers have to kill Anomalies but we''re different, we absorb the lifespan of young children." "How do you- No, never mind. I''ve already guessed what you monsters did to absorb their life span. Now die!" Ryu raised his hand to the air and formed his hand like a knife, he pierced the guy''s head. Pulling his hand out, white substances and red juices spill out of his head. Shortly thereafter, he collapsed to the ground. "I can''t accept the fact they have a quick, painless death!" he said irritatedly. "We have no time to torture them, let''s get out of here before someone found us," Narukami suggested and Ryu was unwilling to let these children stay here, taken away their freedom and waiting for their turn to be ''devoured'' by these disgusting adults. "Narukami, save these children, please. I''ll train harder once we get back. I''ll do anything you asked for me, so please, save these children!" Ryu begged with firm resolution in his eyes. After a short pause, he simply answered, "sure." "Eh? Are you serious?" Ryu was surprised. He thought that Narukami was going to say something but he simply agreed without adding anything! As if reading his mind, he nonchalantly replied "What can I say to you? Our time is running short and arguing like you is a waste of time, no end at all. "However, before saving these children. We have to make sure of something, we don''t know if there''s a mechanism here that will kill them once they escape. "Should that happen, our effort would all be for naught." Ryu pinched his chin as he wondered, "How are we going to figure that out? We''ve killed all the guys here." "Don''t worry, there''s always something common in these mechanisms." "Such as?" "They use energy to activate. What we must do is track the source of it and destroy it," Narukami replied as crouched down and placed his white palm on the floor. "What are you doing?" Ryu asked curiously. Narukami ignored his question as he closed his eyes. Quickly afterward, he sent a faint wave of spiritual energy that could disturb the flow of spiritual energy. These mechanisms used them after all. If Narukami could disturb them, it would cause vibration like a guitar''s string. Once he sensed that, finding the source of energy was as easy as walking in a park, but with vicious killers around them. The source of energy was surely being guarded heavily by members of Fallen Nightless. By the way, the wave of spiritual energy Narukami did was a bit different from spiritual senses despite the principle being the same. This was the reason why Narukami was still safe. Only a genius like Narukami could pull that off. He was a person who lived for five lives after all. Encountering many things, he learned and mastered them. "I''ve found the source but it might take a while to destroy it. Many members guard the place and our chance of being discovered only increases. If we get caught, our end is no different from falling to the deepest of hell and get tortured without a rest. "Are you sure you want to save these kids, Ryu?" Narukami asked in the eyes and Ryu nodded without hesitation, his thought didn''t change the slightest bit! This is what I like from you, Narukami said inwardly. "Prepare yourself," he said as he raised his legs. Ryu wore a puzzled expression and just as he was about to ask. Narukami stomped his feet to the floor. It cracked as it spread around the two young men. Not long after, the floor sank and both of them fell. Ryu let out a scream while Narukami cast his gaze downward as he stared at it with no fluctuation in his emotion. Ryu vigorously moved his body in the air, on the other hand, Narukami''s position hasn''t changed from his original. After the fall, they soon meet on another floor. If they didn''t do anything, they would crush it and so, Narukami raised his arm to his shoulder as he extended it. On the floor, many members were either walking or standing. When something collapsed from above, they let out panic cries. Next, they noticed two figures in the air as they were in a free fall. While one was panicking, the other was calm as a tranquil lake. Aware that he aimed for the floor with his hand, other members got a bad premonition and someone yelled hurriedly, "everyone! Run!" They began to scatter from the falling site. With a flick of Narukami''s finger, a small ball of lightning shot out and hit the floor. It caused a devastating explosion and formed a humongous gap. The debris fell as dust filled the air. Continuing falling as they entered the gap, Narukami threw a ball of lightning to the floor he had been earlier. This ball floated in the air as it brightened the floor for a short moment before exploding, electrocuting everyone in the vicinity to ashes. Chapter 96 - Making A History The ruckus Narukami quickly spread among the members and they quickly made their move. "What''s going on? Isn''t there supposed to be one intruder? Are they allies?" "Probably but we can''t be sure. More importantly, is that we had to catch them! They dare to destroy our HQ, even billions of deaths aren''t enough! Call all the members in the main hall to make a move!" A man in a black robe, which made him look like an ancient magician, ordered. Someone came in his way in a hurry and his expression was that of hesitation and a bit nervous. Seeing the man''s expression, the black robe man frowned and asked, "what''s wrong?" "Uhm, most members in the main hall. More than eighty percent are dead!" He answered gravely. "What?!" The man exclaimed and his eyes almost out of their pocket. "How could this happen? Why does no one there report a thing when their friends get killed? No, when someone starts a massacre?!" His voice spread out into the air and trembled the ground for a few winks. "They didn''t notice it until we told them to go help us find the intruder. Someone went on a killing spree without being noticed!" The robed man doubted his ears when he heard that. This was the first time he heard a massacre happen so silently. This only made it more terrifying than the usual massacre! Eighty percent of the members in the main hall were dead and not a single person noticed this until now! Just what kind of monster had entered this place? "Report this to the leader! Increase security level to level 10! Activate all protective mechanisms, release all the tamed beasts to and use golems if necessary! "Our enemy is powerful! You must not let your guard down even for the slightest bit! The fact he made this much ruckus means he got something in his sleeve to deal with it! "Alright, move out!" The black robe man analyzed the situation accurately and quickly made a decision. All the members before him turned their bodies around and rushed to their respective stations. The black robe man was a commander of all squads and he ordered what each squad should do. Then the rest was decided by each squad''s captain. The black robe man sighed heavily and as he was about to walk away, someone approached him. He was a skinny man with white hair. He was so tall that the Commander had to lift his gaze so that he could meet his eyes. The skinny man asked, "Commander, why are there so many members gathered in the main hall?" "May I know who you are?" "My name is Hawk, I was away for a mission and just came back but as soon as I did, the leader directly ordered me to be under your wings," he replied. "The leader did?" The Commander was quite surprised. The fact this guy was directly ordered by the Leader means he''s exceptionally powerful, perhaps Hawk was the Leader''s disciple! "Interesting, to think he would send someone under my wing, is this a trial perhaps?" He softly muttered but it was caught by Hawk. "Commander, is something wrong?" Commander shook his head as he turned his body around, continuing his pace and Hawk closely followed behind him. "The Leader gathered them there as a preparation to attack All Beyond by surprise." "We''re going to start an all-out war with them?" Hawk was stunned. "More precisely, we''re going to cause some disturbance in the world. Doing that is the same as waging war with All Beyond. "They are, after all, the strongest protector on Earth. They wouldn''t stay silent as the world they loved became chaotic." "But why does the Leader want such an outcome?" Hawk pondered. "He said the era is shifting to a new one. The true king has arrived and we must act quickly before we get annihilated. "The organization''s purpose is to descend our god so we can reset this world and to reveal the secret All Beyond had. "If this true king knew of our existence, he wouldn''t have hesitated to destroy us." "What is this true king you spoke of, Commander?" Hawk frowned. "The one that will erase supernatural phenomena like Level and Anomalies from the face of Earth. The one who will bring back the earth to its original state, a place with no magic existed." . . . So far, Narukami had destroyed fifteen floors and they were still falling. In those floors, Narukami had killed more than, say, probably around two hundred Fallen Nightless members. Perhaps he was the first Sorcerer in history that pulled this off! Ryu became used to the falling and he crossed his arms as he said lazily, "are we there yet?" "Not yet." "Are we there yet?" "Not yet." Are we there yet?" "Not yet." Are we there yet?" "Not yet." "Are we-" Narukami covered his mouth with his hand and shot Ryu a glare. Ryu quickly nodded as he was afraid of getting on Narukami''s nerves. "We may underestimate how large their HQ is," Narukami said as he retracted his hand and cast his gaze downward with narrowed eyes. The underground level itself has fifteen floors! One could imagine just how big the layout of this place was. Perhaps from outside, it was no different than a convention hall, many times bigger yet strangely, All Beyond couldn''t find it. "We''re here, prepare yourself." As they kept falling, the ground slowly came into Narukami''s vision and he calmly warned Ryu. On the floor, there were many people dressed in black robes and within the crowd, there were beasts with ferocious teeth and claws. Ryu smiled excitedly at the view. He punched his fist to his palm, "Alright! I''m getting bored to death here! Finally!" "Don''t be reckless. Most of them are Level 5 and those beasts are quite powerful. Regardless of your inhumane strength, their numbers covered their strength." "I know, I know! I''m not an idiot!" Narukami nodded and extended his right hand to the crowd, making a pistol gesture. Right after that, a lightning beam shot out to the ground in a straight line. "Activate the barrier!" One of them yelled and an energy field was formed, protecting them in a dome shape. Narukami had already prepared something like this and thus, he slightly increased the output of his lightning to a million volts. The barrier was made to scatter lightning particles but before Narukami''s lightning, it was like an umbrella. It easily pierced through the barrier and hit the ground. Causing it to explode and those near it tossed away like a ragdoll. Dust filled the air. Their landing site became relatively safe albeit temporarily. Narukami landed like a superhero while Ryu landed ordinarily. As their vision was greatly improved, the dust was no problem for them. However, different for their enemies as their low level. This thick dust still limited their line of sight. Their first reaction was to run away from the dust as fast as possible but failed when they got electrocuted instead, paralyzed their bodies. Ryu killed one person after another with his fist covered in fire. His attack was lethal, killing an enemy with only one attack. To those outsides of the dust, purple lightning constantly flickered, followed by the red light of a flame. Accompanying those two cool effects, there were punching noises, fiery sound of flame, bzzt sound of lightning. Despite all of this, there was no scream at all. This made all the members'' scalps go numb. "Just who are they?" One of them said in fear. "What are you guys afraid of! There are only two people while we have rare beasts and more than a hundred Sorcerers! "They only succeed because of their surprise attack and it wouldn''t work the second time! "Overwhelm them with our numbers! If we can kill them, the Leader will reward us handsomely!" It was unknown who said it but his words spark greed and fighting spirit in their hearts. What he said also made sense, there were only two people and yes, every surprise attack only worked once. They rushed into the dust as they let out a battle cry. The beasts that were prepared from the start pounced forward into the battlefield. Narukami and Ryu had already prepared for this. "Simple Gesture: Explosion Wave!" Narukami softly muttered as he stomped his hands to the ground. "Dragon Fist: Inferno!" Ryu yelled out as he punched the empty air and what came out was a flame that could melt steel within moments. As soon as their spiritual senses detected a lot of people entering the dust, they quickly used their crowd control skills. Greatly decreased their opponents'' numbers. Their attacks shook the ground and crack soon spread. Simultaneously, it scattered the dust. Revealing two figures of young men with no injuries whatsoever and their friends were nowhere to be seen. They were either turned to ashes from Narukami''s lightning or melted by Ryu''s scorching flame. All the remaining members took a few steps back, even the beasts retreated. Their instincts told them these two were dangerous! Chapter 97 - Narukami Going To Lose Control! "Shinra, they''re a bit weak," Ryu said as he swept over his gaze to them, slightly confused. The members looked at Ryu and Narukami as if they were wild beasts even though the real beasts were next to them. "Indeed, they should at least last around five seconds and scream. Strange," Narukami pondered solemnly as if he made a grave mistake in his analysis. "Shinra, can you not say something like that seriously?" Ryu wore a helpless look. The members instinctively took a few steps back. These two were not humans! They massacred their people within seconds and were not tired in the slightest! "Who are you? Why did you infiltrate this place?" One of them asked, hoping to buy some time for backups but Narukami simply aimed his right hand at him and the latter lost its upper body. Not only him though, but the people behind also lost most of their torso! This scene left the remaining shudders. Some even lost their strength to stand and dropped to the ground. "Did I allow you to speak?" Asked Narukami nonchalantly. This act of his was many times more terrifying than an enraged kind of voice. Before Narukami, it was as though they were chickens ready to slaughter! Even slaughtering chickens, one at least glanced at those poor chickens. Yet Narukami didn''t even bat an eye at them. They were ants ready to be crushed! "Where is the energy that keeps the mechanism active?" Ryu asked in Narukami''s stead. The members went back to reality from their daze upon his words and after a short pause, one of them replied, "mechanism? What are you talking about?" Bzzt! A lightning spear pierced his heart and left a hole in his chest. The person fell to the ground with eyes rolled back and the members were confused. This guy didn''t do anything wrong! "He wants an answer, not another question," said Narukami as he floated in the air as he sat cross-legged. Ryu looked at Narukami in shock. He was aware of Narukami''s ruthless nature but he didn''t expect it would be this much! Poor guy died before knowing what the cause was. But Ryu didn''t sympathize with him. It was because he had done many sinister things. Perhaps Narukami gave him a painless and quick death, was something undeserving. The members were getting tense. They realized these two would not let them alive, they only waited for their deaths. Therefore, if they were going to lose their lives. Why not go with a bang? Yet, such thoughts evaporated as quickly as they came. Let alone coming near them, they couldn''t even take a step at them! The instant they moved, their fate had already sealed "For you guys'' information, that guy is still alive. I plant my lightning energy in his heart and healing properties. As soon as his heart regenerates, that lightning will attack his heart, causing him to die. "However, before he drew his last breath, his heart would regenerate once more and the lightning would strike his heart. So on and so forth," Narukami explained. Such endless suffering was perfect for these bastards! Ryu was extremely delighted with Narukami! While Ryu instantly believed his explanation, the members doubted it. How could an injured heart completely heal within seconds? Only people at Level 9 with a Nature element could do that! Then, the person Narukami explained, suddenly jolted his torso upward and screamed in pain, "save me!" His scream startled everyone near him that they let out a terrified scream. Some screams even louder and pitched like a girl, more than that even. Right after that guy''s scream, his eyes turned lifeless and his body fell to the ground. Others still couldn''t accept what had happened! Was the word this lightning brat true? He could heal an injured heart that had a hole in it! "Don''t stand around, if you want a quick death. Answer his question," Narukami calmly urged them. Before one of them opened their mouths, Ryu quickly added to his previous question, "the mechanism I''m talking about is the one that protects the children you guys locked. Where is the energy source which makes those mechanisms active?" Knowing the context, instead of answering. They fell silent. Narukami and Ryu frowned. Soon enough, Narukami grasped what their silence meant. Those children were their only way of increasing their Levels. Should they escape, how else were the members of Fallen Nightless going to increase their strength? Before the face of death, what they were thinking is something futile? Do they not notice that their life ends here? Narukami was irritated. Does what he did all this time, killing their friends before their eyes, only for a show? Why were they arrogant enough that they thought they were going to survive today? "Let''s find the source ourselves," Ryu suggested through spiritual transmission and Narukami nodded. "Alright, you guys can go," he said as he lifted his right hand and continued, "but enjoy your hell first." When they heard Narukami letting them go, some were happy that some formed bright smiles, some furrowed their brows as they noticed something strange. Regardless of their different reactions, their fate was only one thing. Endless suffering. Bzzt! Hundreds of lightning spears formed above Narukami''s head as it rained down at everyone''s heart. None can dodge his attack. It was abnormally fast and many. Even if they could dodge a spear, another one would do the job instead. Same for the monsters, they were dodging crazily yet still got pierced in the heart. Purple spears raining down and screams rang out in the air. It was as though the god of lightning descended a divine punishment for them. Turning his head to the person who caused this, Ryu saw Narukami looking at them, screaming and struggling for their lives with a bright smile¡­ A bright smile! Cold shivers spread throughout his body and he felt a sense of danger towards Narukami. Ryu hoped Narukami wasn''t on the edge of going mad. What would happen if someday Narukami lost control and went mad? Then unleash it to the city? Destroying it along the way. No, the city will not be enough. Probably the whole world is! "This scream sounds a bit melodious, don''t you think, Ryu?" Narukami asked and Ryu stiffened as he was petrified. He snapped back from his mind and replied nervously as he let out an awkward laugh, "yeah, it is. Too bad Asahi couldn''t hear it. Ahaha¡­" Narukami knitted his eyebrows when Ryu suddenly acted strangely. He didn''t probe it any further, probably Ryu like this as this was the first time he saw him killing this many people. Compared to the time in one of his past lives when he massacred an entire continent filled with demons, killing these bunch of lowly members was nothing to be nervous about. Still, it had indeed been a long time since he hadn''t heard this kind of ''melodious'' scream. Then again, he never thought those demon screams were melodious at all. It was annoying and he hated it, what was going on? Why was he view this scream as melodious? Following this line of thought, he realized as he cursed himself, f*CK, did I just find their screamings enjoyable? What is wrong with me? I really need to go to a psychiatrist for a check-up! Moments like these were early signs of losing control. Their mind as a human slowly disintegrating and changing to that of a monster who only followed its instinct and killed everything on its way. Going to a psychiatrist was a must once you found yourself in the early stages of losing control. It looked like Ryu noticed this yet fear of infuriating Narukami, causing him to lose himself, Ryu fell silent. "Don''t worry, I''m still myself. The day I die is the day you don''t have to worry about the dragon inside of you. Let''s go, staying here any further serves no purpose and is a waste of time." Narukami turned his body around and floated away. His position was still the same, sitting cross-legged. Ryu felt like something heavy in his heart vanished. Lighten his chest considerably. Thank god Narukami is still himself! That''s right, there''s no way he would lose control easily! But, Ryu shook his head and continued inwardly, no, that can be thought of next time! Closely following behind Narukami, Ryu asked in a carefree manner, "Shinra, why are you floating? Can''t you just walk instead?" "Easier this way. Moving your legs is bothersome," replied Narukami after a short pause. Tell that in front of amputated people! Ryu added. "I''m joking, I want to avoid traps. As you know, I''m a half-vampire, half mermaid, and a bit of human blood in me. "I feel this underground place has traps exclusively for half beings like me." "I see, how do you find that out?" "Our existence in this place is known by everyone already, there''s no need to hide any longer. "As I kill those bastards, I take the time to separate my focus to scan this entire area with a spiritual sense." Chapter 98 - Star Stone Ryu only smiled as he got used to his surprise. "You really can do anything, huh?" He smiled bitterly. "I can''t do anything, I just do what I''m supposed to do." After that was a long silence. As they proceeded deeper into the underground, they encountered many enemies and Narukami took care of it all with a bored face. What he did was flick his fingers and small lightning bolts pierced their heads. They didn''t have the time to react as he flick his finger. Before they knew it, their vision went dim and collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. "How long is this path?" Ryu asked with a frown. They were in a tunnel with dim lights dangling on the ceiling. The tunnel was quite huge and was all white. The floor, wall, and ceiling were all white. Ryu somehow felt uncomfortable with the way this tunnel was designed. Ryu didn''t know why but it looked creepy, and with dead bodies in front of him, that feeling intensified. "This long tunnel reminds me of a horror scene where the protagonist runs in this tunnel as he is chased away by a ghost. I''m not sure what the title is," said Narukami in a questioning tone. In this aspect, Ryu remembered where this creepy feeling came from. It was from the scariest horror film Ryu had watched! Right now, he was in the exact tunnel as that protagonist. Less the human corpses in front of him. If the tunnel he was in was covered in blood, bloody handprints, blood trails of someone getting dragged, and a creepy lady with long hair covering her face, pale skin and she was chasing them, that would be perfect. Well not for Ryu. Without hesitation, he would dash away, leaving Narukami in his dust. "Relax, such a thing isn''t going to happen in the real world," said Narukami in assurance. "I know! It''s just that movie terrifies me the most! I couldn''t even get proper sleep for two weeks!" "How do you even survive as a Sorcerer?" Narukami asked the obvious. A Sorcerer encountered many gore and horrific things! Twenty times more terrifying than what Ryu saw in movies. "Because it''s different! The movie is doing well to scare me while the stuff I meet as a Sorcerer didn''t have that creepy music. It''s different!" He replied. Narukami wasn''t sure how to respond as he was baffled, what''s with that strange mind of yours? "The point is, this tunnel makes me uncomfortable and we should hurry." Ryu began to quicken up his pace as he passed by Narukami''s shoulder. "Wait! Don''t be rash, Ryu!" Narukami''s eyes narrowed as he noticed something was wrong. The problem was that he couldn''t pinpoint the source. He halted his pace as he contemplated for a short while. Finally, he grasped the source and shifted his gaze to the white floor, or not. It was in truth silver, not white anymore. Turning his head to the way they were coming from, Narukami discovered that once a hundred meters they go deeper. The white intensity increased, gradually turning to silver. As if to confirm his speculation, he shifted his line of sight to where they were heading. Despite the fact he was still in his position, his eyes managed to perceive everything as if a drone sent out as a recon. The further they go, it becomes gray before gradually turning black. This change of color was hard to notice as the tunnel had an illusion too. If Narukami didn''t notice this, probably they would''ve thought the entire tunnel was white all along but in truth, it changed. Indeed, the moment they entered the tunnel. They already entered a powerful illusion and were perfectly concealed at that, Narukami was amazed that someone could pull this off. He thanked himself for trusting his instinct. It never failed him. Narukami quickly approached like a ghost as he floated in Ryu''s way to block his way. On the way, Ryu entered a region where the silver was perceivable. In that instant, arrows shot out from the wall at a rapid pace. Ryu was caught off guard and it was late for him to dodge. Just as those arrows were around five centimeters from his body, Narukami was faster than the speed of sound he was, he managed to bring Ryu away from a death trap. Nevertheless, his sudden momentum of increasing his speed caused him to be unable to control it precisely, hence crashing into Ryu. It led Narukami to fall to the ground and slide for a few seconds. Narukami didn''t rest, he quickly got up and narrowed his eyes as he prepared for everything. Ryu was still on the ground as his head was blurry and a bit dizzy. Shaking his head to erase those uncomfortable feelings, he looked at Narukami. His eyes were wide open when he saw there were two arrows pierced his right shoulders. "Shinra, I- I''m sorry," apologized Ryu. "Save the sorry for later, get up. It''s not over yet," ordered Narukami and Ryu quickly raised his body. Staying close to Narukami and circulating his spiritual energy to the entire body, he spread a strand of spiritual energy so as to scan the area with spiritual senses. He didn''t know what the danger was. Being clueless like this made him restless. Shortly thereafter, the entire tunnel changed its light to dim red. Following that was a deafening beep and the voice of a monotone woman: "Mixed blood detected! Mixed blood detected! Proceeding with Lockdown Protocol." Right after that, doors began to fall in the tunnel. The doors were separated by one hundred meters and in total, there were probably more than thirty doors in this tunnel alone. Narukami didn''t wait to be locked up. He rushed to the end of the tunnel. Ryu didn''t hesitate either, he quickly followed behind Narukami. Their bodies had changed at this point, Narukami turned into a flare of lightning while Ryu was that of flame. Like a comet, it left behind smoke trails. "Element fluctuation detected. Increasing the Lockdown Procedure by 100%." Soon after, the doors behind them abruptly fall, locking them in. If earlier it descended ever so slowly, this time it took a few seconds. As of now, they''ve passed more than twenty doors within seconds yet they didn''t see the end of the tunnel. Narukami felt uneasy about this. And to top it off, his speed, without warning, decreased considerably and he slowed down before coming to a stop. Ryu, who was at his highest speed, noticed this and halted. The flame engulfing his body vanished. He hurriedly approached Narukami and asked worriedly, "what''s wrong? Is it this arrow?" "Don''t touch it," he warned but a bit too late. Ryu grabbed it and soon enough, his entire body went weak and numb. It was as though he was being paralyzed by a taser. He couldn''t feel his muscles anymore. "The arrow was made out of star stone," Narukami informed Ryu, the latter was shocked. "What? I never heard of a star stone being shaped into a weapon! Best I saw was shackles!" Star stone was the greatest weakness a Sorcerer had to offer. Once you touch it, you would lose all of your energy to stand. As Narukami was a being of mixed blood, it took a few moments for the star stone to take effect. His vampire blood was quite strong after all. One more thing to add, star stone was valuable and extremely rare. Rarer than diamonds even. This was because as its name suggested, it was a remnant of a star. A dying star to be exact. As the universe had billions of stars and was expanding each day. Dying stars was perhaps a common thing in the universe but for its remnant to land on earth. It was a whole different story. Thus, the fact Fallen Nightless managed to create many arrows from star stone showed how much they have it. Many questions were popping up in his mind but that wasn''t important. If they stay here any longer, the doors behind them would catch up to them. If they were locked up, it was easy to tell what their outcome was going to be. Damn it, move! Narukami gritted his teeth as he forcefully grabbed the two arrows on his right shoulder and pulled them out. The instant his hand touched the arrow, however, a greater sense of weakness dawned upon him. He endured it and after pulling them out. He tossed it to the side, doing his best to ignore his weak body. He grabbed Ryu''s collar, dragging him as they walked deeper into the tunnel. Ryu had it worse because of the dragon''s power in him. It was originally an Anomaly and now that Ryu absorbed such a being. It would be correct if someone said he was no different than an Anomaly but with a human mind. Star stone was extremely lethal to Anomalies. While Sorcerers became weak, Anomalies turned to ashes upon first contact Fortunately, Ryu touched the arrow for a short moment. If any longer, he might encounter organ failure. As Narukami gradually got his strength back, they were now in a tunnel region of dark grey. Still, they were far from safe. The doors behind them approaching closer, this was scarier than a ghost chasing you. Chapter 99 - Getting Captured Just as Narukami was about to take a step forward. He felt something hit his leg. He ignored this as his regenerative ability was fast but then, he realized the wound didn''t close at all. He frowned as he dropped to his knees. Shortly thereafter, two people came at him with one of them clapping their hands. "Very good. To think two Sorcerers could do this much damage to our HQ," the man was without a doubt the Commander and beside him was Hawk. A young man with sharp eyebrows as sword and handsome facial features. Turning his head around, Narukami saw both of them. His expression didn''t change at all. "You''re mini boss 1 and you mini boss 2," said Narukami as he pointed them with his finger respectively. The reason why his wound didn''t regenerate was because the bullet penetrated his skin made out of special silver material. "Say what you want. Your end is here," Hawk said as he came to Narukami''s side. "Because I couldn''t move, does not mean I''m powerless." Narukami''s entire body was engulfed in a black bud. Suddenly, however, it disappeared as his teleportation failed! If Narukami could make an expression right now, it would be that of a frown. He was panicking inside. What was going on? "Ahaha! You''re such a fool, do you think we don''t know who you are? You think you can make a ruckus here and escape alive?" The Commander mocked and continued with a deep voice, "don''t underestimate us, brat." Right after that, the Commander gave Narukami a powerful punch. He couldn''t avoid it as fatigue came from his legs and began to spread. If it was any other time, he could avoid this simple punch but the abnormal sense of fatigue coming from his legs were unbearable. His muscles began to lose their strength and his circulation of spiritual energy halted. He started to feel sleepy as his eyes'' luster gradually faded away. Crap, I mess up. Pow! That was Narukami''s last thought before his vision went dark. . . . In a deep underground prison where many people in tattered clothes and skinny, only left with skin and bones locked in a cell. Narukami''s body was thrown into the cell like he was a ragdoll. His body hit the wall before landing with a loud thud. His eyes were closed and wounds all over his body. Narukami was panting heavily as his ears were ringing. This was one of the effects caused by their torture. His eyes were lifeless as his lips pale and dry. He was so skinny that his cheek sank, accentuating his skull. It had been three hours and their torture already made him like he was being prison and tortured for many years. Fortunately, his pain tolerance was high and even if he got ironed on his back. His expression wouldn''t change, much less let out a scream The people who proceed with the torture were disappointed that Narukami didn''t make expressions or screams. It was as though they were torturing a statue! Hell, they even doubt that they were torturing a human or not. Narukami''s reaction was out of place! Heh, if you think you can hear my scream. Don''t waste your time, he mocked them inwardly. His pain tolerance was indeed high but the damage they had done to his body was beyond imagination. If his body wasn''t tempered thanks to his advancement in Levels. He would be dead by now! His regenerative ability turned out to be useless after they injected him with some kind of serum. Narukami didn''t worry about himself but more especially Ryu. Lifting his head up, he saw him hung upside down. His legs were nailed on a platform and his arms were spread, it was also nailed. Leaving him glued on the upside down cross. "Narukami, you still alive," said Ryu weakly. After he said this, a drop of blood fell down out of his mouth and landed before Narukami. "How''s your condition?" Narukami asked as he raised his body as if nothing. In the process, blood gushed out of his hideous wounds of being slashed by a whip and deep cut of a sword. For Narukami, these were like ant bites. Different case for Ryu who lived peacefully. This was perhaps his first time getting such a treatment. "It''s terrible. They give me some ointment on my stomach and it aches so much that I want to rip my stomach apart with my nails," Ryu smiled as he sighed heavily. Narukami was amazed as he pondered, "you''re calmer than I thought." Ryu answered as he prepared for such a question, "I''m the one who caused this. It''s only right for me to do this, I don''t want to make you feel bad." Logically speaking, he was right. If not for Ryu recklessly moving forward. They wouldn''t be here in the first place. Narukami didn''t blame Ryu. A subordinate''s mistake was his responsibility. This simply meant his capability as a captain was far too lacking. "Don''t worry, I didn''t blame you at all. It''s my fault too. Though, I would appreciate it if you did not do the same thing again," said Narukami gently. Of course, to others. His flat voice was the only thing they heard, not at all sound gentle but Ryu who had been together with him. Through hard times and not. He could tell. "Aaah, it''s kind of undeserving of me to have such a nice captain such as you. If you punish me, I would have felt better," Ryu complained and felt better about it. He was a strict person. He would feel uncomfortable if he didn''t get a punishment from something he had done wrong. Knowing this, Narukami put on a ponderous position and responded, "then no playing games for a week." Ryu was baffled and laughed, "ahaha! What the hell, it''s as if my grades fall harder than the beat of my favorite EDM and my mom punishes me." This was Narukami''s original intention. "Well, are you satisfied with it?" Narukami confirmed. "Very," Ryu quickly replied. Ryu''s laugh was quite loud. The guard''s heard it and wore a puzzled expression. They were in a prison and being tortured day and night. This place was also gloomy and extremely eerie, therefore, hearing someone suddenly laugh instilled fear in their hearts and cold shudders. Someone laughed in a place like this! It was as though hearing a laugh from an abandoned and creepy building. The guard''s reflexively wanted to run but they endured that feeling. They quickly check Ryu and Narukami''s prison cell. Hitting the prison bars as hard as it could be with their black baton, the sound of metal clanging spread into the dark hallway of the prison. "What are you two laughing about, freaks! Know your place!" One of the guards yelled and Narukami looked at him. For a second there, a cold glint flashed over Narukami''s eyes and the guard''s eyes dilated as he took a few steps back. Faint sweat flowing across his cheek from his forehead. The guard acted tough as he smiled smugly albeit forced. He kicked the prison bars and said arrogantly, "What''s with that gaze! Are you trying to hurry your deaths? Just to let you know I can get you tortured again without a break!" "Go ahead." Narukami stood as he went to his bed and closed his eyes. The bed had a thin blanket made out of wood. It was uncomfortable but better than sleeping on the cold floor. He had no trouble sleeping in the cold. Hell, his body was even fond of this temperature. The reason why was because the floor was an uncomfortable place to sleep. It was uneven and many insects and rats once in a while crawled on it. He didn''t want one of them to enter his ears or his mouth. Seeing his threat didn''t have any effect. The guard infuriated, "You don''t believe me? Fine! I''ll f*cking tell them that you''re torture will have no breaks and 24/7! "Let me see your expression by then!" "Shut up," said Narukami nonchalantly as he shot the guy with an ordinary look. However, his ordinary look was in truth a look of annoyance. His expression was stolen and he couldn''t get it back unless certain conditions were met. The guard didn''t feel anything when he got a look but he did, however, felt strange. Wouldn''t words like that be said with glaring eyes? Why was his expression¡­ bland. At this moment, his heart thumped as his vision changed. He was standing on blood reaching his knees and lifting his head, he saw a Narukami standing on top of a mountain of corpses. Looking down at him in disdain and uninterested eyes. Before this person the guard was no different than an ant, could be crushed at any moment. Fear and despair filled his heart. He was sweating profusely. Soon enough, his expression changed to panic as he rushed away, screaming frantically as if just saw a monster. His partner that had come with him was shocked. He quickly chased after him. "What did you do?" Ryu asked. "A simple illusion to know his place," Narukami simply replied. Chapter 100 - Playing With Girls While Your Friends Suffer "Does that mean we can escape from here?" His voice was full of excitement. He was okay with being hung upside down so that he could take responsibility for what he had done but he wasn''t fond of his current predicament. The ointment those guys gave him on his stomach produced a terrible ache that if not for his strong will, he probably fainted already. Or force his way out so as to scratch his stomach to the point he wanted to tear apart his belly. "It would be quite hard. The illusion is only a small radius. If we wanted to escape, we had to gather all the guards in one place and put them into an illusion at the same time. That way, none can report about what happened here," Narukami explained. Ryu nodded as he pondered, "So what are you going to do first? We''re kind of special guests here, I doubt they''re going to lower their guards." "Don''t worry, I already have everything in mind," said Narukami calmly. Seeing how he was, Ryu was confident Narukami''s plan was going to work. Finally, he could free himself from this torturous feeling! He was overjoyed. "You really can do anything, huh?" Ryu said with a smile. "I can''t do anything, I just do what I''m supposed to do." . . Fallen Nightless was a dark organization that had been causing chaos and bloodbath behind the scene. They were, without a doubt, comparable to the Nazis but the difference here was that they act ever so silently. Their victims probably had reached thirty million people. Not once did they destroy a small country, towns, and villages that the world didn''t bat an eye at. The reason was simple: destroying these towns and villages was an act of ''salvation'' from them. Those dead people should be grateful instead, they did not have to worry about anything. Free from mortal problems, sleeping in peace for eternity. Chaos never stopped, that was just how things were. Once it started, it would be like a chain reaction, a domino effect, whatever you called it. "I''ll f*cking kills you all! You trick my country, kill all of the people in it, and even do hideous acts to the children! "All of you are the lowest trash of society and I''m the one who is going to clean you up!" A girl snapped as she stared daggers at the members of Fallen Nightless. Their expression was that of mocking. They knew this girl couldn''t do any of that. "What are you going to do about it? We''ve captured you. Don''t worry, we''ll be gentle to you. "You see, a girl with lustrous energy such as you are precious to us. You''ll experience true nirvana sooner or later." One of the members licked his lips. The girl said disgustingly, "You guys truly are the lowest scumbags." "Alright! Bring her to the prison, we can''t waste any more time!" The person who licked his lips ordered excitedly, he couldn''t wait for her broken expression in bed! As the members guide her to the prison, Asahi who was able to blend in with them without being discovered asked her through spiritual transmission, "What''s your name?" She frowned as she was alarmed. "Don''t worry, I don''t have ill intentions towards you. I infiltrated this HQ with my friend, maybe we can help each other." "Why should we? You can betray me anytime." "You think I''m the person who could do that?" "You are. I don''t know you and you don''t know me. We''re strangers with no trust in one another," she said as she emphasized the word ''strangers''. After a short pause, Asahi decided to use another approach, "I''m here to save my childhood friend and before I succeed, no, we succeed. We''ll help you, how does that sound?" Just as she opened her mouth and said something, Asabi quickly added, "I can help you escape the prison. Believe me, it''s worse than you can imagine." Asahi got his memories back when he explored the HQ. He was familiar with this place as if it was his home. And the prison, well he remembered he was once held captive there and being tortured. Unfortunately, he couldn''t remember anything why he was in Fallen Nightless HQ in the first place. This made him restless more than anything and a bit afraid. Fear of the unknown was the greatest kind of fear and experiencing something he didn''t remember about was included in that category. She shortly pondered and nodded. She underestimated Fallen Nightless HQ and blinded by her revenge, she entered it without much preparation. Hence the captivation. After talking with her, these were the things Asahi grasped. Her name was Diana, she was the last survivor of her country. Although small, it was prosperous and developed slowly. But Fallen Nightless came without a warning, killing people left and right in the name of justice, an act of salvation. She survived as she was away for her study. When she learned her country had been destroyed in one night, she was shocked and infuriated. What made her mad the most was that none of the other countries did anything about it! The media went silent as though nothing had happened! To seek vengeance, she accidentally encountered the existence of Anomaly, the five major Organizations, and Sorcerers. Without hesitation, she became one and it had been a few years since that. She was now at Level 7. "Are you a member of one of the five major organizations?" "Yes but then I left. My movements are limited there as I couldn''t get my revenge. I could but that only happens once I get the High Deacon position and Level 9. "With my capability, it requires twenty to thirty years. Probably I''m not going to reach it before my lifespan runs out." High Deacon was the third-highest position in any major organization. They took responsibility for a whole division and led an elite team of fifteen. This position was pursued by many Sorcerers. The rewards were handsome and the risks weren''t that much as they only sit at their office and do paperwork, most of the time that was. Unlike Narukami, Diana was an ordinary person. Advancing to Level 9 was like a path filled with spikes. It was long and hard. "I understand. This reminds me, mind I know what''s your element? Mine is light." "Light?" She raised her eyebrows in surprise. Not many people had that element, for it was weak in the early stage and the potions for advancing to the next Level were hard to find. "It''s Cryo." An element to control ice, Asahi thought to himself as he wondered how this power could be useful in this current situation when suddenly. "Asahi, can you hear me? Wait, who''s the girl beside you? We''ve been captured yet you play with a girl? The audacity!" Ryu said as he pretended to be enraged. "No! It''s not what it looks like! Wait, you''ve been captured?" Asahi was stunned. He thought with Narukami on his side, things would be for the better but this outcome was beyond his expectation. He couldn''t help but feel nervous. If there was an opponent who can catch Narukami, then wouldn''t that mean escaping here was close to impossible? "Yeah, I was able to contact you after Narukami gave me a little of his spiritual energy. That aside, where are you? We need your help to escape from here." "Wouldn''t that be impossible?" Asahi expressed his doubts as he imagined someone stronger than Narukami was somewhere in the HQ. "Why?" Ryu was confused and he then let out an enlightenment interjection. "Oh, so that''s what you worry about. Don''t worry, we get into a trap. That''s how they capture us. "Even if we get captured by someone on Narukami''s level. You think the HQ would be on its foot?" His words do make sense. A battle between two experts could cause huge devastation to their surroundings. Man-made buildings or nature could be destroyed within seconds, lives easily lost. "I see. I''m on my way to you guys. I have a reliable ally that controls ice." Asahi informed Ryu. "Can she be trusted?" Ryu asked skeptically. "Yes, she was here because she wanted to seek vengeance for her country. I say we should help her and in the process help my childhood friend." After he said that, there was no response from Ryu for thirty seconds straight. This made Asahi anxious. He was aware that Diana was a stranger and he trusted her almost instantly but different from his friends. He didn''t know Ryu and Narukami for long. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust them, Narukami saved his life, after all, it was because of humans'' natural reaction. Finally, Ryu said, "Narukami said it was fine. The more, the merrier." Asahi silently heaved a sigh of relief and contented. "Right, Ryu. I''ve been meaning to ask this but why do you sound like you''re not at all tortured? Are you really in prison?" Ryu''s voice was carefree! It was as though he was in school or something. "Although I feel like I want to open my belly with my nails, I''m fine. Why do I sound like this? I found no purpose in being dispirited and in despair.. It''s the same as falling into the enemy''s hands." Chapter 101 - New Goals Asahi was amazed by Ryu''s strong will, as well as worried about his mental health. He talked about opening his belly with his nails so casually that it scared Asahi! "Are you alright?" Asahi asked with great concern. "Don''t worry," Ryu chuckled as he found Asahi worrying him as amusing. They only knew for a few days yet he showed this worry as if they were close friends for more than a decade. "Un, very well. We''ll meet again." Asahi cut the spiritual transmission as he retracted his focus to Diana. Through spiritual transmission, he informed, "my friends are willing to help you. They are in the prison and you may meet with one another." "How are you going to help me?" She asked skeptically. For one, she did know how powerful these people were and the fact they could infiltrate here showed how strong they were. Following this line of thought, Diana had a thought, how do they find the HQ? It cost her a lot of money and time to find it. Five years to be precise. The location was perfectly concealed from the world and Fallen Nightless genuinely did not want others to know of their HQ. "Narukami Shinra, he''s the captain of my squad. Although we didn''t know each other for so long, he''s strong and capable. "My other friend, Ryu. We''ve been fighting together against one of the higher-ups of Fallen Nightless. That''s how we found their HQ." Diana grasped something out of his words but was not sure. Confirming it, she asked, "so from that higher up, you locate this place? But how? Everyone from Fallen Nightless will have their souls evaporated the moment you spirit channel them." "I have my ways," Asahi simply replied. Asahi was naive but no fool. He knew a few things must be kept secret to prevent dangerous situations in the future. "I''ll give necessary information to my captain and he''ll be the one who plans the situation, not me." Asahi changed the topic. "I''ll leave that to you." Diana had little knowledge about the prison and if she wanted to help, she doubted this person, Narukami believed her as easily as Asahi did. . . After being tortured for straight two hours so as to get information from Diana, they let her rest as they threw her into prison. Asahi couldn''t do anything when she was tortured. It was painful seeing her screaming and struggling from such pain. If not for Ryu who occasionally contacted him through spiritual transmission, warning him to not act recklessly, he probably rushed in to save Diana. "Shinra, will it be okay for Asahi in this line of work? Although he''s powerful when we fought together to kill that bastard Xain, I feel like he''s naive and not suitable. "He could kill us all if we don''t keep an eye on him. He acts based on his emotions and doesn''t care about the consequences," Ryu said his piece of mind, wanting to know Narukami''s intention why he reeled him in. Despite the fact, Narukami said Asahi was more than one could imagine. A special person like Ryu but for Ryu. It felt like Asahi was a burden. He didn''t hate him or despise him. It was simply a fact. "You don''t want to see him die, right?" Narukami guessed what was in Ryu''s mind. "Un, I don''t want a person like him to die." "Why?" Narukami asked. "No reasons and even if I do. I can''t let my squad teammate die meaninglessly. Asahi''s character isn''t suitable for this kind of thing. Shinra, why did you invite him in?" He asked as his gaze landed on Narukami. He looked at Narukami''s eyes without changing his line of sight. After a long silence, Narukami replied, "he had a lot of potentials to surpass someone like me. We are all going to die and that''s the only thing in this world any creature can''t escape from. "This world is constantly changing and not once it was close to total annihilation. Wars can break out at any time. I may not care for it but I''m one of the idiots that live in it. "I want to gather strong Sorcerers all over the world to keep it in order." Narukami hasn''t forgotten his true purpose: Searching for his memories but what he had said was his temporary goal before getting his memories back. He did want to live in peace in the city he was born in but problems popped up one after another. His goal to gather strong Sorcerers was originally something he never thought of. It only surfaced in his mind after reading the truth about All Beyond. He had to tell this truth to everyone as this secret put everyone into a beautiful dream. They must wake up from this. Narukami may seem rash and kind of naive, as what he was going to do had no benefits for him at all. His enemies might multiply and turn the world into chaos yet he still wanted to do so. He hated it if people were kept in the dark without knowing anything. Additionally, he got a strong feeling this would let him trigger memories of his past. Therefore, to ensure the world''s safety from unknown dangers. Narukami decided to gather strong Sorcerers he trusted. "So that''s the reason. I don''t know why you want to gather them, I''m not going to ask anything. However, please make me the first member." "You already are." Ryu was shocked but then let out a bright smile. . . . As the guards carried Diana to her prison cell, one of them was dissatisfied as he asked, "why don''t they allow us to play with her?" *It''s the Leader''s decision. We can''t do anything about it. We can only suck it up." The dissatisfied guard clicked his tongue, "tch, here I am. Thinking I could see her in her broken state." Opening the cell''s door, they threw her in as she fell head first. Her hands were tightly tightened with a rope on the back. She quickly turned her body around and glared at them. The guards smiled at one another before one of them gave her a kick in the face. "You''re just a toy for us! How dare you look at us with such an expression!" After the brief conversation with Ryu, Narukami lay down on his bed and recuperated silently. He was fifty percent from his peak but this was enough. There wasn''t much limit to his movements in the prison. The only thing was a cuff that disrupted the circulation of his spiritual energy and once it detected something strange in one''s body. It alarmed the guards Thankfully, Narukami discovered a few flaws and took advantage of them. Just as he was about to rest himself. He was disturbed by the guards making a ruckus in front of his cell. He got up and said calmly, "hey lowlifes. Can''t you keep it down?" His question shifted the guards'' reaction to him. "Well, well. A person acting strongly on his first day. What? Did you want to be brave in front of a girl so that she could fall in love with you?" A person taunted and the guards behind that person changed their expression to that of an odd look. In the crowd, Asahi noticed that it was coming from Narukami and he exuded a breath of relief. He thought he needed more time to linger in this place searching for them. "So what if it is the case? Can''t love to develop in such a place? I say it''s more romantic that way." Ryu''s voice suddenly rang out and gave Narukami a bit of surprise. This fella said something he shouldn''t¡­ Narukami thought to himself as he raised his hand and flicked Ryu''s forehead with his fingers. A pain in agony entered everyone''s ears. The guards were confused as they didn''t see anyone except Narukami in the cell. These guards did not know Ryu was hung upside down above Narukami''s head. Unless they enter the cell, they couldn''t see him. The Commander and Hawk forget to mention it to most of the guards. Knowing their expressions, Narukami suddenly had an idea. "Follow what I have to say," Narukami ordered through spiritual transmission and Ryu quickly nodded. A flick on the head in his current state was like adding salt to a wound. Extremely painful. Then, a few seconds later, another scream. Louder than before as it spread throughout the hallway. Everyone''s hair stood on the edge. The scream filled with great pain and agony that the guards'' hearts palpitating. Screams here were nothing ordinary but the one they heard earlier. It was the first time they heard it. The scream was obviously from Ryu. It was imbued with spiritual energy as it instilled in everyone''s heart fear. Ryu glued on the upside-down cross with not many special items. The only thing was the huge nail that nailed his legs. It caused disturbance if Ryu tried to use his spiritual energy and alarm the guards. How he could let out that scream was from Narukami''s guidance as he told Ryu the flaws he had found and how to take advantage of them. Chapter 102 - Escaping "Aah¡ª" The scream was piercing their souls. Fear from deep within that affected the mind and heart. The guards dropped one by one. Their legs were shaking uncontrollably and their legs couldn''t hold the heaviness of their upper up. Their expression was twisted in fear as they closed their ears. Diana and Asahi were the exceptions. They were protected by thin spiritual barriers yet durable. It was from Narukami. In front of a person who loved for more than five lives. What could a few toys do to him? He was viewed as a freak genius in those five worlds and this world wasn''t an exception! He was practically unstoppable, except for a few things. "What''s happening?" Diana was alarmed. She never saw a bunch of people dropping after a scream. She was also quite confused as to how they were alive. In this aspect, Asahi immediately knew it was Ryu or Narukami''s actions. "It''s an ability from one of my friends," Asahi replied as he went into Diana''s cell and let her free. Of course, he took the keys first from the guards before letting her free. Diana didn''t expect it would be this easy. She genuinely thought they had to do some complicated plans like mission impossible or something. Regardless, she was pleased with this. "That person is your friend?" Diana asked as she pointed her finger to Narukami who calmly watched them. "Okay, stop. You have your fun," Narukami said to Ryu and the latter giggled. Narukami was curious as to how this guy was so chill? Both of his arms were nailed and so were his legs. An ointment that results in him wanting to dig his nails into his belly and tear it apart, Narukami was bewildered. "You seem to enjoy it. Masochist?" "No, absolutely not! I''m acting this way so that you don''t have to feel worried or guilty! Tch, if I''m at the Oscars. I would have got an award already!" He rebuked. You being so chill like this simply further my worry, I almost thought you were going insane, Narukami thought. "Let''s get you free first," Narukami said as he rescued Ryu from his terrible position. Back to Diana, Asahi replied her question, "yes. His name is Narukami Shinra, a Level 6 Sorcerer but I doubt that''s his real Level." "Level 6? But I can not detect what his Level is." Diana''s voice was filled with doubt. Asahi had already expected this. Narukami commonly hid his spiritual fluctuation. Asahi did ask Ryu about this and he answered that Narukami hated being the center of attention. Asahi asked the reason. A Level 6 Sorcerer was quite common so Narukami, exude that spiritual fluctuation of that Level was normal. Instead, hiding it only attracted him more attention. Ryu patiently replied it was because Narukami''s spiritual fluctuation was different from ordinary people. If others detected it, they couldn''t differentiate him from an Anomaly. Asahi replied to Diana''s question the same as Ryu answered him. Diana became more curious about Narukami. She retracted her gaze to Narukami, a probing one and aware of such a thing. Narukami glanced at the source and stared at Diana for a few seconds. For Diana, however, it felt like years. It was as though time had stopped and it was not because Diana found Narukami''s eyes captivating. Some say that in a moment of panic, the time seemingly slowed down and this was exactly how she was feeling right now. There was only one word coming out of her mind after staring at Narukami''s deep, slightly dead gaze. Extremely Dangerous! She reflexively wanted to run yet couldn''t as though her body was shackled from top to toe. She was stiffened on the spot. Couldn''t do much, she immediately shifted her line of sight to the side. This guy is dangerous! Diana exclaimed in alarm in her mind. It was fortunate he was her ally. "Is he really in Level 6?" Diana asked doubtfully. "In the database, he is but I think his real Level is higher." Asahi did see Narukami act and after a few simple moves. He could easily kill an Anomaly. Still, though, he was new in this line of work so he couldn''t gauge how strong Narukami was simply based on the Anomaly that Narukami had killed. It could be that Anomaly was weak from the start but the fact Narukami could come here without anyone knew proved it. "Asahi, grab the keys to let us free," Narukami with a flat voice ordered. "Can''t you destroy it with your power?" Diana pondered. "No use, the cell is made for special prisoners like us. If we forcefully destroy it, it will electrocute the entire room. "It may not be lethal for me but to Ryu, he would be electrocuted to ashes." Narukami''s element was lightning so getting electrocuted was no different from being hit by pebbles. "Where''s Ryu?" Asahi asked. "I''m here. Didn''t I tell you that I''m hung upside down on the wall?" Ryu answered. Asahi doubted Ryu''s words as he quickly came to Narukami''s side. Then took a peek inside the cell and lifted his gaze. "Wassup." Ryu smiled but for Asahi, it was a creepy smile. He was surprised that he had the strong urge to hit Ryu''s face yet seeing his injuries made his heart sink. He held back. "How can you still smile?" Asahi wore a puzzled expression then sighed. Time was running short, he had no time to figure out how Ryu was thinking. He unlocked the cell and unshackled Narukami with the key. It appeared these guards were not as careful as their higher-ups. "How should we free Ryu?" Asahi formed a frown. "Let him be, he said it himself he wanted to be punished," said Narukami calmly but in truth, he was joking. Nevertheless, with his void of emotion and calm voice. Others couldn''t tell if he was joking, they took his words seriously! Diana looked at Narukami strangely and Asahi was surprised. Asahi never thought Narukami would leave behind someone! Aware that they didn''t notice he was joking, Narukami intentionally coughed as he said, "I''m joking." The air became awkward almost instantly. "Shinra, I don''t think you''re suitable to be a comedian," Ryu commented. . . . He had to admit, he was getting ahead of himself when chasing his target and subconsciously lowering his guard. He sighed and smiled regrettably when such a thought appeared. If there was a chance, he wanted to go back and change the course of fate. But that was impossible. One can''t change the past and now that he was reincarnated into another world. He had to live this life to the fullest, not without regret. Since his previous goal didn''t come true, he could live peacefully in this world but Xu An was the type of person that always made good use of his capabilities. He didn''t want to waste this chance. He can cultivate! It''s a new thing for him. He could live peacefully while cultivating. If he played it safe and avoided unnecessary dangers, perhaps he could enjoy his new life. Anyway, he continued inspecting the information in his head and figured out the city he lived in was called Jade city The city had three big clans, namely the Xu clan, Chu clan, and Zhang clan. Each of these clans had sects and powers either in politics, cultivation, and army. These clans'' position was beneath that of a kingdom and the head of each clan almost had the same position as the Emperor. They were feared and respected. None dared to get the bad side of them. In this aspect, Xu An somewhat understood why he was chased out by the clan. Although he was the first son of the clan head, his cultivation talent was normal, so was his overall capabilities in different subjects like military and politics. Therefore, for such a big clan, normal was dangerous. His little brother, on the other hand, his cultivation and many aspects in him stood above Xu An. Left with not much of a choice, Xu An got kicked by the clan and his little brother took his position. Xu An get out of his daze as he stood and fixed the chairs'' position and sat there. If I was them, I would have done the same, Xu An silently thought and agreed with their decision. Should Xu An stay there, their clan would be mocked for raising such a normal person with nothing particular to note! If Xu An was from ordinary parents instead of born from the clan head, no one would care but his situation was a whole different story. Right, tonight is my little brother''s engagement party, he remembered and slightly dejected. This was clear from the original Xu An. His soul had vanished yet his feelings were etched in his body. Xu An swept over his gaze at his room. A wooden hut with a bed on the side. A table with two chairs in the middle and desk next to his bed. There was an axe leaning against the wall, close to the door, and small wood statues before the axe. These statues were either animals, a human figure and plants. Left to the axe was a sword in its scabbard and his clothes were hung above the sword.. There was a red scarf around the collar of his clothes. Chapter 103 - With Firm Foundation Comes Great Power "Shut up," Narukami remarked as he let Ryu free by overwhelming the nail with his lightning. It turned to ashes at a visible rate. If not for the fact Narukami controlled it, probably Ryu would''ve been nothing but ashes. Ryu dropped to the ground and he lost all of his strength almost immediately but the itchiness on his stomach let him forget that. "So itchy!" Ryu got up from his position and was about to scratch his stomach as strong as possible but then, Narukami grabbed his wrist. "Stop, you going to kill yourself." "But it''s torturous! I feel like I''m about to go crazy!" Ryu tried his best and struggled his wrist out of Narukami''s tight grip but as if it was as sturdy as a mountain, he could not budge it. "Calm down, I know a thing or two to fix your problem." Narukami crouched as he put his hand on Ryu''s stomach. Hearing that, Ryu was joyous. He had seen many things that Narukami could do and everything he did was beyond one''s imagination. He trusted Narukami even more. If Narukami told him to jump off the cliff, he wouldn''t hesitate! So, enduring the itchiness which intensified without warning. Ryu gritted his teeth as he held his breath. He wanted to divert his attention to this. Before that, however, he laid back as his face facing the ceiling. Diana looked at the group and observed them. Maybe working together with them wasn''t a bad idea, she probably thought as she approached them. Entering the cell, she gazed at Ryu and lifted her head. There was an upside-down cross on the wall. She was surprised that this young man got different treatment from the others. She retracted her gaze to Ryu and wondered what made him different? She wanted to ask but it seemed the time was not right. Remembering the existence of spiritual transmission, she made contact with Asahi and asked, "what''s his deal?" The question came out of nowhere so Asahi was confused as he let out a puzzled interjection. "He was hung up on the upside-down cross. Why is that?" She elaborated Asahi pondered for a short while. He had some guesses but some of which revealed Ryu''s powers. It was something one shouldn''t reveal to a stranger to Diana. He reorganized his thoughts as he coming up with an answer and replied, "he had a power that members of Fallen Nightless find troublesome, hence the different treatment. "Of course, this is my speculation so you don''t have to take it as an answer." Even if Diana wanted to, she couldn''t. She barely knew these new allies she had made. So she took Asahi''s speculation as an answer. It seems they did not trust me truly yet, Diana said to herself and expected this already. What kind of people trusted others so easily? The answer was obvious, only fools. "Your name is Diana, right? Asahi told me all about you. You''re a Cryo Sorcerer, can you help me freeze the door of the entrance?" Narukami said as he retracted his hand from Ryu. Feeling the warmth sensation on his stomach had disappeared, along with the itchiness. Just as Diana was about to open her mouth, wanting to utter a sound. Ryu continued his breathing as he lifted his upper body and looked at his stomach. "Is it done?" "Guess," Narukami said. Ryu''s eyes lit up in amazement as he stared at Narukami, "you really can do anything, huh?!" "I can''t do anything, I just do what I''m supposed to do. That aside, Diana, can you do it?" "Yeah, I can but how else should we get out of here?" Diana asked. Narukami got up and walked out of the cell. The others were confused as they looked at each other and followed him. He pointed his finger at the end of the hallway, "That''s where our way out is. I detect it earlier, there''s a hidden passageway to a strange room. "I couldn''t detect anything in that room. It is blocked by something." "Since when did you use spiritual senses?" Ryu was shocked. They were shackled and using spiritual senses was one of the things the shackle didn''t allow them to do. "I did so while I removed the itchiness on your stomach." "I see. By the way, how did you do it? The guy who put the ointment said arrogantly that no one in this world could remove its effect." "It''s nothing important. We should act fast. Asahi, we''re in the prison now. Don''t you want to search for your lover?" Narukami asked. "Lover? It''s not like that! She''s a friend that has grown up with me since we were children!" Asahi rebuked. Not waiting anyone to say anything, Asahi added, "thanks for reminding me, Narukami-san. I will go looking for her, so this is the part where we separate?" Narukami nodded as he also found that separating was more efficient albeit a bit more dangerous. "Tell me if you found her or if anything happens. I''ll help you." Asahi was pleased with this. With such a strong person backing him up, he had nothing to worry about! Originally, he was worried that he could save his cru¡ª childhood friend. He infiltrated one of the most dangerous cult organization''s HQ! Regardless, he was more confident in saving her. "See you later, Narukami-san!" Asahi said as he hurried his steps to the exit. It was yet to be frozen and once Asahi walked through it, it disappeared from everyone''s view. "Do it." Narukami''s voice was calm. Almost immediately, ice extended on the ground to the doors. It was covered in a thick layer of ice. "Unless they melt it with the flame on the same strength as Level 9 Pyro. I doubt they could go through it," said Diana, with confidence. "So cool!" Ryu''s eyes were sparkling as this was the first time he saw someone use Cryo this strong. Even in the branch, there were a few people that he could think of but not this strong. It was not because Cryo was rare but because it was more complex and damaged one''s body. The stronger their element was, their body would slowly become cold and no different than a corpse. Slowly, if not being taken care of. That coldness will affect the organs, the latter might end up in failure. So not many people were willing to take such risks. "Your strength is more powerful than your Level. What kind of training did you receive?" Narukami asked and he didn''t expect much for an answer. "I coincidentally met someone and he introduced me to this world. I am greatly indebted to him as he saved me from being devoured by an Anomaly." She smiled. "I see. That someone must be a great teacher." "He is a great person. Once I successfully seek my vengeance. I''ll meet him again and thank him. There are many things that I must do to repay his kindness." Narukami didn''t say anything as he fell into deep thought. Whoever Diana''s teacher was, he had to be a powerful Sorcerer to raise a disciple such as Diana. How Diana''s power was strong despite her low Level was because of her strong foundation. The more firm it was, the powerful one could unleash their element. Narukami was for one who had the firmest and solid foundation in the branch. Probably the grandmaster branch was pale in comparison. Although Narukami didn''t have the time to teach Ryu how to firm his foundation, Ryu''s foundation already had since he absorbed power from an external source instead of internal. Usually, this would shake the foundation and make future progress harder but the power Ryu absorbed was different. Ryu had a firm foundation in the beginning so he didn''t have to worry about it being shaken. The only problem was the more one advanced in Level. If one did not take action to stable their foundation. The foundation, even though it was firm in the first place, would be shaken. I need to teach Ryu how to do it, Narukami made another mental note. "Let''s go," said Narukami as he walked to the end of the tunnel. Seeing someone manage to escape. Other prisoners began wailing and begging for help. Most of them were innocent yet they got locked because of ridiculous reasons. Ryu wanted to help, so was Diana but Narukami kept walking as if nothing happened. "Don''t bother to save them. If we save them, they only burden us. We could do so next time," said Narukami nonchalantly after analyzing the situation. Diana and Ryu understood almost immediately. They did go here to fight and didn''t want anything to be a burden. However, seeing the pitiful state of these prisoners weakened their hearts and the deepest desire to help them surged out of their hearts like waves. Of course, they keep it to themselves. "Shinra, do you think the secret passageway leads to the energy source?" Ryu asked and Diana was intrigued. "Fifty-fifty. It could be a shelter, a treasure room, or maybe a hidden torture chamber." "That''s not fifty-fifty anymore¡­" Chapter 104 - Look, Ryu, Now Thats An Abomination Following Narukami silently, Diana sized up Narukami from behind. He had an average height and jet black hair. He exuded this dangerous vibe that Diana couldn''t help but remain on guard. "Wonder if the guard already knows that we escaped?" Ryu wondered in a carefree manner. "Probably as they didn''t get a response from the guards. I have to say though, they are quite confident to deploy the guards that few despite the fact they knew who I am," said Narukami calmly. "You meant that your other identity is exposed?" Ryu asked as he was shocked. He knew about Narukami''s other identity, Sixth and this identity of his was rather sensitive. If All Beyond discovered that Ryu knew who Sixth was. They would not hesitate to capture him and skin him alive to get Sixth''s real identity. Diana was at a loss for what they were talking about. Her eyes blinked rapidly in confusion, Identity? Exposed? What''s going on here? Can someone fill the gap for me? Oblivious Diana was at loss. Narukami nodded and shortly pondered as he said, "I believe the reason why so few guards are left behind to take care of us is that they lack manpower." "Lack of manpower. That makes sense, I mean you killed more than a hundred members after all." Diana''s eyes were wide open in shock and disbelief. There was doubt flashed over her eyes yet she didn''t say anything and became a bystander. "Speaking of which, why do they gain so many members in the main hall? "Are they preparing for something?" Ryu asked as his brows furrowed. Narukami was curious as well but they were in a bit of a rush. They didn''t have the time to know what Fallen Nightless was planning. In the beginning, their infiltration greatly lacked preparation and even if they sort out some kind of plan. It would not be as effective. With Ryu around, I doubt he listens to any plan, Narukami said to himself. So rather than cook up a half-baked plan but in the end, it turned out to be useless as Ryu frequently ignored the plan, it was best to go with the flow. Of course, Narukami always had a plan in his mind that Ryu had no choice but to follow. For example, right now, Narukami didn''t want Ryu to free these prisoners. Despite not showing it on the outside, he was itching to let these prisoners free. Narukami''s words let him ignore this desire and decisively followed him. The event in that white tunnel. Ryu must not repeat the same mistake! Although the mistake last time was because he dropped his guard down, he was a burden in the end. In short, Ryu did not want to slow down Narukami and be a burden. "A war, they want to start it with All Beyond," Diana replied to Ryu''s question grimly. Narukami didn''t make any reaction and even if he could. He probably frowned. He instinctively pinched his chin and pondered with a straight face. "A war?" Ryu was surprised and alarmed. If war did happen, it would change the world once and for all. The world would have had no choice but to undergo a complete change as this war involved supernatural powers that technology couldn''t do anything about. "It''s not an all-out war like you imagined. Fallen Nightless only suffered if that''s the case. "What I''m talking about is that they are going to cause disturbance in this world," Diana explained. "They already did that though." Ryu was confused. Fallen Nightless already caused chaos in this world albeit silently. But soon enough, Ryu''s eyes narrowed as he reached an answer on his own. "They''re going to do it openly," Ryu softly muttered but before the ears of these two Sorcerers. It was loud and clear. "Yes, when All Beyond discovered something which resulted in the act of Fallen Nightless. They immediately cover the scene that normal task forces like police or the military can not be involved. "Although the police department is more involved. They only report and leave everything to All Beyond. "Not at all involved in the matter unless the situation is dire." Narukami and Ryu understood Diana''s words. "With Fallen Nightless going to do hideous acts openly means they are not afraid anymore of All Beyond. "Cases which involve Fallen Nightless always have the victim killed in such a terrible way. "If a lot of these cases appeared one after another. All Beyond might have a hard time keeping it a secret as a serial killer has a hard time pulling it off within a short period and the media cannot ignore such good content. "If this continues, the government couldn''t ignore it any longer and had to be involved." Narukami calmly speculated. "Indeed but what is their purpose?" Diana blurted out a question. "They worship an evil deity. They need a lot of negative emotions, blood, and soul. Probably this war is like a ritual so this evil deity could descend into this world." Hearing his words, Diana felt it made sense. "We''re almost there. Everyone, prepare yourselves." Narukami calmly warned. Ryu readied himself by engulfing his entire arm with dancing flame whereas Diana by misty ice covering her entire body. The danger was unknown so it might be better to be prepared for this, but seeing that Narukami didn''t do anything to prepare himself, they felt like they were probably just being overcautious. After halting his steps, the group arrived before a dead end but this trick was not enough to trick his eyes. There were many senses in one''s body, which were more reliable than the eyes. He reached out his hand and put it on the wall. Quickly afterward, Narukami''s entire body was covered in lightning particles. Protecting his whole figure. The duo was confused about this. There were no enemies that were yet to come but Narukami already protected himself? With that kind of lightning shield, the duo could faintly tell it was a strong one. As they were in the midst of their thoughts. The wall before them abruptly burst out as a guy whose height was more than two meters with a bulky build coming out of it and kicked Narukami. The latter was blown away by the force. The duo was stunned! The whole thing was quite fast for them. Before they knew it, Narukami had already passed them causing their hair to softly flutter. Narukami bounced on the ground as he rolled. He quickly stabilized himself. "You''re still alive?" The bulky man couldn''t believe what he had seen. Despite that, a smile was plastered on his face. He could withstand my attack¡­ Finally, a new toy! The bulky man exclaimed excitedly as he licked his lips. All of my opponents admit defeat or died after a single kick of mine, the gods must have heard my prey! He added in his mind with eyes filled with content and lust. Dust slowly scattered and a man appeared in the vision but the first thing they felt was goosebumps. Their eyes slightly dilated as their face became pale. "I felt like this guy is dangerous and weird. It''s as if he''s going to defile me!" Ryu said uncomfortably and Diana quickly nodded in agreement. The dust had disappeared and they saw the bulky man. He didn''t have anything to cover his torso except his lower part. Well, there was actually. He wore a black bra and it was a question of who bra he stole from. It made him ridiculous and odd. Ryu''s mouth was agape and Diana''s eyes twitched. What''s with this abomination before me? Ryu said to himself as he wanted to pluck out his eyes and clean them. This is a pervert! She yelled in her heart. Beside that bra which was imprinted in their minds. He wore white jeans. Calming his thoughts, he analyzed the enemy. Regardless of his appearance, he was quite strong as the spiritual fluctuation around him was dense. Compared to him, Ryu''s density was like water while the bulky man was like mercury. But that alone couldn''t decide the winner of a battle. Ryu was confident in his strength and all the things Narukami had taught him. And with the dragon power he had. He could win! "Diana-san, Shinra, you can go. I''ll handle this." Ryu hurriedly said as he dashed forward. His speed was so fast that his figure became blurry, leaving a long tail of flame like a comet. Ryu appeared beside the bulky man and sent an uppercut. The bulky man viewed Ryu as a weakling and wanted to finish him as quickly as possible but the way his attack alarmed every single cell in him. Should he get this attack head-on, he lost the battle before it even started! Therefore, he quickly tilted his head to the side and kicked Ryu''s stomach. Ryu felt sharp pain transmitted to his brain and he coughed out blood. That force was enough to jumble his internal organs like jelly. What a strong kick! This guy imbued twenty percent of his spiritual energy into his leg! Ryu quickly realized what was going on. Ryu''s physical body was extremely tough even if he jumped from a skyscraper. He would be okay except for a slight numbness in his legs. The wound he suffered on the torturing was because before he was nailed. He was injected with some kind of serum that greatly reduced the toughness of his body. After the itching ointment disappeared. He recovered considerably and was now back to its peak Chapter 105 - Thats Unexpected The fact this bulky man could do this much damage. Probably his kick had the force of a hundred elephants. Ryu tossed away like a ragdoll and crashed into the wall. It formed a deep crater and dust filled the air. Narukami was aware of Ryu''s tough physical body so he was shocked but that only lasted a few seconds. He didn''t have anything to worry about. "Is he okay?" Diana asked worriedly as she warily looked at the bulky man. Like a beast finding out its territory had been invaded and preparing for an attack. "Don''t worry," Narukami calmly replied. Not long after, the bulky man sent a punch to Ryu. He did not give Ryu a chance to rest. Bam! Bam! The small corridor shook and the dust on the ceiling rained down. The ground was reverberating. For the prisoners. Each time the ground shook, it struck fear and anxiety. They were worried the prison would fall and buried them alive. Sweat flowed down their cheeks and the heartbeat was getting faster. "Let''s go." Narukami walked behind the bulky man as the latter''s entire focus was on Ryu. Diana was bewildered. His friend was getting beaten up yet he ignored it! Does he fear this man that he ran away for his life? Diana thought to himself and her gaze filled with disgust and despise. However, that thought soon evaporated as Narukami simply said, "I trust him." Diana frowned but suddenly. Bam! The bulky man out of the blue crashed to the prison cell on their right. Cloud of dust-covered his figure and Ryu walked out of the crater and stretched lazily as if just waking up. He stretched his neck and bones cracking could be heard. "What a way to wake up." Diana was stunned as she was petrified. Ryu before him had an entirely different aura. It was the aura of death lingering around him. Diana felt her breathing involuntarily slowed. It was hard for her to breathe under this pressure. If Narukami could knit his brows together. He would''ve done it albeit that only lasted a few seconds. Following this, he said with a straight face, "interesting." If he said so with a smile, the impact would be great but his expression was stolen and came back randomly. "This brat used me as he wished. I have to teach him I''m not his tool." The voice was slightly hoarse and deep. It contained an ancient feeling to it. ''Ryu'' looked around and fell his sight onto Narukami, Ryu smiled. He didn''t say anything as he rushed to Narukami. What is going on? Aren''t they friends? Why did Ryu suddenly attack him? Diana was a complete loss. Two close friends attacked one another without warning. Additionally, they didn''t fight or argue with one another. What''s the reason? Ryu sent three consecutive attacks. One aimed at his face, one at his neck, and one at his chest. Narukami tilted his face to the right as he avoided, he parried the second attack with his right arm and then leaped backward for the last one. All of this happened within short seconds. "Bahamut, go back to sleep or I''ll have to spank you like last time." Narukami''s voice contained a bit of threat. Bahamut? Diana caught his words and recited them in her mind. She soon grasped what was going on but was not sure. "Narukami, what''s going on?" Diana asked. "Simple story short, Ryu had an inner beast in him and it woke up," Narukami replied without shifting his attention to Diana. "Brat, I promise you that I''ll kill you the moment I take over this body. It''s too late for regret!" Ryu howled as he dashed forward. He left afterimages as he appeared beside Narukami. For Diana, it was as though Ryu had teleported but for Narukami, he saw Ryu approaching him. As the prison''s corridor was narrow. It was hard to move around but Narukami didn''t mind this. He accumulated thousands and thousands of battle experiences. He knew what he should do and should not do when fighting in this tight space. "You underestimate me, Bahamut." In that instant, spiritual energy burst out like an explosion. Ryu''s body was stunned to the ground but his lips curved up. Narukami''s figure was engulfed with purple lightning. His eyes glowed brightly as the stars. His hair shot upwards as lightning snakes flickered. Above the underground prison, all the members felt something dangerous coming beneath them that they kneeled. Their instinct immediately spammed them to run away yet they couldn''t. Their legs already had turned to jelly. Even the higher echelons felt terrified to the ground. They subconsciously forget to breathe, let alone the members with average strength. Some of them even lost consciousness and one by one plopped to the ground like fallen leaves. The prisoners were no exception. Their eyes rolled back and some spat out blood. Their bodies were already weak so in consideration of this, it was like their back carried ten tons of steel in a sack. Bahamut quickly rushed forward to Narukami. The latter was calm despite the sharp killing intent locked onto him. Diana was amazed by Narukami''s calmness. For her, he was like a small boat facing the storm in the sea. This was due to the fact Narukami''s aura was inferior compared to Ryu. Little did Diana know this was Narukami''s action. He protected her from feeling his aura, as he needed her to know how powerful he was so that she respected him. Frankly, he was bragging about his power. I need to gather as many stronger Sorcerers, after all, if I didn''t show my strength, they would not heed to my words, let alone follow me, Narukami thought to himself. The strong were respected. That was an unwritten rule in every world. The two experts then clashed. Sparks flew out as they exchanged blows in fluid animation. The ground shook even greater as time passed. Ryu and Narukami didn''t hold back at all. This was the first time she saw a fight this great. Each blow they dealt caused an explosion of spiritual energy. The ground they stood slowly caved in, forming a crater. The bulky man was unconscious as he just got a good punch on his head. Bahamut''s strength was not something one should underestimate. The bulky man''s nose caved in and he looked like a certain monkey. It plummeted his appearance greatly and Bahamut did not care. Each second passed felt like years for the prisoners. They just wished these two would fight somewhere else. They were anxious as cracks began to spread on the ceiling, seemingly about to crumble. At this rate, this place is going to be destroyed, I need to get out of here, he thought to himself. Narukami was aware of the effects. Not even fifteen seconds after the fight took place, the prison had begun showing signs of crumbling. He was not a cold-blooded person. If there was a chance to save thousands of people. He wouldn''t hesitate but if he had to choose between saving the entire world or killing someone he cared. He would not hesitate to choose the first option. Narukami kicked Ryu into the sky. He knew very well how tough Ryu''s body was so he didn''t hold back. A loud thud could be heard and Ryu tossed to the sky as he crashed through the floors. Ryu, or rather Bahamut at this point, couldn''t stabilize himself. This was because before he had the chance, Narukami leaped at him as he did another round of kicking. Bahamut did not let Narukami do as he wished. His body was swallowed by a bright flame as it danced. He looked like the God of fire. Bahamut shot flames at Narukami. Its temperature exceeded more than thousands of celsius. Narukami was not troubled by it. He blocked the upcoming attacks by sending lightning arrows. They came in contact and exploded. Narukami didn''t pause his momentum and gradually closed their distance as he passed through the explosion. Bahamut laughed before diving in. Two rays of light came to each other and as they met. They came to a halt and seconds later, the red ray of light tossed to the sky, and the blue one chased after it. With the two of them gone. The underground prison became silent as if nothing had happened. The ceiling had a large gap and Diana foolishly stared at the two distant figures fighting in the air. Diana quickly came to her senses and stopped the crack with her Pyro element. Shortly thereafter, Diana reevaluated Narukami. He was not as weak as she thought. Instead, it was Ryu who tossed around like a ragdoll! That aside, she then pondered what her next move was going to be. From the start, they came this way to enter a secret room but sometimes, plans didn''t go well as one expected. Should she have ventured into this secret passage and entered this secret room? But she hesitated as she didn''t know the risk. Chapter 106 - Saving Then, she remembered her goal and why she infiltrated this place. To seek vengeance but with her current strength, it was not enough to destroy this entire HQ. With Narukami and Ryu fighting without holding back. Their very strength could very well destroy the HQ to debris. She didn''t have to worry about not fulfilling her goal and so, she basically had nothing to do. She could only wait until this place crumbled yet she wasn''t the type to lay wait while others were occupied. She would feel restless. Therefore, she wanted to give it a try to venture deep into this passageway. Narukami and Ryu take it as important so probably this place was quite important for Fallen Nightless. The risk was unknown but that wasn''t a reason for her to quit.. She simply had to proceed carefully. While Narukami was responsible for destroying the place, she at least could complete what Narukami originally wanted to complete. But what do they want to do? Diana asked herself with a frown. Shortly thereafter, she shifted her line of sight to the man that Ryu knocked out with a single attack and wondered if she should interrogate him. He was weakened and she had the upper hand. Waking him up with a few slaps. He opened his eyelids and saw a woman before him. His expression turned wary as he hurriedly circulate his spiritual energy and jolted upwards. Diana didn''t wait for him to do what he wanted and freeze his legs. The man was immobilized and struggled to escape from the binding ice. Yet it was futile. The ice was tough to crack and his strength had already plummeted. "It''s useless, you can''t break it." Diana flicked her right arm and a chair made out of ice was formed. Sitting there, she looked down at the man as she asked, "Tell me, where that passageway leads to?" "Ha! You must be dreaming that I''m going to answer your question," the man scoffed. Diana had already expected this so she wasn''t disappointed. Instead, she sighed. In truth, she didn''t want to resort to torture as she was lazy and that consume a bit of energy and time. Okay, probably a lot of the time if the person had a strong will. Let''s hope you are not, Diana thought as she reached out her hand. "What are you going to do?" The man asked hurriedly. "Freezing your blood and it would then block the flow of your blood. With blood carrying the oxygen being blocked, your organs would be desperate for it and slowly failing." The closer her hand to him, the more terrified he was. Organ failure was a quick yet torturous death. Sweat came down his cheek as his expression turned ugly in fear. His spiritual energy wasn''t enough to retaliate against her. *Fine, fine! I''ll tell you!" The man hurriedly said. This was the only thing that could let him escape. As long as he was alive, he would do anything as there were a lot of things he had yet to do in this world! Once he was dead, that would be it. Loyalty? What was that? He only joined Fallen Nightless as it has more pros than cons but when the cons outweigh the pros, such as now, he wouldn''t hesitate to sell them out. Diana nodded in approval, "Go on, speak but make sure to make it short." The man nodded vigorously, "The passageway leads to an energy room which runs the entire HQ. It produces electricity, spiritual energy that''s needed to activate protective mechanisms and let the HQ in a stealth mode." If this place is destroyed, Fallen Nightless would be no different than an army without supplies¡­ Diana thought to herself and she was motivated to destroy it. The more destruction she did to the HQ, the happier she felt. "You can go now," Diana coldly said as she stood up and went to the wall which had a gap on it. This was the wall this man just came out of. As soon as she got up, the chair melted as it exuded faint smoke. The same thing happened to the ice which immobilized the man''s lower body but it melted so slowly compared to the chair. "Right, I forgot to ask. Why did you join Fallen Nightless?" "They provide me with everything I need for my hobby." "Hobby?" She blurted out as she was confused. "Un, I like to see people in despair. Especially so for their expressions. Ah~, it is so amazing, and adding that with their screams, it turned me on! "Their scream is a good song for me." Diana didn''t say anything as the man continued, "Humans are truly majestic creatures. I want to see how far one could feel despair." Out of the blue, the man could feel he was sent flying and his body was still there but without a head. With a bounce, he landed on the ground simultaneously as his body plopped motionlessly. Some Sorcerers had a few seconds of their consciousness after being beheaded. He was shocked but he couldn''t utter a sound as his vocal cords were gone. "I did let you go but I didn''t say I''m going to let you live." Diana walked into the passageway as she ignored the enraged expression of the man. Shortly thereafter, he began to succumb to darkness as he cursed Diana. He didn''t reflect on his life or the memories of his entire life flashed before him. What he did before he drew his last breath was cursing her. This was because just when he began to have hope, it quickly vanished. He hated Diana so much that he was angry to death. . . . Asahi came to the other side of the prison. The underground prison was divided into two. The first level was for prisoners that had no value to Fallen Nightless. Narukami and Ryu had greater value but the Commander decided to let them stay at the first level. For the fact, the first level had a torture chamber so they could do so more frequently and faster. If Narukami was put on the second floor, it would require time to transfer them to the torture room. They could torture them on the spot but torturing them in the torture chamber was more fun and entertaining. Furthermore, they could do anything in it as the tools and facilities were more complete. It was like working out at home and in a gym with complete equipment. One would choose the latter as it provided you with more choices to develop your muscles. While it was a good thing that the prisoners weren''t constantly tortured like in the first level. It didn''t mean the second level was to be underestimated. The security there was tight, the prisoners there were no different than a living test subject and their movements were limited. Asahi had remembered thirty percent of his lost memories and he learned that he could control himself when he was in his monster state. Asahi didn''t know what was going on, how he could turn into a monster? How did a crystal talk to him? Regardless, he had the power to save someone he cared about! Approaching the entrance into the second floor, he saw two guards in Fallen Nightless military uniform. Their expressions were solemn and they exude a fierce aura. Asahi could tell they had already killed a lot of people without batting an eye and had a lot of battle experiences. It would be a foolish move should he face them head on but what could he do though? According to the memories, today''s the day where his childhood friend was going to be injected with a serum. He remembered a serum had killed more than ten people around his age within five seconds! He vividly remembered their body convulsively twitching. Their shrieks like beasts on their deathbed, tears, and struggle. He was lucky to survive after being injected with a serum, which led to him escaping. However, the memories of him escaping from this place were extremely vague and blurry. As the guards remain in their position without chatting and taking their jobs seriously. They saw a figure slowly coming in their way. They increased their guards as they pulled out their guns. "Shoot!" One of them yelled without asking who this figure was. They had no information of someone coming and they were allowed to shoot whoever was closing on them. Streaks of blue light came out of the barrel and the figure nimbly dodged as it passed him. This figure was without a doubt Asahi. He discovered that his body usually became light if he willed it. However, this had its limitations as it only activated after a short period. The guards knew Asahi was no ordinary Sorcerer so they released their suppressed spiritual fluctuation. From a spiritual fluctuation that of a Level 5 all the way to the peak of Level 8! Asahi''s eyes dilated upon this. He didn''t expect an expert at such Levels to end up guarding an entrance of a prison! How extravagant was that? Or Fallen Nightless simply had too many experts that they deploy them as they like? Chapter 107 - Hope Was Crumbled Regardless, it proved to be a hard battle. The chance of losing was less than 70% while winning was around 30%. However, that didn''t include Asahi''s monster form. If it was, it would increase to 50%. 50-50, huh? Can I do it? Asahi was a bit doubtful. He had only stepped into the world of mysticism and his strength was painfully low. How he beat Xain was thanks to Ryu''s assistance. Without him, Asahi probably wouldn''t be here but instead, die under the cold night. Just as their distance was closing, Asahi felt a heavy tremor. It instantly stopped the battle that was about to start. The guards warily looked around, so was Asahi. Without warning, Asahi felt something coming down at a terrifying speed. He narrowed his eyes in danger as he leaped backward a few steps. The guards were many times stronger than him so they noticed this earlier. They hurriedly entered the second-level prison and closed the door tight. Bam! Not long after, the ceiling crumbled as someone crashed into the ground. Cracks spread and a one-meter crater was formed. Dust filled the air as Asahi swayed his right hand and coughed two times. "Cough! Cough!" The dust slowly settled in. Asahi saw the person who just went through the ceiling and was lying on the ground. "Ryu?" Asahi was confused and shocked! "Are you okay?" He asked with great concern as he quickly approached Ryu. "You think?" Ryu returned the question in fury. He was badly injured and this guy had the urge to ask about his condition! Couldn''t Asahi see his terrible wounds? Shortly thereafter, they felt an immense presence from above and they lifted their heads. Like a celestial being that descended from the heavens, Narukami''s hair fluttered as his eyes were as bright as stars. His entire body was engulfed with lightning sparks and it constantly flickered. "Oh? Bahamut decided to sleep? What a pity." His voice was filled with emotion like a disappointment. A sharp contrast compared to the usual him. Bahamut''s aura vanished and went back to Ryu. Narukami could feel Bahamut was genuinely back to his hibernation and rest, letting Ryu take over his body again. In an instant, Narukami''s immense presence vanished. Simultaneously, his body went back to its original state as the lightning thinned out. "Shinra, can''t you be gentle? Argh, I feel like more than a hundred bones are broken and my internal organs shuffled." Ryu complained as he lay there weakly. His expression was that of enduring pain. It formed wrinkles. "Not my problem that your physical body is weak," Narukami scoffed as he floated down towards Ryu. Asahi was confused. Narukami had become a completely different person! Asahi out of the blue recalled the first time he met Narukami. This Narukami and the one he met for the first time were the same! But what about the version of passive, emotionless Narukami? What was that all about? "I hate it when you get your expression back," Ryu responded. "I hate you." Narukami immediately remembered that his expression had returned and that led to his expression being stolen in the next moment. The feeling of being unable to make expressions was no different than being tortured day and night without a break. And when the torture suddenly stop and you began to think it was all ended. It came back and destroyed your hope. That''s basically what Narukami had felt just now. Ryu didn''t regret what he just said. When someone insulted him. He at least had to repay the favor. Otherwise, he would feel restless. Narukami put aside what just happened. He had no grudge against Ryu for what he did. "I don''t feel like saving you now," said Narukami with a calm expression. Although he had no grudge, he lost the motivation to heal Ryu''s wounds. The reason? It was quite a mystery. "Please! Shinra-sama! Raiden-sama! Baal! The almighty Sorcerer, the most powerful and talented person in the world! The most unique breed of a vampire after millions of years!" Ryu immediately begged loudly that his mouth went dry. Asahi''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know what was going on but Ryu''s shamelessness was thicker than a wall. Narukami impassively looked at Ryu and the latter was anxious. His recovery was faster than most Sorcerers but his injuries right now could not be healed. The reason behind it was because Narukami used an anti-healing effect in all of his attacks. With Bahamut''s strength, recovering a destroyed organ wasn''t a problem, let alone heal itself. In short, it would be difficult for Narukami to deal with Bahamut if he did not use an anti-healing effect in his attacks. Ryu''s current state was that he was slowly dying, hence his anxiousness. "I need a good reason to help you," Narukami said. Ryu pondered as his gaze looked up, "because I''m your subordinate and if I die, it will cause you big trouble." Ryu ended it with a questioning tone. He wasn''t sure if what he said was a good reason. Narukami nodded as he said, "open your mouth." Ryu did so without hesitation and Narukami bit his thumb and let a single drop of blood fall into Ryu''s mouth. Swallowing it, Ryu felt the warm energy in his belly and it spread out instantly. His heavy injuries, broken ribs and bones, internal injuries healed at a visible rate. Asahi was shocked to see that Ryu''s wounds closed on their own as if time was reversed. Ryu smiled brightly as he kept thanking Narukami, as well as becoming Narukami''s bootlicker. Narukami rolled his eyes as he calmly sighed. "Enough, we shall continue. Our plan is disrupted thanks to Bahamut." Ryu lifted his head to the small gap of the ceiling and his eyelids twitched upon the scene. Before him, there was a sign of great battle. Humongous craters on the walls, many floors crumbled and fell to the deepest part of the underground, which was above the underground prison and black surface in some parts of the wall. "This happens because Bahamut takes over my body?" Ryu asked himself in disbelief and a hint of fear. What would happen when there was a day where he couldn''t control Bahamut any longer? Completely lost control of his body? How many lives were going to disappear by his hand? How many lives were going to be ruined? Simply thinking about this, Ryu felt heaviness in his heart. "Don''t worry, when the time comes. I''ll make sure to kill you through and through," said Narukami. Ryu looked at Narukami helplessly, "worry about me for a second, will you? Sigh." Narukami didn''t say anything in reply as he approached the double steel door and put his right hand. In the next moment, the door exploded as his hand was crackling with lightning snakes. Dust temporarily filled the air and the two guards were lying on the ground motionlessly. Narukami stepped over their bodies and didn''t bat an eye. Asahi was amazed by Narukami''s strength. He easily knocked out two guards which would require him at least half an hour to defeat them! Respect towards Narukami could be seen in Asahi eyes. "But I''ll make sure something like that never happens." After that, Narukami ventured deeper into the second level. Ryu was speechless upon Narukami''s sudden speech and incredibly touched. He got up and immediately followed Narukami from behind. Asahi hurriedly did the same. As they walked, more guards began to pop up. Just as Asahi finished assuming a fighting stance, their enemies turned to ashes! The smell of burnt meat lingered in the air. It was Narukami''s doing. He was too lazy to use fancy hand gestures so he simply pointed his finger at the guards, lightning struck them out of his index finger, roasting them to ashes. "Don''t you guys want to destroy the source energy of this HQ?" Asahi couldn''t hold the question any longer and ask. "The source had many ways to enter it. This second floor also had it," Narukami replied. "Why don''t you go look for your friend?" Ryu asked in a good mood. "She''s in the farthest cell of this prison. It would require five minutes to reach her." "Why don''t you lead the way? Like the first floor, the secret passageway to the source could be found at the deeper region of the prison." Xu An suggested and without hesitation, Asahi grunted in acknowledgment as he was excited. "Un!" With Narukami''s help, it would be many times easier to save his childhood friend! Guards? They turned to ashes the moment they appeared in Narukami''s eyes! Other guards saw this and cowered in fear. They didn''t stop Narukami and his group as they calmly walked on the prison''s corridor. This guy walks before us like this place is a park This action of his enraged the guards but they couldn''t do anything. Blocking their path? Deas. Tried to talk with them? Dead. Giving up? Dead. Running away? Very dead! So they stood there and watched Narukami stroll through the prison with a foolish look. Chapter 108 - His Weakness? What did they do in their past lives to end up in this situation? The guards felt like crying. They''ve seen how strong Narukami was. He had just broken through the door with ease! That door was made with a special kind of material that absorbed any force. Walking at the very front, Asahi observed the expression of those guards and was somehow satisfied. In the past, it was him who made the same expression as them. Look how the tables turned. "Hey, isn''t that the test subject that escapes?" "You''re right! I remember him now, isn''t he the one with the lowest potential to succeed? How did he escape and even bring back strong allies?" "Crap, he''s here for revenge!" The guards were all terrified that their bodies shook. They remembered the deed they had done to Asahi.. Their faces turned pale as they slowly took a few steps back. However, before they could run. They were struck by lightning and turned to ashes! "Did I allow you, idiots, to speak?" Narukami asked with a calm tone. This was many times scarier than a loud one "No! Please, have mercy on us! Argh!" "Did I allow you to answer my question?" That person quickly became nothing but ashes as it scattered to the air, guided by an invisible wind. Woosh~ He nudged his right hand a few times as he said, "let''s continue." Asahi gulped down his saliva. He felt pity towards those guards. While it was a fact they did something terrible to him, wasn''t that because of their surroundings? Did they deserve such an end? They have nothing left on earth. Not even leave a single bone. As if reading his thoughts, Narukami kicked Asahi''s back after he spun his body. His kick was so powerful that Asahi crashed to the wall. Bang! A loud thud entered everyone''s ears and fragments of the wall shot everywhere. The wall and the ground slightly trembled too. Asahi''s head was embedded into the wall as he was stuck. He was motionless. It was luck in itself that he was still alive. This shocked the guards and Diana. Ryu was the one who had a different reaction, a smile. "Are you dumb? I almost puked because of your naivete. Pity them? They killed more than every terrible serial killer in the country and they still live a good life. "Wake up, brat. In the real world, you have no time to pity others. You have to care about yourself." Narukami pulled Asahi''s head from the wall by grabbing his hair and looking at his swollen face. He almost looked like a pig but Narukami''s expression remained passive. "Apologies," said Narukami coldly as he paused and continued, "apologies to the people who those killers just killed." Asahi did not know what was going on. Everything happened so fast. He didn''t do anything or say something wrong. What did he do to deserve this? But when he heard Narukami''s explanation, he quickly understood. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Narukami released his strong grip and let Asahi fall to the ground with a low thud. Shortly afterward, he walked away as he left Asahi in his terrible condition. "Shinra, wait!" Ryu instantly grabbed Narukami''s sleeve. Preventing him from walking any further. "Heal him." Ryu''s voice was solemn. Narukami stared at his expression as he asked, "why?" "Why? Asahi is your subordinate!" "So? He was injured because of me. I have the right to recover his wounds or not. "Don''t get it wrong, Ryu. I''m not a saint that I heal everyone I see. This is my ability, not yours. "Why do I have to use it when I don''t feel like it?" Narukami''s voice was deep and cold. He let out a sharp killing intent that Ryu''s eyes constricted as they were shaking in fear. "Who do you think you are, brat?" His killing intent intensified and his hair fluttered despite there being no wind. His eyes were ice cold and profoundly deep. Ryu was shocked by this. If he didn''t back down, Narukami wouldn''t hesitate to kill him! He knew this was just a threat but fear was an instinctive feeling in one''s body. Especially so if the fear was coming from a stronger individual than you. The guards with weak mental fortitude already fainted from fear and those who still had their consciousness were no better, they kneeled as they lost all trace of fighting. Ryu slowly lost his strength. This led him to let go of Narukami''s sleeve. Next, Narukami''s killing intent calmed down that "I''m going alone." Narukami continued his pace. It would be awkward to walk together with them after this, hence his decision to go solo. Ryu was in a daze before realizing what Narukami had said. He didn''t stop him as he felt like it was necessary. Hahaha! Look! Your leader obviously doesn''t need you as you are nothing but a burden. He decided to go alone! A voice rang out in Ryu''s mind. Each word this voice uttered formed an echo. So it was as though the voice was talking from deep inside a cave. "Shut up, Bahamut. I won''t listen to your words," Ryu retorted in his mind. The voice earlier belongs to Bahamut. The dragon slept inside Ryu''s body. He was awakened due to Narukami''s killing intent. Even he, an ancient dragon Anomaly, skipped a beat as soon as he felt Narukami''s killing intent. Of course, he kept this to himself. He didn''t want to appear to be weak in front of Ryu. "It''s up to you, brat. This reminds me, your leader calls you a brat too. Do you know the reason?" Bahamut asked. "The reason? Isn''t it because he lives longer than me despite his young appearance?" Ryu answered and returned a question. "Are you dumb? He''s still the same age as you. Do you know the ability, God''s Eyes?" "Isn''t that your ability that I have yet to attain? Is it possible you''re going to teach me?" "Keep dreaming and you might succeed after I control your body. "God''s Eyes, it''s an ability to let one see someone else''s past lives." Ryu''s eyes widened in shock, "See someone''s past lives? So reincarnation is a real thing?" "Some souls are special because they could still traverse to another world and live in a new body. Some souls vanished to the other side of the world. "Your leader had lived more than a million years. More than my lifespan." Ryu let that information sink in as he fell deep in contemplation. No wonder Shinra is different from people his age. He is basically an old man that could be my ancestor! Just what kind of lives does he go through? Did he remember all of his past lives? As he followed this line of thought, he asked Bahamut, "why did you tell me this in the first place?" "Guess." If Bahamut had a human face, he would be smiling right now. His fierce eyes glowing red, his dark scales and two horns. He was terrifying and with that smile that Ryu could vaguely tell, Bahamut became so creepy that Ryu immediately retracted his subconscious. Not wasting time, he came to Asahi''s side and checked his condition by sending a bit of spiritual energy through his wrist. Other than a bad injury on his head, everything was fine. "Everyone has a different line of thinking and one couldn''t force one to change it instantly. Narukami doesn''t despise you, Asahi. "He is only strict to the person he cares about the most or to the person that has a lot of potentials," Ryu said in assurance so Asahi didn''t hate Narukami or lowered his confidence. Basically to prevent any psychological problems. "What he said is right. I can''t stay this way forever. My life changed the moment I grab that coin and I have to prepare for the worst." Ryu frowned when he heard his words, "Coin?" "Yeah, that kick made me recall a lot of things," said Asahi bitterly as he propped himself up and he leaned against the wall. His entire body was weak and he barely could stand. Seeing Ryu didn''t say anything as if wanting him to continue, Asahi said, "it happened seven days ago. I went back from school and accidentally found an antique-looking coin. Its color is gold and has a strange carving. I thought it was cool and brought it back to my home. "And that''s when it happened. On my way back, I encountered people looking after me. "I was confused but then I realized they were looking for the coin that I had picked up. "From how I see it, there are two sides that want this coin. The good and bad and technically. I''m on the good side." Ryu listened attentively while Diana went to one of the guards and tortured the poor guy by hanging him upside down. She laughed like a maniac every time she kicked him. He swayed about due to the force and begging for mercy as he cried. Regardless, she kept kicking him and laughed heartily. Ignoring what''s happening in the background for a second, Asahi continued, "these people protected me as they realized that only I could solve the mystery behind this coin. "My memories have yet to recover so I don''t know what their purpose of solving the mystery is but I can tell they view the coin as an extremely precious thing. "I remember it''s a defensive tool against the true king when it wakes up." "True king?" Ryu''s eyes narrowed. This was the first time he heard such a term. Asahi nodded solemnly, "A king that wants to erase all supernatural means from this world. Anomaly, Sorcerer, Potion, Foul energy, spiritual energy, everything which against common sense will cease to exist." Chapter 109 - Has No Benefits. Might As Well Remove It Ryu''s eyes narrowed. Where did he have heard this before? "So they want to fight against this true king?" Ryu asked and Asahi nodded as he said: "Those groups of people saw magic as something that could make the world a better place. Like guns, it could have benefits and risks." "Although guns are mostly used to slaughter, there''s a difference. Which is its intention. If you kill someone who has done many bad things, you have the right to kill them or you could choose not to." Some people could change after they had done many bad things and regretted their actions. They began to change for the better. Maybe only cold-blooded killers could kill people who had changed for the better without batting an eye. "Different from guns, magic could help others.. Such as healing injuries." Ryu recalled a certain game from the past. A doctor carrying a big gun that could heal others. He wondered if technology in the future could allow it. Thus breaking Asahi''s sense of superiority that a gun was harmful while magic was full of benefits. "But Asahi. From a different perspective, I feel like magic should disappear from the ends of the earth." Asahi gazed at Ryu as he asked in irritation, "why?" Ryu was shocked at this and calm himself down, "Listen, I haven''t finished my words yet." Knowing Asahi did not say a word, Ryu continued, "As you know, Sorcerers have someone stronger than them and weaker than them. "I know I don''t have the right to say this but I despise this a lot. The stronger looked down on the weak and became arrogant while the weak were bullied. "Tell me if this isn''t a bad thing. With arrogance planted in the strong and hatred filled the weak. Tell me where this all comes from?" It was obvious, the supernatural means! Or rather, magic! "Ryu, are you dumb. Isn''t that from humans? Even if magic didn''t exist, the strong would always bully the weak and it has been that way since the passage of time." Diana interrupted as she mocked. She was still having fun with the guards. "That might be true but with the existence of magic. It simply became worse, the world becoming more chaotic, openly and secretly. "Although right now it''s only a secret to the public. It''s a matter of time before they know. All Beyond couldn''t possibly hide this truth forever. "When that happens. I am one hundred percent sure that the world would become more chaotic despite the rules created. "The latter has plot holes and the civilization would change once and for all. The weak could only beg for the strong and they had to become stronger to get out of bullying. "I know there are good things with magic existing but that''s temporary. The cons clearly outweigh the pros. "And I''m certain most problems could only be solved through killing. Now tell me, do you think such a world is a good thing? "Tell me, is violence becoming the number one solution to every problem a good thing? Is your family being killed because you mock someone stronger than you a good thing? "Tell me, does the world''s injustice intensify a good thing?" Asahi was speechless. Indeed, the world without supernatural means was more peaceful than he originally thought. Although there were problems with the current civilization, the weak could still stand firm and slowly rise to the top. Although they would face problems, it wouldn''t be as bad as a civilization where magic existed. They did realize the sudden change in Ryu but they completely thought about his words. It basically struck their hearts and moved them. Little did they know the Ryu before them was in truth a shadow Narukami created, disguised as Ryu, and did the speech. The original Ryu was hiding inside the Narukami space shadow and was impressed by Narukami''s speech. Tricking Asahi and Diana was a simple thing for Narukami. He had a powerful illusion after all. Tricking them was no different than stealing candy from a baby. His speech earlier wasn''t something he faked. It was something he learned after reincarnating into different worlds. Magic had no benefits. This was something he firmly believed. That was why in this current world, he wanted to erase that, once and for all. He did, however, plan to lay back and do whatever he wanted as this was the last time he was going to live. Like a retirement and this was his version of it: Live like a normal human, grow up, find a better education, get a job, get married and live with his family and finally, die with his families and friends surrounding him. However, recent events showed that he couldn''t. No matter how hard he tried to do what he wanted, it seemed his fate had already been decided. He had no choice yet he didn''t despise this. All of his previous lives were like this, one more didn''t make any difference. I couldn''t call myself a good person, but it would be lying if I don''t want to see the world become a better place, he firmly said to himself. Shortly thereafter, ''Ryu'' chased after Narukami and followed behind him. Leaving Asahi and Diana as they were still in deep thought. After he disappeared from their line of sight. ''Ryu'' rippled like water before his entire figure changed to a black figure and slowly entered Narukami''s shadow. Simultaneously, the real Ryu rose from his shadow and his expression was serious. "Stop, Shinra." His voice was solemn Narukami stopped as he turned his body around, "what?" "Are you seriously going to erase magic from the world? It''s the same as trying to get rid of physics. How are you planning to do it?" Ryu asked. "The universe has a lot of things to offer. I probably could not find it here but somewhere, I could find" "Are you trying to leave the Earth to seek an answer?" "Not necessarily." Narukami smiled mysteriously and Ryu was stunned. He knew about Narukami''s expression being stolen and his expressions like frowning, smiling, narrowing one''s eyes happened randomly. This was because what Narukami felt sometimes exceeded what the side effect could hold, hence his expression returned albeit temporarily. "What are you talking about? Where else could you find the answer?" Ryu pondered as he frowned. "The concepts of realms even exist in this world. It has nine realms, isn''t it? Although it''s only a legend. "That itself made it real. Like vampires, dragons, werewolves are created from the belief of many people." "So you''re saying you''re going to the realm above us?" Ryu couldn''t help but ask. "No, I want to go to a realm of a different universe from ours." His answer shocked Ryu. He didn''t know something like that was possible but Narukami had created many miracles, so he had no choice but to believe him. "So the thing you want lies there? When will you go?" Ryu asked. "Not now, that''s for sure. I''m still weak and even if I do succeed in it. My body would be in an extremely weak state." Ryu silently heaved a sigh of relief. He felt like it would be hard for him if Narukami suddenly disappeared. He wasn''t prepared for it. "There are many things that I have to do anyway. Without my help, it would be hard for you to suppress Bahamut and when I leave. "I''ll make sure you don''t have to worry about anything." Ryu smiled as his heart was touched. "By the way, are you sure you are going to leave Diana alone? As for Asahi, I understand but Diana doesn''t have anything to do with the quarrel." "I didn''t say that she has to follow wherever I go. She could do as she pleases as long as she does not harm us. Though I doubt she could." Narukami continued his pace. "Why do you accept working with her in the first place, then? I feel like the benefits she brought are not many," Ryu''s brow furrowed. "Didn''t I say it earlier? The more, the merrier. It does us no harm with her on our side, at least the possibility of her being our enemy decreased." "What do you mean?" Ryu was alarmed. "Fallen Nightless has a way to make a Sorcerer obey their orders. "I didn''t have much information regarding this and it''s a luck in itself that Asahi''s figure was not blown." Ryu felt they were lucky. From the beginning when they were infiltrating the base, it went smoothly that it shocked him. "Can this enemy affect you?" Ryu asked in worry. If Narukami became his enemy, he would rather let Bahamut take over his body so he could see tomorrow''s sun! Narukami was so powerful that he could probably destroy the planet anytime he wanted to. Even Bahamut, who was ancient, and the strongest dragon in his time, couldn''t help but show fear when he detected Narukami''s explosive and terrifying power. This had happened when Narukami and Bahamut fought one on one before Ryu absorbed a part of him. "It''s okay, that enemy should worry herself instead." Her? So it''s a girl... Ryu caught his words and recited slowly. Chapter 110 - Bullying In an office of Fallen Nightless HQ. "What?! More than fifteen underground floors were destroyed and you people didn''t manage to capture them?!" A woman''s voice rang out in the air as she was infuriated. These people are so unreliable! The woman added in her heart. The room had five people. Their heads cast downward as they fear the woman''s gaze. Someone before her said, "We got some data and it showed they are around the peak of Level 8. Except for the elites, we couldn''t face them." The woman wore a pondering expression as she caressed her chin. "The elite troops are away on a mission.. The only ones who guard this place are the Commander, Hawk, and a few Sorcerer at Level 8. "Sigh, where''s the Commander and Hawk? What are they undoing in such a situation?!" Problems coming one after another, can''t I have a good day? Here I am, thinking I could catch up with the drama series I haven''t watched for many years. "They are organizing the troops." "The troops, ah right. I''ve heard one of the intruders kill most of our troops. Is It possible this intruder also destroyed the floors?" "Yes," the person nodded. The woman''s eyes lit up in excitement. She got up off of her seat and left the room, leaving the people inside stunned silly. For her, this intruder was more interesting than floors being destroyed. Although she hated the fact that the intruder does what they want without being caught, it would be a lie if she didn''t want to meet them and have a fierce dance with them. If only I could make this to serve us. An idea surfaced from her mind and she anticipated for such a thing to happen Not only would her position rise, but she would also contribute a lot to this organization. Thus seizing more resources for her to advance her Level. She had been in her bottleneck for more than two hundred years. It''s time for me to advance! The woman said in high spirit. . . . Narukami arrived before a wall and he put his hand on it. He poured out a strand of his spiritual energy as it scanned the wall. The structure of the wall surfaced in his mind and as he will his spiritual energy to venture deeper into the wall, he sensed something flowed in and out of a tiny passageway. The size was rather small, only a little boy could enter it. As long as the boy crouched and ventured deeper, it would not be a problem. But Ryu couldn''t enter. Should I let Ryu guard here and I''m the one who enters it? Narukami pondered to himself and decided that it might be best. Originally, he wanted to let Ryu enter the passageway as a form of training. Lately, he didn''t meet any strong Sorcerer and powerful Anomalies ran away as soon as they discovered Ryu''s flame. Its source was from Bahamut after all. That beast''s presence was like a disgusting stench that turned away any beasts, but this time they ran away as they were afraid. Without saying much, Narukami changed his body to that of a toddler. His clothes were made of special material so they wouldn''t loosen. It would fit Narukami no matter what body he was in. "What are you doing?" Ryu asked. "The passageway is too small for me to enter with my regular height." "Would it be okay? There should be traps in it." "I would be okay. My recovery speed is abnormally fast." Narukami assured him as he sent a powerful electric shock to the wall. The wall trembled before finally exploding. It resisted for three seconds by the way. Just as Narukami was in a crawling position and about to enter the passageway. He felt a powerful vibration coming from behind! Narukami halted whatever he wanted to as he raised his body and looked at the source of the commotion. Dust filled the air as it slowly scattered. However, it vanished as a strong wind exploded from deep inside the cloud of dust. Woosh! Ryu closed his eyes so as to prevent dust from entering his eyes while Narukami expressionlessly watched. His body was constantly protected by electric particles. As soon as dust entered its ranger, it rebounded. Narukami''s hair wildly swayed and the same thing happened to Ryu. After the wind settled down, Narukami saw a woman with a seducing face and an alluring figure. She was a great beauty that every man would fall in love with after a simple look. "You''re the guy who destroyed those floors?" The woman asked with a laid-back, kind of tone. "You seem to be calm." Narukami thought this woman was infuriated. "I did but because it means more work for me. As you see, I''m overseeing everything that happens in the underground and with heavy damage that you cause. "I have a lot of work! I''ll make you serve me because of what you did" She pointed her finger to Ryu. "It''s too late for regret!" She yelled as she smiled. Ryu wore a strange and confused expression. Wasn''t she talking with Narukami? Yet why did she point her finger at him? "You talk to the wrong person, he''s the one who has been talking with you," Ryu said awkwardly as he pointed his finger to the toddler like Narukami. "... Eh?" The woman was so stunned that she could only utter that sound. She felt humiliated and felt this was a deliberate act of them to humiliate her! Yes, that must be the case! "How dare you trick me!" She screamed and a red energy wave came at them wave by wave. If Narukami could frown, his brows would be knitted together that it would almost come in contact. It''s a psychic attack! Narukami got a bad feeling. He might be fine but the same couldn''t be told to Ryu. Although he had Bahamut in his body. That bastard refused in any form to help its vessel and Ryu entered the mysticism world a few months ago. He had no way to protect himself against psychic attacks. Especially the one that specialized in attacking one''s mind. This b!tch appeared to be that. "Are you Rivna?" Narukami asked as he touched Ryu''s shoulder and protected him with electric particles. "You know about me? Then this might be faster. Surrender me, brat. You know my power and I doubt your weak element could protect you." "We''ll see." Narukami''s voice was calm. "Acting tough, eh? I can''t wait for your expression when you realize it''s futile to fight me." Narukami ignored her as he stabilized the electric particles that had formed around Ryu. Ordinary electric particles might be useless against this kind o f attack but Narukami''s was different. As soon as Rivna used her attack, Narukami quickly put some effect into it so he could withstand her attack. The lightning particles protecting them were invisible to the naked eye but upon closer look, it showed that there were more than billions of particles rapidly moving around their body. Ryu could feel a sense of security despite couldn''t see what was protecting him. He was nervous when he met with such an attack. Especially so after Bahamut tells him about the side effects of Rivna''s psychic attack. "Thank you," Ryu said with a smile and Narukami nodded as he retracted his gaze to Rivna. Her mouth agape that a fly could mistake it for a cave and enter it for a rest. Her eyes were open wide that they could fall off their sockets at any moment. "How¡­" She was in disbelief and shocked. Then it was replaced with anger. "I''ll kill you!" She let out a battle cry as she used different types of psychic attacks but before Narukami''s electric particles, it was like different types of arrows such as poison, explosion, corrosive arrow shooting at a tank. Regardless, Narukami planned to end this quickly. Rivna''s expression turned ugly when she saw Narukami move closer to her. Her high Level wasn''t for a show, she could defend against Narukami in close combat and flee once in a while. However, that only lasted shortly. Narukami specialized in close-range combat. In consideration of the battle experiences, he had accumulated throughout his past lives. It was like an adult bullying a toddler that barely knew anything. It felt¡­ Unexpectedly good. Probably because his opponent this time was a beautiful woman and bullying her was no different than a tease. But the difference here was that. A single mishap and she was dead. Narukami didn''t hesitate to kill a woman even though the latter was abnormally beautiful that any man would give everything to her. "If you admit defeat, I will stop," Narukami suddenly said. "You said that just to lower my guard. Do you think I would fall before such a trick?" "I could''ve killed you many times before. Why do I have to use tricks?" Chapter 111 - Finally, He Found It She fell into deep thought. What Narukami said made sense. He was far stronger than she thought. Why would he use tricks to kill her? Unless Narukami was a b4stard who loved to play with his prey before killing his enemy, Narukami wasn''t like that. If she could know that Narukami felt good beating her up. Undoubtedly, she would take back her words and go on a rampage albeit her life was at stake! "Fine, I''ll give up." She resigned to her fate. Narukami followed his words as he didn''t do anything to her anymore. "You are unexpectedly obedient¡­" Narukami was a bit stunned. He did believe such an outcome but didn''t it would be this fast. "I don''t want to risk my life for the organization.. I agree to serve them as long as they provide me with enough resources. "I''m not here to kill myself." Narukami nodded. Something like this was common in any world. "So, what do you want?" She asked. "Don''t disturb us and act like nothing happened." "That''s it?" Rivna raised her eyebrows in surprise. She thought he going to make her sold out the organization or probably something worse like becoming his sex slave. "What an odd woman. Are you not satisfied? Then is becoming my maid enough to satisfy you?" Narukami calmly asked. Before she answered, she considered it for a short while. It might be interesting but soon, she threw that belief off and she shook her head. "No need, I''ll take my leave now," Rivna said before hurriedly leaving the scene as she shot upward like a spring. She didn''t care about what others might say to her. She may be insulted in the future and this event would be used to become a laughing stock for others. Usually, she wouldn''t let this happen but this time, she didn''t care as she felt something like that was not going to happen! This organization is doomed anyway, I might as well leave before things went wrong which prevents me from escaping. She planned in her mind and decided to leave secretly. The future of the organization? She was here for the resources! Either the organization was destroyed or not, it had nothing to do with her! "Are you sure you should let her flee? Wouldn''t she report it to her upper echelons for reinforcement?" Ryu pondered as he was worried. "No, she already gave up any ideas of resisting me. She probably plans to get out of this place as soon as possible, abandoning her position," Narukami replied as he approached the wall. "Even if she tried to ask for reinforcement. We could kill them, they possessed no harm to us" said Narukami flatly. Before his eyes, except the Leader and a few individuals. People coming at them was no different than throwing their lives away and he was more than happy to harvest their lives. As this could increase the energy he needed to advance. As one might know already, this energy was like exp. The more Narukami killed the members of Fallen Nightless, his exp gradually increased albeit the numbers only raised by one digit. If this was a video game, his exp would be 1.500.000.000/1.000.000.000. Even though his exp bar passed the limit, he couldn''t advance unless he drank a potion to advance. Additionally, having more exps didn''t do any harm. Following this line of thought, Narukami had a thought and said to himself, I should go to their storage. If I could steal the materials I needed to concoct the potion for my next advancement. I should be strong enough to kill the HQ''s grandmaster. After that thought, he retracted his gaze to Ryu and abruptly said, "I''m going to go. You handle the matter yourself." Not waiting for him to say a word, Narukami turned to a flash of purple light as he shot to the sky. Ryu''s hair fluttered as watched Narukami leave him. He was a bit shocked that Narukami ditched him but he didn''t say anything as he sighed in resignation. He shifted his line of sight to the wall Narukami focused on earlier. With his right hand engulfed in dancing flame, he shot the wall and it crumbled without any resistance. Looking at the wall, he saw a small passageway that only small living beings could enter. It is the size of a toddler. Is there no other way? Ryu thought to himself. Unlike Narukami who could change his body the way he liked. Ryu was still an ordinary human being with the exception of controlling fire. The passageway reached to his knee and its width was a meter. It looked like a pet door but a bit big that a baby could enter. "Bahamut, any suggestions?" Ryu asked for his opinion. In terms of experience, Bahamut had a lot of it. Frankly speaking, Bahamut was like an elder support character that guided the protagonist in its journey but the difference here was that this elder was more of a d1ck. "No, why would I do that? Why don''t you just cut your legs?" He scoffed with a smile. Ryu''s mouth twitched. He should''ve expected this. Why did he bother to ask? Guess there is only one way, Ryu thought to himself. He formed his flame to that of a drill and drilled his way in as he ventured deep into the small passageway. As the passageway was his guide, it goes without saying, it went smoothly. It was as though following traces of light in a dark forest. . . . Hmm, according to what I get. The storage is located a bit far from the prison and in the deepest region of the underground level, Narukami thought to himself as he crashed the walls, penetrating anything in his way as he went to the storage. Nothing could stop him so he arrived there without anything going south. The security of the storage was quite tight but with simple moves. Narukami easily killed them and he entered the storage room as he broke through the door. The alarm activated as it rang out throughout the entire HQ. Narukami didn''t panic and calmly entered the storage room as he surveyed his surroundings. The storage had some staff members taking care of it to give the members the necessary resources they needed. Learning someone was breaking into it, the staff members were panicking, and just as they were about to flee. Their bodies stiffened as they sensed Narukami''s terrifying pressure. It was a pressure someone superior gave. Narukami noticed their presence and approached one of them. "May I know if this place has Eyes of Scepter?" Narukami asked a man in his thirties. The man''s face was pale and when Narukami asked him, the man''s shoulders jolted in surprise. He was silently praying that Narukami didn''t talk to him but reality always had a better plan for him, or the worst plan possible. He felt like crying. Seeing the man didn''t reply. Narukami suspected the man was deaf so he communicated through spiritual transmission as he asked, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know if you''re deaf. Then let me ask you again, do you have Eyes of Sceptre? If you don''t want to die, would you be kind enough to tell me?" His voice was so polite that it made the man bewildered. This was the first time he saw a robber threaten someone with such a tone. Other staff members focused their attention on the man and the latter got pressure from their eyes. Should he answer Narukami truthfully, their punishment would be worse than death and probably death a luxury at this point. And if he didn''t, he would die and no one liked that. Hesitated for a moment, he replied, "I don''t know. Everything lies on the computer files, we aren''t allowed to remember the exact location of the materials." Narukami knew this man cooked up a lie on the spot yet at the same time gave him a clue for his answer. Narukami nodded as he was satisfied with the man''s smart answer. He escaped from two possibilities. He approached the computer and typed ''Eyes of Spectre'' on the search bar. Shortly thereafter, the computer showed what Narukami searched for, as well as the location. As Narukami focused, other staff members glared at the man. "You''re still going to get a punishment albeit you did not give that guy the exact location," One of his colleagues said. "I know but at least the punishment isn''t worse." "Still though, why didn''t that guy ask you the material''s exact location but instead went to the computer?" "Probably he''s useless and this guy finds the computer more reliable." "True." Narukami ignored the talks between the staff members as he went to retrieve the materials he needed. The storage was vast, like a library to be exact. Materials after materials were stocked on the bookshelves and many fragments entered his nose. Along the way, he found a lot of precious materials. Without hesitation, he stored all of them in his space storage Chapter 112 - The Leader Feeling guilty? Not at all! They should be happy it was Narukami the one who stole, ehem, borrowed them without giving them back. Most of the items in the bookshelves were swallowed by the expanding shadow with Narukami as the source. It was as though the darkness itself erupted and swallowed the whole storage room. Narukami''s space storage was enough to store an entire continent. Let alone these materials. In consideration of this, Narukami remembered that he didn''t have to ask the staff member where Eyes of Sceptre was. He could store these items in his space shadow and then search for the said material. Not only would it save time, but it was also efficient too. Regardless, it had already happened and it wasn''t bad to take a stroll once in a while.. Narukami went to the bookshelf of the said material and scanned the long bookshelf. Every time he walked, materials from top to toe disappeared as they were swallowed by the dark shadow. Hmm, they have a lot of valuable resources, Narukami pondered and didn''t think it was weird at all. He was surprised as to what they had more than he imagined. Probably Fallen Nightless had more resources than All Beyond! Of course, this was speculation, it could be off the mark. Oh, there it is, Narukami said to himself as he was delighted to see the material he had been looking for! Eyes of Spectre. Two dark eyeballs exuded a sinister air around them and had thick foul energy within. For Sorcerers, such energy was akin to the most lethal toxin in the world. One could die within seconds after consuming so purifying it was a must; Anyway, this material dropped from a certain evolved and mutated Anomaly which lived more than hundreds of years. Its existence was rarer than normal people on the internet. It was simply impossible to look for it. Although he could scan the entire plan and filter everything that was coming into his mind. This Anomaly had stealth ability and a powerful one at that. It was a drag to look for one. He could get it if he asked for All Beyond''s assistance but he was only a Level 6 in their eyes! Why would he need such high-grade material? It only raised suspicion. Hence the stagnant of his Level. Just as he reached out his hand to the Eyes of Sceptre. Another hand appeared in his line of vision. It was white as jade and their hands accidentally touched. Narukami could feel its warmth and smoothness. He abruptly had the urge to hold the hand but he kept it to himself. Shifting his line of sight to the person, Narukami saw a woman which could be considered a rare beauty. "Rivna?" Narukami was surprised even though his expression was calm. "Well, well. A coincidence to meet you here, now forgive me that I''m going to get this and pardon myself." Rivna reached out her hand and Narukami did the same. They were holding Eyes of Sceptre simultaneously and fiercely looked at one another. "Can you be a gentleman and give this to me?" Rivna asked cutely with her eyes like a puppy. "No." Narukami flatly rejected any form of cooperation as he put his strength and snatched the material from her. "Ah! No, wait!" Rivna quickly said as soon as what she wanted after all these years vanished before her eyes. She was unwilling to let the matter go just like that, even the person before her was someone stronger than her. She would not let Eyes of Scepter go! "What?" Narukami asked as he turned around. "No matter what. Are you not going to give that to me?" Rivna asked. "Obviously, I''ve been searching for this." "...are you not going to change your mind?" Rivna asked after a short pause. "No," Narukami replied without hesitation as he shook his head. Narukami was wondering why she was being persistent. He already showed his strength and Rivna couldn''t do anything about it. The strong always do whatever they want while the weak can only watch. How ironic, he despised this system yet here he was, bullying this little girl. Just as Narukami came to realize, he opened his mouth and as he was about to utter a sound. The air above him vibrated! Simultaneously, he felt the space fluctuate crazily. Before he could tell what was going on, cracks appeared and a vortex was opened. A black hand came out of it and grabbed Narukami''s head. He didn''t let it go as it pleased, he crouched and hugged Rivna''s waist as he got away from the hand as far as possible. He felt his life on the line when he faced that hand. He couldn''t defeat it. That thing was on a whole different level from him! Rivna was shocked when she realized Narukami grabbed her by the waist and put her on his shoulder. "Hey! Let me down!" Rivna punched Narukami''s back a few times yet Narukami kept running. At the same time, the shadow engulfing almost the entire storage shrank in size. As the shadow was connected to him in the soul, he didn''t want to let that hand touch it and injure him with a soul attack. That was something he was vulnerable at. Although his soul was stronger than any soul in this world, nothing was omnipotent. His soul could easily be destroyed by that hand. "What is that?" Narukami asked Rivna. He didn''t know much about beings of different worlds but Rivna who worked in Fallen Nightless, an organization with the goal to descend a deity to this world, might have a clue. Rivna''s face was pale even as we spoke but she still had the strength to tell Narukami to let her down. She was humiliated in such a position! She could do so herself, she didn''t want a man to carry her around as if she was a burden. Not a lot of girls were fond of being carried by a man. For her at least, it was not at all romantic. Knowing exactly what was in her mind. Narukami felt it was problematic but he didn''t hate it. He liked women like her. "Answer my question first," Narukami calmly demanded. After a short pause, Rivna said, "I never saw it but my guess is that. That hand is one of the techniques the Leader had. "Most of the Leader''s technique has deep connections with the deity these lunatics worship." "Aren''t you one as well?" Narukami asked. She scoffed as she said, "heh, even though I have been here for many years. My mind is still working alright. I''m here for their resources and a certain thing. Too bad it was snatched by a particular individual." By the end of her phrase, she ended it with a sarcastic tone. Narukami ignored her sarcasm and fulfilled his promise. He halted his pace and put her back. As soon as he did that, vortexes opened everywhere and pale, skinny hands came out of them. Narukami''s eyes dilated. One hand was enough to make him dead, many hands were enough to make him dead without anything remaining! Every escape route was blocked and there was nowhere for him to escape. Narukami''s mind raced and quickly had an answer. He formed a small black ball. He tossed it to the ground and it rolled. "Why did it target me, too?" Rivna was alarmed. She thought these hands were targeting Narukami but she appeared to be their target too! Rivna took a few steps back as these hands came closer to her. She stopped as soon as he bumped Narukami''s back. "What should I do?" Rivna asked herself and it was heard by Narukami. Narukami calmly observed these hands as they were coming closer. The vortexes were still in their places but the hands were getting longer as they closed in. It was creepy and unsettling to watch. Fortunately, the two people had seen something worse than this. Seeing her fate was sealed, Rivna closed her eyes in resignation as she sighed, "I guess this is the end." "Are you going to say your last words?" Narukami guessed. "Is there something more I could do in this situation? Begging is useless, the Leader already knew I would turn my back against the organization. "Traitors never had a good ending." She shook her head. "How can you be so calm?" Rivna couldn''t help but ask. Narukami was calm as if these hands posed no threat. Little did she know Narukami was extremely anxious inside. His heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to leap out of his throat. "Do you trust me?" Narukami abruptly asked and Rivna reflexively frowned. She wore a puzzled expression. We barely know each other, how should I trust you? We''re also enemies and just earlier, we tried to kill each other! That''s more than enough for me to not trust you! However, he had no reason to kill her. He could do it when they first met. Hesitated for a short moment, Rivna nodded. Narukami nodded as he said, "don''t let these hands touch you! Hold on for thirty seconds!" What? Thirty? I couldn''t even hold five! Rivna exclaimed in her heart. However, as soon as Narukami said that. The hands became faster. It would take three seconds for them to grab Narukami and Rivna. Rivna''s eyes dilated as her heart skipped a beat. "Simple Gesture: Jump Through." Narukami poked his left palm a few times before his figure, along with Rivna, vanished from their previous spot. Chapter 113 - New The ball which Narukami had thrown vanished and Narukami and Rivna''s figure appeared. Rivna was confused as she was shocked. She looked around and realized she wasn''t in her previous position and had escaped from certain doom. On the other hand, the hands grabbed nothing and froze in place as if a machine encountered an error and didn''t know what to do. Aware of this, Narukami knew these hands could only follow simple commands but how did they figure out his exact location? Did the Leader watch him from somewhere else and control these hands from a distance? If that was the case, that would be bad. As he was in his thoughts, the hands retracted into their respective vortexes and closed on their own. Narukami frowned and felt a bad premonition. His danger senses were tingling as he quickly grabbed Rivna''s wrist, threw ten black balls as he scattered them, and tapped his left palm a few times.. "Hand Gesture: Jump Through!" Not long after, their figure vanished and a huge gap opened on the floor. What happened next was shocking. A giant hand raised from it, its white palm had a mouth, which was enlarged so that it could swallow a car. This scene reminiscence of a scene from J****sic Park: L*** W*** where that giant fish monster came out of the sea and ate a helicopter. But the difference here was that it was a hand and it failed to catch anything. It immediately went back into the vortex, feeling disappointed it couldn''t get any catch. Rivna''s face was as white as paper. She was breathing heavily as she thought about the possibility of how many times she could die today. Glancing at Narukami, Rivna felt a sense of gratitude and hatred. "Why did you save me?" She asked. "I just want to. No need for a reason to do something kind." "Why? I''m a member of Fallen Nightless. You probably know it yourself. I''ve killed countless innocent people without batting an eye. *What makes me different from those lunatics that made you save me?" Rivna frowned. After a short pause, Narukami responded, "because you''re different from those lunatics. They kill without hesitation and act as if they just killed an ant. "You, however, are different." "Me? Different? What do you know about me? What makes you think I''m unlike those lunatics?" Rivna asked one after another. I lived for more than a million years for nothing, do you think I can''t grasp your character from a glance? Underestimating me now, aren''t you? What an annoying brat, Narukami thought to himself in disdain. "Your little brain wouldn''t understand. Regardless of my intention, you''re now saved. Shouldn''t you be grateful and thank me instead of interrogating me?" Narukami said as he swept his gaze over. He didn''t see any abnormality but it would not do any harm to raise his guard. Rivna pouted angrily, "I got all As in my college exam and got an invitation to study in a famous lab! I''m smarter than you!" If Narukami could form a helpless expression. He might have done it already but he could only do so in his mind. "Oh yeah? Then why doesn''t the planet Uranus explode if it contains so much hydrogen and methane?" Narukami asked after a long pause. "This¡­" Rivna fell silent. It had been a long time since she hadn''t studied and most of the time, she increased her mysticism knowledge. "I don''t know," she shook her head as she gave up thinking the answer, "Why?" Narukami''s mouth almost twitched. Did she seriously think he was going to answer it, especially in this kind of situation? Where was the death possible? Narukami ignored her question as he decided to run from this place. It isn''t safe to stay here any longer, Narukami said inwardly as he quickened his pace to the exit. He left Rivna behind as he had nothing to do with her. Of course, before he did so. He grabbed Eyes of Sceptre out of his space shadow and gave one to Rivna. This was coming so abruptly that Rivna was shocked. She was digesting what was going on. First, Narukami saved her, and then, he gave him something she had been eyed on for many years? Why did this happen? Was it because of her charm which made Narukami fall in love with her? And he was playing hard to get yet at the same time approaching her? That must be the reason! Staring at Narukami after she received Eyes of Scepter from him, she asked, "Why did you give me this? Did you fall in love with me?" If Narukami were drinking water right now, he would cough as he spurted out. As a matter of fact, he almost choked himself. How did this woman get to such a conclusion? Narukami thought to himself and somehow couldn''t blame her. His doing was indeed coming abruptly. It was as though two archenemies were in the middle of a battle and out of the blue, one of them gave a gift in the middle of the battle, which made one''s opponent bewildered and creeped out. Narukami wasn''t sure how to explain this misunderstanding. He neither liked nor was interested in her. After pondering for a while, he chose to let the matter go as it was. He was somehow interested in how far this misunderstanding lasted. It could be her dark history too. "Let''s leave," Narukami suggested. Without waiting for her response. He quickened his pace as he left her behind. She was disappointed that Narukami didn''t reply to her question and instead ran away but she was okay with it. Probably he is just shy! Rivna thought to herself as she put the material into her space ring. She was in an extremely good mood. Although what she just gained was little, it was still better than nothing. Furthermore, a powerful person like Narukami fell in love with her! If she could make Narukami fall over her heels. She probably could get the other Eyes of Sceptre! Leaving the storage room, it was so smooth that Narukami felt it was wrong. Wasn''t the Leader observing them from somewhere? Yet why didn''t he make any moves? Narukami became restless despite his calm expression. "Why are you still following me?" Narukami asked. He felt that Rivna could be the cause why the Leader observed them. Was there a profound meaning of Rivna''s existence that the Leader himself intervened in this matter? Rivna a traitor the moment she retreated from Narukami and entered this place simply intensified her penalty. She betrayed the organization and even wanted to steal its resources. If other members were sent to deal with her, Narukami only thought it was normal but the Leader himself personally stepped in¡­ He wanted to remove this ticking bomb but couldn''t find the way¡­ yet. He couldn''t tell her to scram. It was against his principles and image. Hence the question. He perhaps could find a way to remove this ticking bomb. "I have nowhere to go left." "You said you go to a college. Doesn''t have a plan to continue it?" Narukami asked. "I left 50 years ago. People there would look weird at me if I used the same identity." Sorcerers lived for quite a long time. 50 years were like 5 months to them. Of course, this was only applied to some high-Level Sorcerers such as Narukami. He was a vampire to boot so his lifespan was extremely long. In consideration of his mermaid blood, as long as he lived underwater. His lifespan could increase by more than thousands of years. Fifty years might be considered as old in terms of human lifespan but for Narukami who had mated with a dragon that could shapeshift into human form in his previous life, who lived for more than hundreds of years to be precise, fifty years could be considered as a toddler. "So you have nowhere to go?" "Yeah." "... Why don''t you go with me?" Narukami offered and Rivna''s eyes lit up as she was excited. Doesn''t this mean he wants to live under the same roof as me? He must be eager to live together! Rivna thought to herself. Although Narukami couldn''t read her thoughts, he knew what she was thinking from her expression alone. "Don''t misunderstand. I want to gather strong Sorcerers and you''re the first batch I''ve gathered." Rivna didn''t care about that. She took it that it was only Narukami''s reason to conceal his true intention. Don''t worry, I know you use a reason to conceal your true intention but I know what your goal is, Rivna probably thought. This girl isn''t listening¡­ Narukami thought to himself and felt a bit helpless. "Is there a reason why you want to gather powerful Sorcerers?" Rivna couldn''t help but ask. Out of many reasons he could tell her so as to conceal his intention, wasn''t that reason a bit solemn? "To destroy All Beyond," Narukami simply replied but his phrase struck a shock in her heart. To destroy All Beyond? Is this guy nuts?! Chapter 114 - Underestimating Me? Her body slightly trembled. She felt complicated inside. "Can I change my mind?" "No," Narukami shook his head as he quickly replied. Rivna exuded a long sigh. Since it came to this, she had no choice. In consideration that she had nowhere to go, staying with Narukami temporarily might give her some clues about what she wanted to do next. Though, she was a bit uncertain if Narukami was going to let her stay by his side temporarily. "Can I leave after destroying All Beyond?" Rivna pondered. "Sure, that''s my plan from the start.." Narukami nodded. Rivna heaved a sigh of relief inside. Just like that, she dropped everything regarding leaving Narukami. If she insisted on it, she doubted that would work. Narukami could use force when that happened and she was no masochist! "You trapped me," Rivna suddenly said, displeased as she pouted her cheek. "Did I? I don''t remember." Narukami pretended to be ignorant and Rivna felt helpless inside. Narukami contemplated. Instead of removing the time bomb, he glued it on his back and carried it around. Now how should I get rid of Rivna? Narukami pondered. Killing her? Too extreme, chase her away? It only ruined his image. "Rivna, we shall split up. It might be dangerous for us to stick together." Narukami suggested as he looked at Rivna. "Aren''t you afraid that I might run away?" Rivna asked. "You are not. I could find your location easily," Narukami calmly replied. He had already remembered Rivna''s scent so it was the same as putting a tracking device on her. A quite efficient and hard-to-remove tracking device. Rivna felt uncomfortable upon hearing his reply. Wasn''t that mean every move she made was being watched? Where''s her privacy then?! As if reading her mind, he said in assurance, "don''t worry, I know only your location. Not watching you through a camera." "Then I''m relieved, wait. That''s not good at all!" "We''ll meet again." Narukami turned his body around as he quickened his pace. Each second passed was precious. The Leader probably cooked up some plan as he watched them from far away and if Narukami''s speculation was not wrong. The Leader could only watch Rivna''s movements instead of him and as they were together, the Leader could see Narukami. So by splitting up. It was no different than distracting an enemy''s drone away. "Hey, wait! How should I know the meet point?..." Before Rivna could complete her sentence, Narukami had already vanished from her sight. Why is he in a hurry? Rivna frowned as she asked herself. She put the matter aside and wondered where she should go. He said to split up but she had no idea where to go. Looking at the space ring, an idea came into her as she let out a bright smile. . . . The Leader had noticed his presence. All of the elite members probably retreated from their missions to deal with him. Narukami used a different face so the Leader wouldn''t know if he was a Sorcerer from All Beyond. But Narukami believed the Leader assumed him as his other identity, which was Sixth. In the office, the Leader of Fallen Nightless sat on his chair as he looked at the holographic screen before him. He watched every scene relating to the intruder who was brazen enough to enter and had yet to be captured. The Leader was calm instead of infuriated. He was interested in the individual who dared to enter his lair and even made a ruckus. As he rested his chin on his hand and his right leg on top of his left thigh, he softly muttered to himself. "A powerful Sorcerer which could control Electro element proficiently, as well as Dark element. I''ve searched for someone with that face but did not find anyone, there''s only one person fit here. "Sixth." The Leader smiled as a cold glint flashed in his eyes. He had no idea why Sixth would intrude on his HQ. Fallen Nightless never got to the bad side of Sixth so there was only one reason. Probably All Beyond secretly contacted Sixth to destroy us, the Leader said to himself and felt this made sense. As far as he knew about Sixth. This mysterious figure was rarely involved in matters between organizations like them and did as he pleased except for certain situations. Such as facing the Dragon anomaly which out of the blue appeared in the middle of the city. It didn''t have anything to do with them but All Beyond was persistent that it was all Fallen Nightless doing. They were right but the entire wasn''t their fault, they only involved only a small part. There was someone in the background. "Don''t think you can run away just yet, Sixth," the Leader sneered as he watched Narukami run away. It was played on the holographic scene before him. Indeed, Narukami''s speculation wasn''t wrong. The Leader put some kind of skill to Rivna so as to watch every move she made and when Rivna made contact with Narukami. The Leader quickly shifted the target to Narukami. Run, run, little boy, the Leader mocked as his smile became wide. Quickly afterward, the Leader noticed something strange. His eyes narrowed. Without wasting time, he tapped the air and the air rippled as though the water. Shortly thereafter, a bunch of floating scenes surrounds him. This was his lair, not a single thing could escape from him! He could monitor everyone as long as they were inside the HQ. Of course, it was almost impossible to do so with Narukami and his gang. Narukami put some kind of anti-tracking into Asahi and Ryu, making them impossible to be monitored. The Leader was aware of this. As the entire HQ was being monitored by him, he could see past footage and so, he rewinds to the scene where Narukami and Ryu entered the main hall and massacred more than 80% of the people there. As the Leader reviewed the footage, Ryu and Narukami''s figure was covered in black as if they were censored. This was the effect of anti-tracking. The Leader coldly snorted, "you think this is enough to stop me?" Nothing was perfect. This included techniques. The Leader could remove the anti-tracking albeit took a few minutes but the Leader was patient. He expected this as who he was against was Sixth. It was truly unfortunate, however, the Leader couldn''t remove the anti-tracking on the figure next to Ryu. It was covered with layers. It might take years to uncover the real face of the figure so the Leader had no choice but to ignore it. "I guess this is Sixth''s real face, which means this boy next to him is someone close to him?" The Leader guessed and nodded to himself as he was certain it was that way. "Just because you hide it, does not mean we cannot figure out who you are. Don''t you know there are always alternate paths to solve a problem? "You underestimate me, Sixth." A trace of ridicule in his eyes. . . . Oh yes, I underestimated you, Narukami softly muttered. He knew what was going on. Although the Leader was ten times stronger than him, it didn''t mean Narukami was afraid to pull off some tricks. As soon as he felt someone was watching, he silently looked for the source and detected an eye in another dimension, staring at him without blinking. Through this eye, Narukami sent one of his ones back to the Leader. The Leader''s position was unknown but to Narukami, it was easy to find it. While others probably think finding the Leader was no different than finding a needle in a haystack, Narukami used a powerful magnet to find that needle. Ignoring the weird analogy for a second, the point was, Narukami found where the Leader was thanks to the eyeball. In short, they were watching each other''s backs with one oblivious that his position had already been noticed by another party. This is Narukami''s advantage, he knew all of the Fallen Nightless'' next plans were the moment he monitored their leader. This was like a stream snipe. As Narukami didn''t show any odd behavior. The Leader still believed that Narukami hadn''t noticed he was being watched. Anyway, with his goal achieved. Narukami went back to Ryu. The Leader knew he had a close relationship with him. The Leader was not going to hesitate to kidnap Ryu to find out Narukami''s real face. But this works too on Narukami''s side. All this time, he and Ryu were on a passive side and with Ryu as the bait, Narukami could wipe out anyone who dared to mess with them. It made it easier for him to clean the trash without moving around. Before he went to his side, however, Narukami warned Ryu to be careful. As well as Asahi. A few seconds ago, the Leader noticed Asahi and was excited. Narukami didn''t know what it meant but it appeared Asahi was someone special for the Leader. "Ryu, Asahi. The Leader of this fanatic cult has already set their eyes on you guys," Narukami warned through spiritual transmission and their expressions became solemn. Chapter 115 - Bad Joke Especially so for Asahi. He was a rather valuable research asset in this organization. He successfully escaped but with the Leader noticing his presence, it was certain he would do everything to get him back. "What should I do, Narukami-san?" Asahi asked worriedly. Putting aside the argument which happened between them, his safety was more important. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Who do you think I am?" Narukami assured him with a calm face. Knowing that Narukami was a reliable person, Asahi felt safe and believed him. However, Asahi was not going to rely on others entirely, he had to rely on himself in the end. Narukami was insurance so Asahi could be at ease.. But that didn''t mean he was going to idle around. He still had to save his childhood friend. With a firm resolution, Asahi then hastened his pace to where his childhood friend''s cell was. Upon arriving, he did not see anyone. Asahi knew she was probably in the lab being experimented on and so, he rushed to where that was. The guards did not stop him as they only gave their lives for nothing. They chose to report it to their captain. Their captain then received their report and quickly acted by reporting it to the highest person in the position, which was the Commander. The latter was walking with hasty steps. Hawk was behind him as he closely followed him. "Tch, one problem coming after another. Can''t those two brats relax a little?" The Commander complained as he was furious. He thought since he had captured Narukami and Ryu, things would go smoothly but he didn''t expect they would escape. Although the prison may seem to have nothing against Narukami and Ryu. There were in truth a lot of things to pressure Narukami from getting out. The shackles for example. It could even render a Level 10 Sorcerer as weak as an ordinary mortal! What they did not expect was that the effects on Narukami were little to none. Same as Ryu. His physical body was as tough as steel, ten times more than that if not and with the blood of an ancient dragon in his veins, such a toy had minimal effects on him. The Commander could be said to be negligent of his job. He should''ve taken more precautions. Did the Commander regret it? Very. The only thing that could atone for this was to catch those intruders and put them in the most confined and tightest prison. Because of this too, Hawk''s impression towards the Commander sharply decreased. He had seen the Commander''s amazing feats and breakthroughs but seeing him fail taking care of two prisoners, he was kind of disappointed to be under him and a bit ashamed. He was the direct disciple of the Leader after all and taking care of those two prisoners was also his responsibility. The Commander''s failure was also his. He could have prevented that but Hawk wanted to see the Commander in action. However, the result was far more than disappointing Since he had been playing passive from the start, now was the time to be aggressive. "Commander, what are we going to do next?" "Isn''t it obvious? We have to catch those brats. We also get a report that one of the test subjects had returned. "The Leader said we have to capture him. I''m leaving this to you. As he''s valuable research material for our organization, you must not kill him. Otherwise, he would vent his anger to you and you know very well what your end is going to be," the Commander explained the situation and after which, he gave Hawk a task. "No problem." Hawk nodded as he accepted the task. Well, he couldn''t reject the task either way so he had no choice. He heard the test subject the Commander told him about. Hawk had visited the progress of their secret project and reported it back to the Leader. Among the test subjects, the one who escaped was the only one who was alive and with no side effects whatsoever. The organization was probably, no, certainly eager to dissect Asahi''s body so their project soared greatly. In short, this was an important mission that could greatly strengthen the organization and so, Hawk was pleased. For a direct disciple of the Leader, something like this was expected. The important missions should be handed to him, not others! Then, Hawk vanished on the spot as he searched Asahi''s. . . . "Looks like one of the elite soldiers had been dispatched to Asahi. Hmm, that kid didn''t lay down but instead went somewhere else." Narukami frowned. He thought that Asahi would stay in the prison, for the fact the Leader was targeting him. Asahi was surrounded by enemies but he chose to leave his shelter. Narukami pondered for a short moment behind Asahi''s decision. Putting it from Asahi''s perspective, Narukami then figured out what he was thinking. "So he wants to save his childhood friend and with me saying that he will be fine. He is using me as insurance, hence his bold move." Narukami couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Since you want to use me, very well. I''ll play along, but you should think of your decision carefully next time, Narukami said to himself as his eyes narrowed interestingly. This was perhaps the first time in eight hundred thousand years of his lifespan that someone was bold enough to use him. There were many times where a lot of powerful organizations used him as a chess piece but never heard an individual daring enough to do that to him. Furious? No, he found it interesting instead. After getting what he wanted, Narukami''s next move would be destroying Fallen Nightless, and killing their Leader was the fastest way. However, in terms of raw strength. Narukami had a small chance to defeat him, let alone kill him. Perhaps only the HQ''s grandmaster could obtain this feat. But it didn''t mean Narukami was afraid of pulling tricks behind the Leader. He was someone who slept with the daughter of the strongest ruler in the world in his previous world, which led to him spending most of his life in prison, or at least that should happen but he broke shortly after. Ah, good times, Narukami said to himself after he recalled the good memories. If he could smile, it probably formed on his face already. In any case, what he should do next was to disrupt any plans that the Leader had. It certainly enraged the guy but Narukami was excited to see the guy''s angry expression. Evil? Him? No one was hurt. What? The Leader? He wasn''t a human in the first place. For Narukami, those who killed more people than necessary, especially to strengthen their members in a perverted and messed up way. Narukami truly despised this. Since it was also his mission from Amaterasu. He was willing to make the Fallen Nightless fall to rock bottom. Aside from the fact that the Leader wanted to capture Asahi. He also wanted to use the kids Narukami found earlier for their members and suck them dry, greatly improving the strength of their members. Narukami''s expression was dark upon learning this. Even the coldest person in the universe was not going to stay idle as they watched a bunch of innocent kids being used by adults. Narukami was truly disgusted, "This fellow needs to know the line." He could not solve the problem from the root but he could make his plans go haywire. Still, though, if he wanted to do that, he must do so without alerting the Leader that he knew his plan. This was the only advantage Narukami had. Out of the blue, he had a thought, "Actually, it does not make any difference. Even if he noticed I know his plan. He will not know that I''m watching him." However, Narukami had another possibility, "no, he''s an experienced Sorcerer. He probably has some means to erase Eyes of the Void." Eyes of the Void was the technique Narukami used to spy on the Leader; it could bypass any barrier including time and space. However, it drained his spiritual energy greatly. Fortunately, his spiritual energy was as vast as the sea. If not for that, Narukami had to choose another method. The golden finger of being reincarnated sure is nice, Narukami said to himself. Next, Narukami concealed his aura as he silently went to where the room he and Ryu were in earlier. The room was called Children of the Luck. Narukami felt strange about the name, as it did not make any sense. How the hell are the kids in there considered to be lucky? Their life force is sucked for these lunatics to advance in their Level, what a bad joke, Narukami''s mad became bad despite his calm expression. Narukami arrived nearby the room and summoned a black shadow. This black shadow then turned its appearance to an average person that could not be picked out from the crowd. A person with basic facial features was the best to interrupt their plans. Narukami had no plan to personally interfere, as that would make the Leader become alert. Chapter 116 - Charge! Sneakily entering the room, it went without saying went smoothly. Everyone was focused on choosing which children they were going to use. Narukami saw indecent scenes in every cell. He was genuinely disgusted and not waiting for them to do it. Narukami silently yet instantly released a lightning snake to these scumbags. Like invisible arrows, they pierced through their neck yet they were still alive. The only difference was that they were petrified as they were paralyzed. They collapsed to the ground and after that, they screamed. It was so loud that other members had to close their ears and their hearts were struck in fear and shock. "What''s going on? Why did they suddenly scream? Someone stop them!" Not only were they screaming, one could see blood flowing out of their seven apertures and maggots began to squirm out.. Their bodies twitched convulsively as their vocal cords broke due to their screaming reach to its limit. Their throat was dry and they coughed out blood. The next thing that shocked others, what came out was internal organs like the heart, intestines, and liver. They were panicking and felt like their life was seeping away from them. They tried to swallow it back but their eyes lost their luster before they had the chance. The other members quickly got away from the cells as their face was pale as paper. They were trembling and their legs were like jelly. The screams of their deceased members still ringing in their hearts, which made fear intensify in their hearts. There was only one word that appeared in their mind. Escape! Narukami''s shadow clone coldly chuckled. As it was only a clone, his expression was not stolen. You scumbags think could escape after what you''ve done? Narukami sneered inside. Narukami was an expert. He had learned innumerable techniques. There was one technique that disrupted the target''s brainwaves to make them succumb to madness and lust. It was called, [Waves of Chaos]. Using a powerful mind technique, Narukami disrupted their brainwaves one after another. Their eyes gradually became bloodshot and one by one, they growled like a beast. The normal ones were stunned and before they realized what was going on. One of them bit a guy next to him and ripped out his neck! Blood gushed out like a fountain. Following this, he ripped his clothes to mate with the corpse! The others were baffled as they were so disgusted that their expression twisted that way. However, experienced Sorcerers they were, they calmed their emotions and killed the guy but there were more than one. At first, the situation was under their control as the changes of members were slow but out of the blue, it became rapid! Thus, a scene of massacring between allies started and they died without knowing the cause. Why were their friends suddenly out of control? Why did they kill each other and why did they mate with the corpses?! Seeing the situation becoming out of hand, they had no choice but to scatter as they were escaping, or at least tried to but quickly get killed. There was one guy who got captured and all of his limbs were bound. Then, a guy under the control of the technique switched to his blade and opened the guy''s stomach. Following this, all the other affected members rushed to the guy and dug out his organs as they ate them. He wasn''t the only victim who died in such a terrible way. There were others, some had their brains opened, some lost all four limbs and head, leaving the body only and some had been hung on the ceiling with their neck hooked. These chained hooks were from one of the members. By the way, this member was still clear-headed and by forming these chains, he hoped he could stop them. He could control these chains as if they were part of his limbs. So by stabbing them with the hook, they were definitely out of the game as they hung on the ceiling. Sadly, he was killed before he got the chance and his chains were used for something else. Narukami wanted to use these corpses on the others. Both as a warning and threat. What would their reactions be when they saw their members hung on the ceiling like slaughtered pigs? "Argh!" Waves of agonizing screams spread out in the room. Majestic red flowers of blood dyed the ground and a thick scent of blood lingered. The children were terrified as they saw a massacre before them. However, deep inside, they were happy but they could not let that out. As that only made them close to insanity. Although these Fallen Nightless members were filled with lust, Narukami adjusted it so that they would not target the kids but their friends. Narukami smiled widely. This was perhaps the best of their outcome. After making sure fish were escaping the net, Narukami told the remaining affected members to hang themselves on the ceiling. One by one they went to the nearest hook and stabbed their necks. With that, the hook rose and their bodies were hung. Narukami did not pity them and instead contacted Ryu, "How''s your situation? Did you find the energy source yet?" With no one else here, he had the best chance to let these kids escape. "Huff¡­ huff... I''m fighting someone at the peak of Level 9. Could you come over and help?" Ryu''s breath was heavy and hastened. He appeared on the brink of collapsing. "Are you okay?" Narukami asked. "Very, very okay! Thank you! Are you seriously asking me an unnecessary question?" Ryu was displeased. Narukami chuckled, "Alright, I''m coming." "Shinra, did you just¡­" Ryu was shocked as he confirmed what he heard was not an illusion. "I''m contacting you through my shadow clone." Ryu let out a long "oh¡­" "Enjoy your fight then, I''ll be there." Narukami cut the connection as his shadow clone vanished on the spot as it turned to black flower petals. As he could split his consciousness into his clone. He controlled his original body as he disguised himself as a member of Fallen Nightless so he could move around freely. With his consciousness gone back entirely, he silently went to a secluded corner and teleported himself to the underground prison. While he was worried about Asahi too, he believed that kid would not get caught easily. He escaped from the HQ so he was probably as slippery as an eel. It would be hard for them to capture him And to prepare for the worst-case scenario. Narukami could easily teleport next to Asahi and help him go through the enemies. . . . Asahi had arrived at the laboratory and was pondering how he should enter it without getting caught. Disguising as one of the scientists? The security became tight. He could be discovered as soon as he was checked. They had a device to check the aura of someone. Everyone''s aura was determined so one could determine the difference of an individual. And all of the scientists'' aura had been recorded down and so, disguising was not a good idea. Hum, the laboratory is tight and the only way to enter it is through the front door. The latter is heavily guarded with sentry cameras, guards, deadly lasers, hidden machine guns, and more traps, Asahi recalled what was hidden on the seamless empty corridor. In truth, deadly traps were everywhere. He rubbed his hair, "There is no way I could enter it unscathed. If only I had powers like Narukami, teleporting here and there would surely be convenient." He sighed as he was a bit envious. But, there were no ifs for the current situation. He had to figure it out with his current strength. "You troubled there, kid?" Narukami''s calm voice suddenly rang out in his mind as he asked. Asahi was surprised that his shoulders jolted. He heaved a sigh of relief. He thought it was an enemy who made contact with him. That would be terrible. "Yes, I''m lost on what to do," Asahi replied as he was a bit dispirited. "You don''t ask for my help?" Narukami asked. Asahi shook his head, "I can''t depend on you forever. In the end, the only one you can depend on is yourself. "Of course, you can depend on others in certain situations." "Very good, it seems this battle tempered your mind considerably. We need people like you who can easily adapt to extreme situations," Narukami complimented as he was in a good mood, How come he did not? Killing a bunch of lowly bastards was fulfilling and enjoyable. Although he had done this many times, it had been a long time since he hasn''t done this. "So what are you planning to do?" Narukami asked without waiting for Asahi''s response. After a short pause, Asahi replied, "My Level is low and unlike Ryu with a dragon power in him. My strength cannot increase considerably. "However, I have something almost the same as Ryu." Asahi''s eyes lit up. "It seems you got your answer already. Good luck, hope you make it through." Narukami disconnected the spiritual transmission. Asahi''s mouth twitched. It was as though Narukami was saying he wouldn''t make it through. Does this mean Narukami had little trust in me? Asahi silently pondered. Chapter 117 - Losing A Body The massacre Narukami did quickly spread throughout the HQ and made a sensation on the members. They felt like it was them next! First was the reduction of members in the main hall by 80%! Their numbers went down considerably from that point on. What monster did they provoke? They probably thought. The same for the Leader. He received the report and was baffled. He wished this was only a dream, not the reality but it was too real for a dream. The sweat and blood he had sacrificed over the last years gradually crumbled because of a single person! He was genuinely furious and wanted to make that person regret messing with him! "Sixth! I''ll make sure you wish you weren''t born in this world and met me!" He gnashed his teeth as he punched the desk. As the desk was only an ordinary one, it became fragments as they were scattered. Next, the Leader left his room and went to where Narukami was going to go. Ryu had been stalled in the energy source and that was his plan. With his understanding of Narukami, the latter most likely planned to save his friend. With Ryu as bait, the Leader was confident he could ambush him. Narukami did far more damage to his organization. If he didn''t intervene personally. Things might get ugly. His elite soldiers were on the way back but unexpectedly met with some Sorcerers of the five major organizations in the world. They were being held and the Leader felt like this was Narukami''s plan! He became more furious. If this was a game, something like favorability would be reduced and appear in Narukami''s interface! [The Leader: -10,000 favorability!] In any case, Narukami who watched the Leader leaving his office and going to handle him personally felt a certain weight. Narukami knew his capabilities very well and rarely acted out of arrogance. It was fun and all bullying the Leader yet he couldn''t help but feel pressured if he faced him head-on. Furthermore, his target shifted from Asahi to Ryu. Well, Asahi going to go against Hawk and the Commander while Ryu with the Leader and this random Sorcerer. Two sides were in trouble and Narukami couldn''t possibly shift his attention to two. A single misstep in a fight with the Leader could cause him tremendous damage. The Leader was the person which had a dangerous cult organization under his belt for nothing! Narukami had many tricks in his sleeves but in front of true strength and great disparity between them, his chance of winning was less than 5%! What a pathetic number, Narukami said in a self-deprecating manner. However, with the five major organizations noticing his intention and on their way here, Narukami could stall time until they arrived. . . . "There''s nowhere for you to run, kid! Give up!" A man shouted with a wide smile. Ryu smirked, "That''s not for you to decide!" Ryu bashed his opponent as a terrifying flame engulfed his entire body yet the man was calm. "Didn''t I tell you that it is useless? Your element is nothing before me!" The man roared and his voice was like thunder. The flame vanished as it was replaced with pure spiritual energy. It was as though it was absorbed. "Your technique is too perverted!" Ryu yelled as he pointed his finger at the man. The man shrugged his shoulders as he shook his head, "Lament it on your bad luck." After that, Ryu heard a mocking laugh in his head, Haha! Your luck sucks! To think you had to be against someone who could absorb an element and turn it into spiritual energy, it seems your luck ran out. "Shut up, Bahamut. If I die, you will too. Why don''t we work together?" Ryu suggested. Bahamut smiled mockingly, "I don''t want to. I dislike being ordered around, especially so from a brat like you. Second, I don''t mind seeing you die, I''ve been in this universe even more than you could imagine. "My soul may become faint but it doesn''t mean it will disappear. My consciousness will also remain forever. Only a matter of time before my main body recovers and I get reincarnated." Ryu fell silent as he fell in deep thought. Bahamut was hard to cooperate with and as a creature with pride as high as the heavens, probably piercing it. It simply wasted his time to persuade Bahamut to work together. So, the only choice was to give it all to face his opponent! Ryu took a deep breath as he closed his eyes before exuding it slowly. Next, the air around Ryu began to fluctuate and showed some changes. The air was slowly covered in the mist! Not only that, it became dry and humid, and shortly thereafter, Ryu''s figure was covered in red fiery flame! The man frowned but it disappeared in the next moment as he mocked "have you not forgotten what I am capable of?" Ryu smiled yet did not say anything. Swoosh! Ryu''s figure disappeared and left a trail of flame. He looked like a comet as he came at the man and sent consecutive attacks. The man didn''t do anything as he continuously absorbed the flame energy. He was injured but thanks to the energy he got, it was replenished. But then, his complexion gradually turned for the worst. He realized he accumulated too much energy and had nowhere to vent it. Is this what this kid is planning? Well, no matter, I simply had to drain all of these energies, I probably should thank him instead, the man thought to himself as he prepared to drain the spiritual energy he had accumulated. However, what happened next shocked him. The flame intensified and his body reflexively absorbed it greedily! His eyes were wide open and given enough time, it could probably fall from their sockets. What is going on? His power suddenly soared! His expression quickly turned to fear and despair. Should this continue, he would die for sure, for his body to be overwhelmed with spiritual energy. "Stop!" He begged with his face as white as paper. Futile, however, Ryu kept attacking him with his flame madly bashed at him and devoured his body. Cracks began to appear in the man''s body, his expression twisted in fear. "Stop!" His eyes let out a binding glow like the sun. More cracks began to form on his body and white light escaped through the gaps. The man then felt his body couldn''t hold the amount of spiritual energy any longer. The glow intensified for a short moment and the cracks spread to his entire body. "Noo!" Boom! Human flesh and blood raining down. Painting the entire place with beautiful red flowers. Shockwave spread and Ryu was blown away by it. He stopped as he crashed the wall and fell to the ground. He felt incredibly weak and a sense of fatigue followed. "Just go to sleep and rest. Everything will be fine. I''ll take care of your body. We''re close, you know you could trust me," Bahamut said. His voice was like a devil''s temptation to Ryu. His head was buzzing as his thoughts turned sluggish. I used too much spiritual energy, damn it, Ryu clenched his teeth as he tried to stand, ignoring the pain all over his body. "What a tough kid, you should rest now." Bahamut''s voice was indifferent yet Ryu was alarmed. Perhaps this was just his feeling but he saw Bahamut smile! In the next moment, his eyes rolled to the back as they had lost their luster and Ryu collapsed to the ground with a light thud. A few seconds later. The body moved but the difference here was that its movement was stiff like a robot. However, as time passed. It became natural and finally, after struggling to get up, ''Ryu'' stood on his feet and looked at his hands as he observed his body. ''Ryu'' took a good, long breath and exuded it with a satisfying smile. He then laughed like a maniac, "Ahaha! The kid''s soul has weakened and it would only be a matter of time before he dies! "This world is filled with powerful souls! They are everywhere like maggots! I can''t wait to devour them!" Quickly afterward, his smile vanished, "Regardless, with that old man Narukami alive, I cannot do much. This is annoying." Bahamut scratched his hair as he was annoyed. Bahamut indeed lived for a long time but he couldn''t be compared with Narukami. He lived for a hundred million years in his previous life and that did not include all of his past lives! "He''s someone powerful in his past lives too and his soul brimming with thick and lustrous soul energy. I am tempted to kill him and eat his soul but that old man''s skin is thick." Bahamut then shook his head. Anything related to Narukami could be thought of later. In any case, he had to get out of here before meeting that old man. "Heh, I have to admit. Among the bodies I''ve possessed, this kid''s the most comfortable. "I don''t know if the kid is special or not but this body is now mine." Just as he was about to do something with his body, something suddenly rose beneath him and swallowed him! It was the hand with a mouth Narukami had encountered earlier! It easily devoured Bahamut! Chapter 118 - Reeee "Hmm, easier than I thought but I must not let my guard down," the Leader said to himself as he walked over to where Bahamut was. Before he could arrive, however, the hand out of the blue exploded! Dust filled the air as a red fiery figure slowly revealed himself as the dust scattered. What a terrifying spiritual energy! The Leader exclaimed as he was alarmed. He hurriedly retreated as he leaped backward a few times. "Suddenly attacking me. What''s your problem?" Bahamut calmly asked as the flame around him began to disappear. Noticing something was different, the Leader asked, "Who are you?" In his viewpoint, he saw two life forms in one body in the shape of bright light. One was as bright as the stars while one was like a candle on a storm. Flickering and could vanish at any moment. "Whoever I am is none of your concern. Usually, I would kill you but now I''m in a good mood. "You''re the leader of this organization, right? I have to say though, you''re twisted and should go to a psychiatrist. "Oh well, it''s none of my concern. Scram from my face before I change my mind." Bahamut swayed his hand as if shooing an animal. The Leader''s expression turned ugly but he couldn''t do anything about it. Whatever before him was on an entirely different level for him to face. His chance of winning was zero point thousand and fifty percent! It was so pathetic. In truth though, it was because of Bahamut''s terrifying presence that the Leader thought it that way and Bahamut took advantage of it. The Leader has a 70% chance to win. Hehe, if you can win an opponent with brilliance, there''s no need for bullsh*t! Bahamut said to himself. However, just as the Leader was about to leave. The ceiling broke and someone went through it. The floor trembled and debris scattered. Dust filled the air as the figure slowly came out. Revealing himself, the figure spoke, "Bahamut, why do you never learn?" "Old Man Shinra, you''re here. I do not have to search for you and you presented yourself before me. "It seems I''m in luck." Bahamut smiled but inside he cursed for his bad luck. He had zero chance of winning against Narukami! Narukami did not say anything as he diverted his focus to the Leader. "Seems fighting you cannot be avoided," he calmly said. "What are you, exactly? How did you find the HQ?" The Leader asked cautiously. "You ask that as if I''m a monster. I''m still a human. Compared to you, you''re no longer human but a devil in human skin," Narukami said as his voice was icy. Hatred filled his heart and could not be contained any longer. The side effects of the brooch were lifted without him knowing it. Narukami''s expression was dark as he said in a cold and deep voice, "I''ll kill you." Boom! The energy around Narukami intensified by a million times. Bahamut was shocked and so was the Leader. Narukami''s eyes were shining bright as his entire body was covered by lightning sparks. His hair fluttered. "Oi, how long are you going to stare at him like a fool? Why don''t we work together?" Bahamut suggested and the Leader hesitated for a short second before agreeing with a nod. "Okay," the Leader said before releasing his aura and energy. Showcasing his true strength after many years of concealing felt great. Upon close inspection, one could see dark and sinister energy around the Leader. "Even your spiritual energy corrupted and changed to Foul energy," Narukami shook his head as he rushed him. His figure vanished on the spot and showed up beside the Leader. The latter had already expected this and placed a trap so as soon as Narukami popped up, two hands came out of the vortex as they grabbed his legs to slow him down. Narukami narrowed his eyes. He knew things would go awry should he get captured so before he got caught, he disappeared and reappeared where he was earlier. The hands grabbed nothing but empty air. "Creepy hands, same as the owner." The Leader wasn''t affected by Narukami''s insult and launched another attack. At the same time, Bahamut sent Narukami flaming balls. It was rather quick but Narukami easily dodged it. On the other hand, vortexes appeared one after another. Hands and legs appeared as they sent Narukami consecutive attacks. What made things harder for Narukami was that these vortexes appeared randomly and so, the attacks had no pattern. It was quite hard for Narukami to counter it. Especially so with the fact, the Leader was many times stronger than him. These punches and kicks were fifteen times faster than the speed of light. There was no exception. Every punch and kick had the same speed. Adding that with the constantly fired balls from Bahamut. Narukami could not catch his breath. In a passive situation, he was. He could only dodge. His spiritual energy drained terrifyingly. If he remained this way, Narukami would be defeated without putting much resistance and so, his thoughts raced as he found a way in the next moment. He threw three to five dark balls as they rolled in the ground. The Leader was aware of these things. He had seen it earlier. Narukami could teleport to one of these balls. "Bahamut, Narukami could teleport to one of those balls. Hold him for me." Bahamut hated being ordered around but he had no choice. Bahamut immediately went all out. If he kept shooting fireballs. Narukami could easily defeat him. The vortex appearance gradually slowed down as the Leader focused his attention on destroying the black balls. Though their speed had decreased, it was still troublesome to Narukami but he was not disappointed. He anticipated this from the start. Bahamut dashed forward at Narukami and he punched Narukami''s chest. However, he missed it as Narukami dodged to the side and returned the punch to him. Narukami wasn''t holding back even though what he hurt was Ryu''s body. That punch sent electric particles throughout Bahamut''s body and paralyzed him for a short second but in a fast-paced fight. This short second matters. Narukami did not hold back and he sent a hundred punches within short seconds! Being beaten up black and blue, Bahamut felt pain all over his body. Narukami ended his attack with a strong kick to his abdomen. This attack was also imbued with a soul attack. This means Bahamut was going to be affected and his soul would take damage. Bahamut was helpless and enraged that he was defeated before even doing any damage to his enemy. Bahamut flew and crashed the wall. A crack was formed and he fell to the ground. He lifted his head as he looked at Narukami as he was enraged. Look down by a human going to be part of his black history. This also injured his image as the strongest dragon in his time. "Time passes, Bahamut, you''ll not always be the strongest." Narukami retracted his leg as he looked down on Bahamut. Bahamut was furious yet he could still control it. As expected of an expert, he knows to control his anger. Sigh, facing an enemy that could control emotions is the most terrifying one, Narukami said to himself. "It isn''t bad, actually. You''re a powerful human, to begin with, so there''s nothing wrong being defeated by a guy like you," Bahamut casually said. "You''re admitting your defeat?" Narukami asked. He was calm on the outside but he was quite shocked. "Obviously, I''m only hastening my death. Although being trapped in this kid''s body bored me, it''s better than death. "I can''t do or see anything." "How''s Ryu?" "He''s okay, relax." "...you''re being abnormally kind here." Narukami narrowed his eyes. Knowing Bahamut''s personality, he thought he was going to suppress Ryu''s soul as soon as he took over his body, yet Bahamut did not. "I still value my life. You could easily wipe out my consciousness and my chance to reincarnate," Bahamut said solemnly as he continued, "although you don''t know it right now. You are probably going to ask your ancestor for assistance. "She''s the one who killed me and I have no intention of dealing with her in the future." Narukami raised one of his eyebrows, "You know my ancestor?" Bahamut did not reply as he closed his eyes. It appeared his soul was getting weaker than Ryu and chose to hibernate. Narukami then noticed that Ryu was the one who controlled his body and silently heaved a sigh of relief. He was worried that Ryu was on the verge of dying so he was happy to learn her was okay. He did not have to worry Ryu was dying. With Bahamut''s power, he could recover on his own without his help. He caught up with the Leader''s attack after all so he had no time to be attracted. Okay, time to act! Narukami then scattered more than ten black balls and he disappeared from the spot! Chapter 119 - Battle Experiences Vs True Strength The Leader did not watch either. He prepared a trap in every black orb. As soon as Narukami came back, he would be done for. The trap the Leader prepared this time was quite deathly and powerful. According to his calculation, Narukami had a small chance of surviving. Of course, it didn''t mean Narukami could not escape from him. Narukami was someone who could enter the HQ without being detected. It would be a grave mistake if the Leader underestimated and lowered his guard even for a second. Furthermore, what made the Leader this cautious was because he saw that Narukami had rich battle experience despite his young age. It was as if Narukami was an elder who was proficient in battle and he was the young brat getting beaten.. Well, his speculation was not wrong. The Leader''s eyes were narrowed as he focused entirely on the space fluctuation around him. Because as soon as he felt that, it meant someone was going to come out. His focus paid off as he felt the space behind him fluctuate. However, what he did not expect was that there was more than one fluctuation! All of the orbs showed space fluctuation. The Leader somehow expected this so he was prepared. This was Narukami''s doing to confuse the Leader. Unfortunately, an experienced Sorcerer the Leader was, it was rather hard to confuse him. Still, though, Narukami did not miss this detail as he wanted to test the waters. Narukami didn''t know the trump cards of the other party and his abilities except for sending creepy hands and legs out of vortexes. The fluctuation stopped as soon as Narukami''s figure came out. It was not one but two! Two Narukamis came out of each orb and in total with the orbs scattered around him, there were more than twenty to thirty Narukamis. The Leader frowned. The clones before him were no different from the original. Whether aura, presence, spiritual fluctuation and smell. It was impossible to find the difference! The Leader even thought for a brief moment there were no clones but all of them were the original instead! No matter, the original one must be among them! The Leader said to himself as he snapped his fingers. The air cracked and opened a huge gap. A tall humanoid figure wrapped in white came out. Their skin was pale and skinny, only left with bones and skin. They looked like mummies but they were walking living beings. "Go, eat them and the black orbs," the Leader ordered as he pointed his finger to Narukami''s clones. Eating the black orb? Narukami caught something in his presence and was stunned. He never heard a being could eat something related to space! These tall mummies were slow when they came out but after hearing the Leader''s order. They looked at their targets and out of the blue, they became agile! Narukami was caught off guard as half of his clones got caught and get eaten by them! However, they did not eat with their mouths but instead, their stomach opened and sucked the air and like a black hole, everything was absorbed. The clones were struggling frantically before they were sucked. Their figure distorted as they entered the largemouth. Damn it, they are faster than I thought! Narukami''s expression was grim. He was hidden in another dimension. In his view, everything appeared to be gray and he was invisible to the main dimension. He couldn''t interact with objects and interfere with reality. He could only move around and left. As he watched his clones getting massacred, Narukami''s thoughts raced, and after a few seconds. He chose to throw more black orbs and sent more clones and so, he opened the door to the main dimension and hurriedly threw the black orbs. However, Narukami felt something was coming at him before he could close the ''door''. Narukami''s eyes dilated as he saw the Leader appear before him! Although faint, Narukami could see the Leader was smiling. "Although you seem to have a lot of battle experience than mine. True strength decides it all," the Leader said as he opened his hand and gripped Narukami''s neck, or at least that should happen. His hand went through Narukami''s neck! The Leader was shocked, "What?!" "Haven''t you read my profile? That I could use an illusion?" Narukami asked as he mocked. The scene before the Leader shattered like a mirror being hit by a bat. The mummies he had summoned were still there but Narukami before him vaporized and replaced him standing many meters away from him. Narukami secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When he detected danger, he quickly used an illusion and perhaps this was the strongest illusion he had used. His enemy was the Leader of Fallen Nightless. He must not hold back. "Since when did you put me into an illusion?" The Leader asked cautiously. "You think I''m a fool to tell my opponent that?" Narukami said as he swept his gaze over the mummies. "Well no matter, now that you are here. You''re no different than being dead." As soon as he said that, all of the mummies came right at him like hungry wolves. Their speed and strength were not to be underestimated either. Even Narukami had to go all out just to avoid their attacks. His entire figure was covered in lightning and lightning once in a while flickered High pitched sound and whistle of the wind could be heard as they exchanged blows in a fluid motion. As Narukami was gang banged, the Leader joined in every time there was an opening. Narukami could hold their attacks but with the Leader joining in. It became harder. He then ordered his clones to join in the fight but was blocked as a few mummies chose to interrupt his clones from helping. Narukami narrowed his eyes upon this and he thought of many things to get out of this passive state. The Leader''s attack was powerful and so was his recovery rate. Not long after the Leader caused him some injury, it closed on its own. The Leader felt a headache. This meant no matter how hard he tried to kill him, Narukami would not die! He was the true definition of a meat shield! But it lasted briefly before he imbued his attacks with anti-recovery. Narukami already expected this and so, he covered his entire body with spiritual energy and the latter could neutralize any effects. So even if the Leader''s punch hit him, the anti-recovery would disappear and his attacks were only ordinary attacks. The Leader was unaware of this¡­ yet so he landed punches to Narukami and the latter dodged it albeit most of the attacks hit him. Is this the speed of someone at the peak of Level 10?! Narukami said to himself. He couldn''t see through the Leader''s attack. It was blurry in his eyes. Thankfully, the anti recovery was neutralized and he willed his body to slow down the recovery rate so the Leader believed his recovery was affected. This would undoubtedly lower the Leader''s guard as his overall intention was to deal as much as possible with him. You should learn more, brat, Narukami sneered. In consideration of the great age difference, it was only right he called the Leader a brat. Anyway, with every punch, the Leader hit his skin. His skin would send not-so-lethal lightning strands. However, many a little makes a mickle. With so many of that entered the Leader''s body. It would undoubtedly cause some damage to him and the fact it could be controlled by Narukami made it more dangerous. The Leader''s eyes frowned as he felt something was wrong but he could not pinpoint it. Soon enough, however, he found the source and he hurriedly retracted his attacks, only letting the mummies attack him. Observing his body, the Leader was shocked as he gazed at Narukami, "how did you do it?" He was flabbergasted by the fact that Narukami''s lightning was in his body without being detected! As soon as he knew this, he suppressed the lightning but it had a berserk nature so it was quite hard. And with Foul energy''s weakness was lightning, his Foul energy only fed the lightning force. He had no choice but to let it be. Narukami felt it was a pity. With such a great chance, he could control the lightning and went havoc inside the Leader''s body, killing him in the process but Narukami knew that was impossible. So he was planning to torture him yet he could not. He soon figured out the connection with his lightning was faint and blurry. "You should think twice before hitting my body." Narukami faintly smiled. "I see." The Leader quickly understood what was going on. Narukami used ''Thorn'' techniques. It damages the opponent who attacked him. Despite the fact that the Leader did not get any injuries, it was worrying that there was lightning in his body. But he was wondering why Narukami did not wreak havoc in his body. The Leader grasped the reason sooner than later. "Seems my body constitution of Level 10 prevented that." Chapter 120 - Luck, Its All Luck! The Leader was extremely pleased and silently heaved a sigh of relief. Should that lightning forces wreak havoc in his body, it was almost impossible for him to be alive right now. "Slick moves," the Leader said as he narrowed his eyes and became much extra careful against Narukami. Narukami faintly smiled as his expression had yet to be stolen. He then said, "I probably could not defeat you head on but that does not mean I''m not willing to use tricks." The Leader had taken many steps as he retreated. He was four to six meters away from Narukami. Although the attacks from the mummies did not decrease either in speed and attack, Narukami see a certain pattern in them and his eyes slowly got used to their speed. While it was a fact they were faster and stronger, that did not mean Narukami had no way to counter them. If he was a character in a video game. Many abilities would pop up on the interface and one of them was called, [Proficient Eyes of the Masters.] Well, it was a technique taught by his ancestor and it matched him perfectly. This was because the Electro element excels in speed and by enchanting his eyes with it, he could see something even faster than the speed of light! Of course, it required the user to get used to the speed before they could perceive the object. This guy has no weakness! The Leader said to himself as he was shocked and furious. He was aware that Narukami slowly adapt to his situation. This reminded the Leader of a Sorcerer who dedicated themselves with spells and slowly became a mage. As there were many spells in the world, old mages who lived thousands of years who comprehended spells beyond one''s imagination were a terrifying enemy as they could use different spells on the battlefield. It was hard to spot a weakness in them and facing them had to be careful and wait patiently for their spiritual energy to run out. Although the Leader was certain Narukami was not a mage who had a lot of spells in his mind, his spiritual energy was different. From the way, the Leader looked at it. Narukami was a close-ranged fighter so his spiritual energy must be less than mages. Mages had enormous spiritual energy as the spells they had to use also drain a lot. So the more the Leader dragged out this battle, the more advantageous he became. The Leader was confident that whatever technique Narukami used to cost him a lot of spiritual energy. Narukami had the same thought too. He precisely predicted his opponent''s line of thought. I wonder what his expression is going to be when he realizes my spiritual energy is boundless as the ocean? Narukami pondered and had the urge to showcase it. However, he rejected that belief. Fighting the Leader, he needed every drop of spiritual energy. He would not do as unnecessary as spending his spiritual energy just to show off how vast it was. Narukami did not say anything as he realized what the Leader had in mind gave him some advantages. Since he thinks that my spiritual energy is going to run out, how about I play along? Narukami thought and after considering the pros and cons in an extremely quick manner. There were more pros than cons and he achieved this in 0.9 seconds! His movements are getting slower and more attacks hit him. His recovery rate also and he purposely declined his life force. This was something almost impossible for a Sorcerer to do! However, he''s a master of illusion and could even put the entire world into it! Doing something as easy as declining his life force was anything but only a trifling matter. The Leader noticed that and couldn''t be any happier! Their opponent who caused so much trouble for them was finally taken care of. Though he couldn''t believe it was this easy and there were still some doubts and suspicions towards Narukami. There is no way Sixth is this easy to catch! If so, All Beyond would''ve captured him a long time ago! The Leader said inwardly as he was alerted. He chose to wait for five minutes and Narukami was catching his breath. His injuries were not light and one could see part of his flesh was torn apart because of the strong attacks. These mummies only use bare hands and kicks that even a Level 8 Sorcerer was heavily injured! The Leader was halfway convinced as he saw Narukami''s situation. Inwardly, Narukami praised himself for just how talented he was in acting and it would only be a matter of time before he reached the top of the acting industry. Jokes aside, he had to admit though, these attacks from the mummies could kill him if not for the fact the spiritual energy protected him. He also silently healed internal injuries such as broken ribs, internal bleeding, and injuries on his internal organs. "Hmph, it seems I overestimated you, and All Beyond is not much better. To think you could be easily beaten," the Leader coldly snorted as he cautiously approached Narukami. He was a bit anxious in this entire fight as he did not know much about the other party. He watched it himself that Narukami had killed the dragon Anomaly single-handedly so people could gauge his strength and make speculation how strong he was. The Leader did not feel like luck came into play. He alone had faced that dragon Anomaly even before the organization found Its existence and he had no choice but to retreat! Narukami then said to himself, if I say that it''s purely on luck, will he believe me? He wasn''t lying. There was one of the techniques Narukami found in his ancestor''s library and this attack solely relied on luck! Narukami felt it was interesting so he learned it. Well, if this was a video game. It''d be like this: [Luck That Could Topple Down The City!] Increased chances to trigger massive damage (Super Critical Damage) on your opponent. Chance of triggering, 0.01%*Luck. This ability was a passive one so Narukami felt like he was struck gold. Of course, he can''t see attributes like video game characters but that does not mean items could not. His ancestor invented a tool that allowed him to see his attributes and the abilities he learned. "Aren''t you satisfied now? Bullying the young? L," Narukami smirked. He did not find it embarrassing. It was quite normal and he should be praised instead. As far as Narukami was concerned, no one lasted a minute when they faced the Leader and Narukami understood the reason behind it. Aside from these mummies, the Leader had yet to show his true strength but it was already this strong. Even though the Leader did say he would not hold back, he was still holding back to a certain, for he was afraid of killing Narukami. "The young?" The Leader''s mouth twitched as he recalled where he felt like a brat being bullied by an elder but since it came to this point, that feeling disappeared and he was mad in joy. How could he not? He caught Sixth! A mysterious figure who proved to be troublesome to the major organizations. He felt superior for some reason and proud. Of course, he could not show this on the surface. His face was calm. The alertness was still there but not much. He subconsciously lowered his guard down as he saw Narukami did not do anything and he simply stared at him with a smile. Although that smile made him restless, the Leader was confident he had already defeated Narukami just by his state alone. Injuries, weak life force and could die at any moment. He was in control of the person''s fate! "Cut to the chase, serve me or die painfully." The Leader wasn''t someone who loved to chit-chat with his opponents. As it could give them the time to prepare. "What do you take me for? A fool? Do you think words are enough?" Narukami asked. Since the Leader chose to negotiate with him. There must be a reason and he was curious before ending the Leader. The latter was close to him. Deploying a sneak yet deathly attack would be easy but he wouldn''t know until he tried it. After all, the person before him was someone in Level 10! They had many tricks under their sleeves. Anyway, words that simple were enough to convince him. He probably died in the first world of his reincarnation. That world was¡­ quite chaotic and filled with lies, deception, and trust was no different than a diamond, exceeding that if not. Thinking about the past, he felt melancholic but he quickly put that aside. "What do you want? Resources? Strength? Wealth? Achieving your goal?" The Leader asked. Narukami put on a pondering expression before replying with a cold smile, "Your life!" Chapter 121 - Change Of Battle A cold glint flashed over Narukami''s eyes as his legs and hands flickered with lightning. His speed increased by a notch as he used the sinister black dagger. The Leader narrowed his eyes in danger as he dodged the surprise attack. His eyes were wide open as he was surprised and furious. The dagger passed his throat by a small margin! Avoiding a certain death, the Leader retreated for a few steps whereas Narukami clicked his tongue as his attack failed but he did not bother either. He had expected something like this. He did not give the Leader a chance to catch a breath and so, he rushed forward at him. For a second, his body flickered with lightning snakes. His body vanished from the spot and appeared next to the Leader. The Leader raised his hand as he parried the black dagger. The Leader''s hand flew or at least that was what he thought when suddenly. The dagger was parried by the Leader''s hand! Sparks flew as Narukami continued his assault by swinging his dagger from his left to right, forming a profound arc as it slashed the Leader''s chest. However, his chest was the same as his hand! His dagger failed to injure him! Narukami''s eyes frowned as he noticed the skin on both parts was chrome, no longer a skin color but the same as steel. If not for the fact Narukami witnessed it himself that the Leader could turn his skin as tough as steel, more than if not. He would''ve thought the Leader has nanoparticle armor behind his clothes. Such technology wasn''t rare for hidden organizations. Each secret organization had specialties and trump cards on its own. Narukami did not retreat. He did not want to let this one chance slip away! Once he did, his chance of winning would be lower than the previous one. If I can''t penetrate his skin from outside, how about the other way around? Narukami nodded inwardly and decided for himself. On his next few attacks, his dagger let out a purple glow as lightning flickered. The Leader felt dangerous from it so he had no choice but to dodge it. Most of Narukami''s attacks were missed as the Leader began to go all out. He became more agile than before, making it hard for Narukami to hit him. Narukami knew he only wasted his energy if this continued. Although his spiritual energy was vast, it was unnecessary to waste his spiritual energy. He retracted his attacks and retreated a few steps back. It seems I have to hold on until they come, Narukami thought to himself as he steeled himself for a one-sided beating. "I give you a chance and this is your answer? Ungrateful brat!" The Leader said as he was furious. His aura soared and intense killing intent spilled. Locking onto Narukami but he could still move! With such an intense killing intent, one would be afraid and feel shackles around their body, causing them to stay stiff yet Narukami was calm. This was to be expected. Compared to an evil god in his past lives who had annihilated hundreds of universes, killing septillion of lives, before a leader of a lowly organization, it was nothing. "Come!" Narukami taunted with a smirk. . . . Asahi was in his monster form as he successfully barged into the laboratory. Right now, he was wreaking havoc as he killed everything before him, except killing the scientist. He destroyed the laboratory''s servers, hardware, and computers. Every data the laboratory stored, he destroyed. He knew this place quite well as he was remembering the layout of this place, for it would be useful for his escape plans but as far as he remembered, he did not use his escape plans but instead got out with another way, which was something he did not know of. This should be enough, I must save her and meet again with Narukami and Ryu! Asahi quickly planned in his mind as she halted his attacks. In his monster form, Asahi still had his consciousness. His height was two meters and his body was all white. There were silver scales and his hair had changed to silver. His pupils constricted but that was the only thing that changed. He had a human face with the body of a monster. His arm and leg muscles were bulging. He had a broad and muscular chest. On his right chest, there was a Crystal Veins. It was beating as if it was a heart and every time it beat, it let out a blue glow. In addition to this, there was something around the Crystal Veins, it looked like blood vessels. These blood vessels bulged out and as they spread out, they seeped into Asahi''s body. Just Asahi was about to go where the test subjects captivated. He was stopped as he detected two auras coming at him. Shortly thereafter, he sensed two high-energy attacks approaching him at a terrifying speed. A second later, it appeared in his vision. There were two rays of light, one was red and one was black. Before they hit him, Asahi dodged in the last moment as he leaped to the side. Bang! The lights crashed at the wall. Causing powerful shockwaves that blew away everything, including Asahi for a few meters. Dust filled the air as Asahi was covered in it. He coughed a few times as he swayed his hand. When he was blown away, he stabilized himself with his foot. Forming two trails on the ground. Before Asahi could tell what was going on, he noticed something coming at him from his left. It was where the entrance of the laboratory was so he speculated it must be reinforcement. He blocked the attack, or at least he tried to but ended up failing. The attack was faster than his eyes could perceive. He only saw blurry coming at him and sharp pain transmitted to his brain. Asahi''s expression contorted in pain as the attack aimed at his abdomen. He was flown away by a single attack, or to be precise, a kick. It was coming from the Commander! Asahi crashed the wall as he was stopped and fell to the ground. He curled like a shrimp as he still felt the pain in his belly. It was quite painful that tears involuntarily flowed down. It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! Asahi yelled in his mind and was terrified. He was terrified that he was going to die today. There were many things he had yet to achieve in life. Damn it, is saving her worth it? Asahi began to doubt his goal. This pain affected his line of thinking considerably. Asahi quickly shook his head. He knew such thoughts only hold him back and hasten his death so he threw that away. He had to focus on the situation he was facing right now. Two strong Sorcerers, their Levels are higher than mine, Asahi observed his opponents. The dust had yet to scatter but Asahi saw two humanoid figures. "Commander, should I kill him? A little insect is not worth your time," Hawk calmly said as he stepped forward. The Commander shortly pondered before nodding his head, "He''s yours." The Commander took a few steps back as he let Hawk take over the show and let him show performance while the Commander watched. The Commander was curious as to how strong the direct disciple of the Leader was. "Thank you." Hawk nodded and walked before stopping a few meters away from Asahi. "What an ugly creature. No matter, okay let''s get this quick. Which one do you like? Give up and come back to your place or die?" Hawk asked with a playful tone. "How about none?" Asahi fled as his body turned to white mist! He had no chance of winning so why spend the energy to fight? He might as well flee! Even with his monster form, he had no confidence in winning! A coward? This was a strategic retreat! Hawk frowned as this was the first time he saw such a technique. A spatial technique? Or an illusion? Hawk speculated and spread out his spiritual energy as he looked for Asahi. Quickly afterward, he found Asahi but the latter''s position was hard to be noticed. It was as though he had a thin presence and so, Hawk wasn''t sure where he was. "Hum, teleporting, anti-tracking, increased in strength and speed. It seems the project is a success. How did they let a precious test subject escape!" Hawk was furious as he shifted his line of sight to the Commander. "He was coming to the experiment chamber. We could go there by teleporting and ambushing him, what do you think of this, Commander?" Hawk suggested and the Commander responded that he agreed. "I''m thinking the same thing too. Let''s go." They fished out two golden papers with Japanese kanji of ''virtue'' and tore them apart. Quickly their figures became golden particles as they vanished from the spot! While they were teleported to the experiment room, Asahi was still running in the corridor. "They stop chasing?" Asahi frowned. Chapter 122 - Obtaining Something Valuable Asahi had a bad premonition. He had no other way of thinking why they did not chase him. Were they afraid? That''s almost impossible though, he was marked with end up being defeated. So it was rather odd¡­ Should I keep going? The feeling getting clearer the more I get closer to the experiment room, Asahi said to himself and a bit unsettled. Should I check the situation first? Asahi pondered and decided to do so. He shifted back to his original position, lowered his presence and concealed his aura to the extreme. He would be no different than a ghost. Stealthily, he rushed to the experiment room and spread out his spiritual energy in a manner no one could notice. After scanning the entire experiment room, Asahi frowned. The scene came into his mind and nothing was out of ordinary except those inside stopped their experiments and seeking shelter. The test subjects were no longer there as they were locked somewhere with tight security. Asahi began to doubt his guts as he silently pondered, Am I wrong? However, Asahi chose to believe his guts. A Sorcerer''s guts frequently proved to be right. Of course, there were exceptions. Asahi then tried something. He crouched and opened his palm, shortly thereafter, a white ball was produced. It was the size of a baseball but abruptly, an eye opened! Its pupil was brown and the eye was round. As soon as it opened, it moved around before blinking. This was an ability he got from his monster form. Called Eye of Wonder. Rolling it to the ground, the eye did not follow with the rolling momentum but stayed in one place. Asahi closed his eyes and his vision shifted to somewhere else. Indeed, the eye shared its vision! Next, the eye blinked as it observed the area. Noticing everything was clear, it proceeded to move forward and found a room with a bunch of scientists. As there was a gap on the door, Asahi went through it after he shrunk the size of the ball to that of a marble. Entering the room, Asahi lifted his eye and saw four scientists conversing and laughing. There were no signs of worry at all in their face despite the place being infiltrated. Asahi was a bit furious as he said inwardly, these guys do terrible things to us yet they could still talk normally and joke around?! As his emotions fluctuated, one of the scientists felt something and simultaneously felt being watched. He turned his body around to the door and downward his gaze to the floor yet he saw nothing. He did not bother it as he shifted his attention. That''s close, Asahi heaved a sigh of relief and pondered how he should execute his plan. Just as he was about to do so. "Right, I heard the friend of that test subject who escaped is going to be ejected with Cry Angel serum," one of the scientists abruptly said. "I''ve heard of it. It''s supposed to be today, right? Though, it''s being delayed because the HQ is infiltrated." A skinny scientist then said in a mocking tone as he shook his head, "heh, I bet they''re dead before causing a ruckus." Because they spent most of their time here, they did not bother with the situation outside. What they wanted was to study the things given by the organization and they were so easily immersed with it that they had no time to care. "Well, that aside. I''m looking forward to the success rate of the Cry Angel project. Sigh, it''s unfortunate the test subject escaped. "If not, our project would''ve been done earlier than expected. Oh whatever, what''s done is done, I''m excited to see how our actions will affect the society. "It''s time for a big change, don''t you guys agree?" The others nodded but there were some who remained silent. Abruptly, a baseball rolled out of the desk and attracted everyone''s attention. All of them shifted their line of sight to it. They were confused as to how this thing got in. The door and window were closed, and there was nowhere One of them crouched as they picked it up and was a bit wary. "What is it?" "It''s a baseball. I don''t know how it got in but I think it''s been there for a long time," one of them speculated, a bit unsure. "But there is no dust covering it. It looked like a new one." "You''re right, this is odd." As soon as one of them said that, the ball lit up and the others were alarmed. The one who had the ball threw it away as he was panicking. Shortly thereafter, the ball exploded like a grenade and the window was shattered as fragments scatter to the ground with a bounce. The door blasted away as black smoke came out. Before the explosion, shrieking of pain could be heard. Asahi opened his eyes and hurriedly fled from the area. He knew with such a big ruckus, it would attract others. That went more smoothly than I thought, Asahi thought to himself as he stopped a few distance away from his recent position and observed as he waited. His patient did not for naught. Soon, Hawk and the Commander appeared! Thank goodness I believe my guts in the end, he silently heaved a sigh of relief. "What happened?" The Commander asked one of the scientists. This scientist had already noticed something was wrong and he quickly activated a barrier. Yup, one of the scientists was a Sorcerer. He was regretful he couldn''t save his friends but no one blamed him for that. In such a situation, saving yourself was of the utmost importance. Hawk observed his surroundings as he spread out his spiritual energy. Scanned the area yet nothing suspicious was to be found. Hawk frowned as he retracted his gaze to Commander. "Any results?" He asked. Hawk shook his head, "He is probably in stealth and still nearby. I would go for him." "No, it might be dangerous to go alone. We should face him together." Hawk was a bit displeased as he said, "Does that mean you are doubting my strength?" The Commander shook his head, "It''s better to be safe than sorry. Regardless of his low Level. Our opponent this time is someone who survived the Anger Cry serum. "We must not underestimate him," he said solemnly. What the Commander said made sense. Although Hawk had little understanding of the project as he was not interested given the training maniac he was. Once someone was injected by the serum. Their body structure would change, and the pain was so painful that they died as they could not bear it any longer. The scientist was wondering why this was the case and they even used many drugs and technologies to reduce the pain but it was futile. The more efficient it was to reduce the pain, the greater the pain was going to be. That was what they concluded and Asahi being the last batch who was treated that way. Just thinking about the pain made his scalp go numb and his face became pale. The pain carved deeply into his soul that he was afraid of being abducted again and used as research material! He even had the thought to run away but he shook his head. He must not go against his promise as that only made him a quitter. "They are desperate to find this escaped test subject to find out what makes him different, huh?" Hawk said to himself. "Well, the answer is obvious but what they want is proof. It would be long if they start with another test subject and easier by capturing him," the Commander explained. "Alright, you can come out now. We know you''re hiding and it''s useless to keep hiding," Hawk suddenly said And Asahi skipped a beat. However, he remain calm as he discovered it was only a trick to get him out. As Hawk about to walk to where Asahi was. A lot of baseball balls came out of the corner of the room! There were more than hundreds of them as they bounced around. Hawk was startled but he quickly act. He hurriedly gathered spiritual energy to his right hand and it condensed to powerful energy. Hawk shot out a few and he looked like shooting out laser beams. Pew pew! Hitting the balls, it became black smoke and covered the entire room as it blocked their vision. The Commander narrowed his eyes as he ordered anxiously, "this is bad, Hawk. Stop shooting!" However, it was too late. Hawk had shot more than fifteen laser beams and hit most of the balls. The room soon filled with dark smoke. Their vision could only see a meter of what''s in front of them and in consideration of their enemy concealed his presence quite well. They could not do anything and probably could only wait for a beating. All detection against the enemy proved to be useless! The Commander raised his guard to the extreme and will do strike upon he noticed something was wrong. Chapter 123 - Spoil Of Wars: Bunch Of Marbles! Asahi had the advantage and so, he would be a fool to miss the chance of defeating these two! If he ignored them, they might disturb him again, and again so it was wise to get rid of them today. Asahi was not fond of killing but that did not mean he was not willing. In consideration of what this organization did and how many lives were suffered. It was only right. In any case, Asahi did not dare to be reckless despite having the advantage. These two guys were powerful albeit many times weaker than Narukami. I can do this, he said to himself to boost his confidence. He dashed about in the thick, dark smoke. It covered any presence of living beings inside and vision to a certain degree.. In addition to his recent stealth effect, it was stacked and Asahi''s presence right now was extremely thin that he was akin to empty air. The two of them even doubted they were facing an enemy and thought that Asahi tricked him as he went into the experiment room. They believed this was the case until Hawk got blown away as he let out agonizing pain. He spurted out blood as he got a powerful kick from Asahi. As soon as his attack succeeded, Asahi disappeared into the shadows and Hawk crashed into a wall. Debris flew out as it fell to the ground with a bounce. Hawk''s impact formed a deep crater with his figure carved into the wall. The Commander was alarmed. A single kick was enough to cause Hawk in such a state, just how powerful this monster was? Thinking again, Asahi was only a Level 1 Sorcerer, and thanks to his monster form, he could get considerable strength. It was terrifying to think this kid could grow and could become more powerful and unfathomable! I must kill this kid, now! The Commander vowed himself. He could not allow this kid to grow as it threatened the existence of their organization! However, he soon fell into despair. There was no way he could take the initiative to attack. If he did so, he only hastened his death and so, he was put into a passive state. Unlike Hawk who got blown away because he underestimated Asahi''s strength, the Commander did not. Asahi noticed this as he narrowed his eyes. There''s no opening¡­ Asahi said to himself. He kind of expected this and was mentally prepared but when it happened, he couldn''t help but feel troubled. He wanted to end this quickly to avoid the reinforcement coming, still though, it looked like he had to spend a bit of time dancing with the Commander. Additionally, that was not the only reason. His monster form constantly drained his spiritual energy so he had limited time. Bam! Bam! Asahi sent out two white arrows and the Commander decisively parried it but he didn''t expect the arrows to explode! The impact was strong enough to shake his defense as he took a few steps back, he made an opening for a brief moment. Asahi rushed forward as he sent consecutive punches to the Commander. The Commander felt his danger senses tingling and so, he covered his entire body with spiritual energy. Indeed, his senses were not wrong. As soon as his body was cloaked with powerful spiritual energy, a barrage of attacks landed on him. He was beaten black and blue. Fortunately, thanks to the great difference in their Level, the Commander could endure Asahi''s attacks. Asahi skipped a beat as he saw the Commander abruptly smile, showing his white teeth. He was alarmed and stopped his attacks as he retreated but disrupted as the Commander blocked his retreat with thick spiritual energy. It was like a wall blocking his way of retreat. He felt indescribable danger as he hurriedly distanced himself from it. However, the spiritual energy chased him as if it was a sentient being. Its form looked like a transparent jelly. Asahi could not escape from its chase. He was swallowed by jelly-like spiritual energy. Feeling it stopped and felt something struggling from the inside, the Commander was pleased as his smile widened. "Caught you!" The Commander yelled as he clenched his hand to a tight fist. Boom! The flame of the explosion spread out as it engulfed everything in its way. The Commander was prepared for this as he pulled an item out of his spatial ring. It was a shield! It then formed a barrier in a dome shape. The dome shook as the flame hit it but the Commander was calm. In his field of vision, he only saw red fiery flames around him as they try to get in but the barrier prevented that. Next, he silently heaved a sigh of relief, for the fact his enemy had been killed. What a troublesome enemy, he said to himself as he retracted his gaze to Hawk. The dome could form a few times as long as it was in range. So as long as Hawk was in it, the Commander could easily make a barrier around him with the shield item. It was an expensive item the Commander bought in the black market. He felt stifled by using it. It was as if he was burning a great amount of cash! The barrier could be formed a few times and then, that was it. It has limited use. He could, however, use a defense item with the same effect but the explosion earlier was no stronger than fifty tons of TNT! The whole lab got caught in the explosion and turned to ashes. Before he did this, he quickly told the nearby scientist and staff to leave the lab. He did not know if those people made it out alive but that''s none of his concern. He already warned them. If they died, it was their fault for being slow. The black smoke was no more as the explosion had already used up all of its energy and began to die out. Although that was the case, the fire had already engulfed the entire laboratory. The ceilings crumbled as they fell, the smoke of fire began to fill the area and oxygen started to thin out. As the Commander was still in the barrier, he looked around as he spread out his spiritual energy and detected nothing. He was confident his enemy had been killed. There was no way they could escape after being caught by that. They exploded as if there were a bunch of TNT around them and detonated! The Commander''s wound then closed on its own. It recovered slowly and the Commander nodded in satisfaction. Becoming a Sorcerer, the recovery rate was common. The higher one''s Level was, the fast one''s recovery state going to be. Of course, it all depended on the individual. In any case, with the situation, they were in now. The fire probably spread to the other location of the HQ but the Commander did not bother, as the other members noticed it and put off the fire. They were not lacking in Hydro Sorcerers. The situation was under control, the Commander succeeded his mission and no one died, only a casualty which would not have endangered Hawk''s life. Although the entire lab was destroyed, rebuilding it was not a problem. They did not lack money either. The barrier then dispersed as the Commander formed a rectangle made of spiritual energy and he was in it. The rectangle''s height was the same as his and its width was no different. The spiritual energy was thicker than any steel. It protected him from the fire and the smoke. With the rectangle on his side, he walked to where Hawk was. He touched the barrier with the shield and it vanished. Hawk was coughing the moment the smoke entered his lungs. The Commander did the same thing to Hawk, protecting him with spiritual energy. Coming in Hawk''s side, he supported his shoulder and walked away as they left the crumbled laboratory. As they walked, more and more debris fell from the ceilings. Then, a few seconds later, the air shook and rippled like water. Finally, the air cracked and made a gap. A hand came out and a figure came out as it collapsed on the ground. He was in a bad state with injuries all over his body, he spewed out blood a few times as he rolled over. "Did not expect for the enemy to have a weird technique, cough cough!" He said to himself as he coughed. Fortunately, I get his help before it happened, he sighed in relief. However, when recalling the explosion, he couldn''t help but shiver in fear. If he did not escape in time. He probably left nothing in this world as he turned to ashes! In any case, he was saved but he couldn''t relax just yet. His mission had yet to be completed and with his bad state, it would be hard to do so. "Thankfully," he said as he fished out a small marble. He poured in a tiny amount of spiritual energy and it began to shake. Quickly afterward, it was covered in white light and its shape changed to that of a glass bottle. This marble was called the Shape Storing Marble. By storing an item in it, its size would change a lot, making it more convenient. The glass bottle filled with red liquid. He opened the lid and swallowed the entire contents. By the way, the Shape Storing Marble was found from the corpses of the Fallen Nightless'' members he had killed. These guys had a lot of these and one might think they want to play marbles. Chapter 124 - Objective Completed In any case, it was convenient to have these. Regardless of what others might think, Asahi did not bother about it. Gulping a bottle, he felt revitalized as his wound closed on its own but Asahi knew a single bottle was not enough to get him to his peak and so, he fished out a sack of marbles out of his spatial ring. These marbles were healing potions. He stole them from Fallen Nightless members and each member had spatial rings. One can tell this organization was quite wealthy. And stealing from the rich felt pleasant. Especially so if it was from a hideous organization that had committed many crimes. So far, there were about fifteen spatial rings in his ring. Though the members he beat up were few, their spatial rings had a few materials.. Asahi could exchange them with the organization. Anyway, he fished out all of the healing potions and emptied their contents within seconds. So far, he has gulped about ten healing potions. As repetitive actions in a short second decreased its effect, Asahi''s state was much better than before albeit a bit far from his peak. Regardless, with his condition now, he could defend himself as he also could save her. Hawk and the Commander retreated. He had bigger chances to save her, though, the explosion made him. From Commander''s explanation earlier, the entire place was swallowed in an explosion so Asahi worried the experiment room might be affected. Just thinking about his friend had already turned to nothing but a burnt corpse. Asahi''s heart thumped in fear as he was anxious. He quickly shook his head, "Until I see it myself, I will not give up." After that, he walked to where the experiment room was. Leaving emptied bottles of healing potions on the ground as they scattered. It took quite a bit of time to reach it as the ceilings crumbled, blocking his path. Asahi went through these blockages with his right arm turned into a big, white arm and punched them. It was as though his right got mutated and changed to this. His body appeared to be odd and unproportioned. Appearance aside, it was a fact it was useful. The door to the experiment room needed an identity card to enter it and with the explosion earlier, it was destroyed. Even if he had one, he still could not enter. "Force way in?" Asahi pondered as he felt like this was the only way. Even though he was tempted to do this, he shook his head as there were many unknown risks involved. Asahi pinched his chin as he fell in deep thought. This was not his style but he had no choice but to rely on himself, surely he could, right? Unfortunately, his brain was too small to come out with an answer. He could not figure out anything else aside from barging in. He rubbed his head as he was stressed and furious, "I can''t think of anything!" He then sighed as he turned his eyes to the left and right, hoping that there was something that could help him. Sadly, there was nothing useful. Only desks and PCs were slowly engulfed by the fire. From a glance, he saw something familiar within these PCs. Seeing this, Asahi''s mind ran wild for a short moment, damn they use a GTX 1080 Ti? Are they researching or gaming? Asahi''s mouth twitched. Next, he shook his head as he put away the distracting thoughts. Now''s not the time for that, right. Probably Eye of Wonder would do the trick, Asahi smiled as he saw faint hope. Opening his right palm, ball after ball was formed. His spiritual energy which was almost to its peak slowly decreased. Batches after batches were formed. It piled up like a small hill. Asahi felt tired. This was the first time he squeezed out these many Eye of Wonder. He retreated a few steps as he controlled these balls as they glued onto the tough door. After about fifty meters away, Asahi stopped. In this distance, his control became a bit hard as the connection became weak but it was still there, it did not disrupt his plan from blowing up these cuties. For safety reasons, Asahi covered his body with spiritual energy. He regained his spiritual energy by consuming restoring energy pills he got from his war spoil. The spoils of war he got were extremely useful and he was almost thankful for his enemies. It just made his life easier! Regaining about thirty percent of his spiritual energy, Asahi could not help but be disappointed as he cursed his enemies for being poor. The restoring energy pills were low grade. Asahi understood why. It was because a good quality one was pricey and the money probably could be used for an entire day of dating with your lover! Asahi quickly accepted reality as every strand of spiritual energy increases his chance of survival. "This is reckless. Oh well, here goes nothing," Asahi smiled as he steeled himself with thick spiritual energy protecting him. With a snap of his finger, each ball lit up before exploding at once. Causing a deafening roar and powerful impact. Blazing flame spread out as Asahi quickly got engulfed by it, yet thanks to his spiritual energy, he withstand it. The explosion shook the entire place and spread in a radius of a hundred meters. The Commander supporting Hawk on his shoulders felt the ground shaking and the dust from the ceiling raining down. The Commander frowned, "what is going on?" He suddenly thought, Is it possible that the intruder is still alive?! He was alarmed but then had another thought, how could that be? I feel him getting trapped by that. If he had escaped, how could he do so without me finding out? More importantly, should I check what caused this explosion? The Commander had an urge to check the explosion to confirm his doubts but he shook his head. With Hawk in such a state, the Commander was not willing to let the direct disciple of the Leader die. Especially so since this guy was under his wing. Should he die, the Commander undoubtedly would get something terrible that death was a luxury at that point. Healing potions did not work on him. The Commander had tried it but it was still the same. The Commander felt this was one of the side effects facing Asahi. An anti-recovery attribute in his attack, what a scary opponent. Though, why didn''t I get such treatment? The Commander felt something was wrong. He was stronger than Hawk, that was certain. The Commander appeared to have overestimated Hawk''s strength and was a bit disappointed with Hawk''s let-down durability. He was too squishy, got defeated by a single attack. Anyway, he was curious as to why Asahi did not use anti-recovery in his attacks but did so to Hawk. Then, he recalled his current situation. "It can''t be that this is his plan? By applying an anti-healing effect on Hawk and putting him in a dying state, and adding with the fact that I babysit him and he knew that I could not leave him. That way, he could achieve his goal without anything to worry about. "If this is the case. He''s a terrifying enemy. He''s planning far ahead," the Commander could help but to admire him yet at the same time humiliated for being tricked. A few seconds had passed and the explosion calmed down. Asahi was still in one piece, don''t worry, although his skin was black, he still had a smile on his face! His expression was that of excitement, disbelief, and shock. "It works!" Asahi yelled as he raised his hand to the air. The door was destroyed, leaving Asahi a path and as soon as it did, the smoke in the laboratory got into the experiment room, causing the smoke''s density in the area to decrease considerably. Asahi suppressed his happiness as he went into the experiment room and looked around as he walked. It wasn''t exactly an experiment room. One had to cross a corridor to get into the next room and in this corridor, the left and right were filled with people in white hospital gowns as they were trapped in a prison with thick glass surrounding them. The glass was the ceiling to floor type. This was where the test subjects locked up. Yup, it was between two experiment rooms. As Asahi was searching for his childhood friend, his eyes stopped as they landed in a certain cell, a certain person who was sitting on a cold bed as her expression was that of nervousness and grave. His eyes were getting teary as he was relieved and madly in joy. "Sera, thank goodness. You''re safe!" Asahi quickly rushed to where the person was. Yup, it was Asahi''s childhood friend, her name was Haruno Sera. Hearing that someone was approaching her, Sera averted her line of sight to Asahi and was shocked as she was secretly happy. "Asahi, is that really you, Asahi?" Sera could not believe what was just going on and even think this was a dream. "It''s me, Sera. It''s me! Didn''t I tell you that I''ll save you?" "Asahi¡­" Her expression softened as she smiled gently but then, it vanished as it was replaced by fear. "Quick, hide! They will come!" Sera hurriedly said. Chapter 125 - He, Whom Lived Many Lives, Are Unfathomable And Undefeatable Asahi said as he reassured her, "Don''t worry. They would not come, I''ve taken care of them." "Really?" Sera expressed her doubts. "Yes, what? You still don''t believe it? Didn''t I always fulfill my promise?" Asahi said. Hearing that, Sera was touched and her eyes filled with warmth as she smiled with teary eyes "Yes, you are always fulfilling your promise." Just imagining the pain she had been through these few days, it was torturing and she almost lost her hope. If not for Asahi''s promise. She probably succumbed to despair and lost all hope. But, she had to admit though, she didn''t believe in Asahi''s promise at all but as that was the only thing that made her alive, she could only hold onto it. Seeing him fulfilling his promise, Asahi''s image in her heart rose as it could pierce through the heavens. "Thank you, thank you. Asahi," she smiled with tears falling. She swept her tears with her sleeve, her sleeve was wet in the end. Asahi did not say anything as she cried. Instead, he broke the prison with a single punch of his right arm. Although the glass was thick, before his power, it was like breaking through a blob of tofu. Fortunately, there are no supernatural protective measurements here, Asahi silently heaved a sigh of relief. He did not know why there were none but it was beneficial for him. He had no complaints. If Asahi had to make a guess. Probably they were confident that no one was going to infiltrate the HQ and enter this place. With this thought, Asahi felt this was indeed the case. It''s possible, the Fallen Nightless HQ is hard to find and no one dares to infiltrate it even if they found it. Only a bunch of idiots could do that, really wondering if those idiots existed, Asahi shook his head as he unknowingly mocked himself. "Asahi, your right arm." Sera was terrified as her expression was pale. "Oh, this." Asahi did not know how he should explain it. Sera probably had her guess on her own yet she didn''t say anything. Asahi was more or less understood. Sera is afraid that talking about the topic, might remind Asahi of painful memories when he was here. Asahi willed it and his arm changed to normal. Sera was shocked, "This, I thought it''s permanent." Asahi chuckled, "I rather ampu¨C cough! Cough!" In the middle of his sentence, Asahi noticed that Sera''s body changed drastically. One could see her right arm was pale, skinny, and dry while the other let out a lustrous vibe. Her left eye was different. Her right eye was like any other human''s while the other was constructed like a snake and its color was ember. To not make the other party feel ashamed of her body, Asahi made the right decision of not finishing his sentence! Being stared at by him for a few seconds straight. Sera was embarrassed but realizing her appearance, she lost her confidence in her body. She turned away. For a woman. The appearance was everything, more or less as important as their life. "Come on, let''s get away from here." Asahi reached out his hand as it went through the giant hole he created. Hesitated, she said, "On second thought, I''m going to stay here." Asahi frowned, "Why?" "With my current look. What do you think others will think aside from I''m a freak? If I get out of here, insults and mocks would be a daily thing, bullying if not. I would not be able to endure it, I''m scared, Asahi." Her body trembled as she hugged herself. "Don''t worry, I''m here. You''re not as bad as you think. You''re still beautiful. If that''s not assuring you, I know someone who could change you back." Sera''s body moved slightly. She then turned her body to him as her eyes sparkled in anticipation, "really? There is someone who could do that? "Wait, does that mean you hate my current look? Do you want me to change that much? You said that I was beautiful, what a lie! "All boys are the same!" Sera slapped his hand and left the prison angrily. Asahi blinked confusedly as he pondered to himself, What just going on? Why is she angry? I didn''t say anything wrong though¡­ He sighed in resignation as he gave up figuring out what the other party was thinking. He shifted his attention to the others who were locked up. He approached one of them and prepared a punch. His right hand changed. It looked like a gorilla arm attached to him, the only thing different was that there was no fur and the color was pale white. Bam! The person in the prison was dazed despite the commotion Asahi caused. Just as Asahi was about to help this stranger to gain freedom, he was stopped as someone patted his shoulder "Asahi, it''s useless. That guy had lost all hope. His body is alive but his mind isn''t." It was coming from Sera. "But I want to save him," Asahi said as he was unwilling. "Asahi, I understand your feeling but letting him into the outside world does not make him any better. He had lost all reasons to live. "Ever since you escaped. We thought that we had a chance and had hoped but then, they stimulated our brain with strange technology, and we became more depressed and fell in despair. "All hope which sparked vanished as it came. Do you know how powerless we felt? Do you know the despair we felt when all hope vanished?" Asahi had mixed emotions such as anger, hate, shame, regret, and helplessness. All emotions became inexplicable feelings that were hard to describe. Not waiting for Asahi''s response, Sera continued, "the despair they felt is too strong and so, they chose themselves not letting hope in any form to spark in their heart, for they are afraid of falling into despair the second time." Asahi nodded as he grasped the situation, "I understand what''s going but Sera. I still don''t want to let them be." "Why are you so persistent? These people had nothing to do with you?" "They have someone waiting for them! Do you know how I felt when you''re away? Disappear out of thin air? Do you know how worried I am? "I don''t want others to feel the way I do. I am naive, I admit that but this is who I am. I don''t care what others think. "There''s probably a lot of people like me in the world. I''m not special, unique, or talented but saving them is something that I must do!" Sera was lost for words. How could she not? He said so solemnly and with strong resolution. There was no way she could persuade him! She sighed helplessly as she shook her head, "I''m only suggesting, not telling you what to do. In the end, it''s you who decides it. "If you want to save them, go ahead but you have to prepare for the worst." "Thanks, Sera! I know I fell for the right person!" Asahi said without thinking as he approached the man and talked with him. On the other hand, Sera''s face was blushing. She was no different than a peach. "Stupid." She snuck out her tongue at him. How should I help him? Asahi thought to himself and just as he was about to ponder. "Kid, you done?" Narukami''s voice rang in his mind as he asked. "Narukami-san? What''s wrong?" Ashai frowned. "Prepare yourself, the Leader is chasing you and wants to eat you to recover his strength," Narukami said solemnly. "What?!" Asahi was shocked as he was petrified on the spot. His heart skipped. His shout attracted Sera and as she was about to ask what was wrong, Sera''s eyes dilated as she saw someone come out of the thin air and lunged at Asahi! "Asahi, behind you!" Without her telling that, Asahi already felt an ominous feeling coming from behind him. He reflexively dodged but it was too late. The Leader lunged at him with his mouth open and aimed it at his neck. Time felt like slowing down. One might think it had stopped but that was not the case. Is this the end? Just when I had saved her? I don''t even have the chance to confess to her! Damn it! Asahi cursed in his heart but suddenly. "Simple Gesture: Swap." Narukami''s voice sounded in his mind. Before Asahi knew it, his vision shifted as he couldn''t feel his footing. Shortly thereafter, he felt his footing and he looked around in a daze. "What just happened?" He was totally at a loss. On the other hand, the Leader was stunned when Asahi''s figure disappeared and was replaced by Narukami! His expression turned ugly as he was enraged. "Sixth! I''ll kill you and everyone you love!" The Leader growled as he did not stop his momentum, continued his mouth to bite Narukami''s neck. Despite this, Narukami was calm as he said, "Leader, you''re weaker than I thought. It seems I overestimated you, or rather. You underestimated me, it''s your fault." Narukami tiled his body to the side and gave a good punch on the guy''s abdomen. He was tossed like a ragdoll as he broke through walls after walls before stopping. Narukami''s words weren''t wrong. The Leader was many times stronger than him but it''s just that he underestimated him. Not use his full strength from the start but increased it, bit by bit. Narukami used this to his advantage. He knew the Leader''s loss was definite when he chose to face him without using his power to the limit. As a being who had lived many times and still had his memories. He knew a lot of things, starting from powerful magic, unfathomable martial arts, unrivaled cultivation techniques, and many others. They did not disappear from his mind. He has a lot of things which was unknown to this world. With it, he could counter every situation he was in. The most efficient way to kill Narukami was to kill him by surprise, not giving him the time to think! A lethal and quick kill.. This was the only thing that could kill Narukami. Chapter 126 - Something Is Strange Spurting out blood, the Leader weakly lifted his gaze to meet Narukami''s eyes. "What are you? A monster? No, you''re more terrifying than that. You are¡­ a devil." Fear was evident in the Leader''s voice. His lips were trembling. Before he reached this state. He saw Narukami use foreign abilities and despite the Leader''s strength was more powerful than Narukami. Those abilities weakened it and made Narukami stronger instead. The more power output the Leader used, the more terrifying Narukami was. This meant that the longer the battle was, the more monstrous Narukami was going to be. This guy isn''t a human! The Leader probably thought. He was sweating all over the place as he saw Narukami slowly approach. Regardless, the Leader was someone who had reached Level 10. Someone like that won''t succumb to emotions that easily, let alone give up. He quickly gained his calm and focus. "Are you going to kill me?" The Leader asked. Narukami halted his step before the Leader before coldly replying, "I don''t have the reason to kill you. Though you''ve hurt my friend, don''t think I''m going to let you escape easily." The Leader was stunned for a second before he chuckled, "You do all of this because I hurt your friend?" Narukami did not respond. Seeing that, the Leader sighed as he shook his head, "I genuinely don''t understand how your brain works. No benefits are saving your friend, only risks. What are you? Hero of Justice?" "From your point of view, that is." Narukami did not bother to explain this guy. He gained the last ingredient to concoct the potion so he could advance to the next Level. The Leader frowned. It appeared he guessed it wrong but the Leader wasn''t too surprised. He was not omniscient, just a guy with strange powers. "May I ask why you want to kill me? I believe you have more reasons other than that," the Leader asked doubtfully. "Didn''t I tell you? Do you want me to repeat myself?" Narukami''s eyes were cold. Looking at his eyes, the Leader felt seeing billions of corpses stacked, forming mountains of corpses and Narukami stood at the highest mountain with blood covering his bodies as he looked down on him. This is¡­ The Leader said to himself as he was petrified and stunned. He looked around and found himself on the ground filled with corpses and blood. "Welcome to my Illusion Realm," Narukami then smiled. This is this kid''s Illusion Realm? It''s many times stronger than mine! No wonder I can''t pull him into my Illusion Realm! The Leader was alarmed and his heartbeat rapidly improved. The Leader''s first thought was to escape but recalling how many tricks Narukami had under his sleeves, the idea of running away was quickly thrown away. Narukami could easily find him no matter how fast or where he hid. Even if he hid in a place where no one could find him, it was only a matter of time before Narukami found him. "Oh? You seem calm. It seems you''ve accepted your fate." Narukami''s tone was playful. "Nowhere else could I escape. You''re the strongest individual I''ve met other than All Beyond''s HQ grandmaster." "You''ve fought him before?" Narukami asked. "Many times we fought secretly. I always end up losing," the Leader replied as he shook his head. "How strong is he?" Narukami pondered as he was not interested in them fighting secretly. It was none of his concern after all. His next target was the HQ grandmaster after all. If he could estimate his strength from the Leader, he could make a plan to avoid being beaten black and blue. He had many things under his sleeves but in front of true strength. Tricks were futile. Narukami also thought that the HQ grandmaster was an extremely cautious person, hence rarely showing his face in public. "Are you going to target him next?" The Leader frowned. Narukami''s eyes squinted in ridicule as he smiled, "guess." After a long pause, the Leader hesitatingly requested, "how about we work together? I can help you to kill him." Narukami did not respond and so, the Leader thought he was interested and so, he continued, "of course, I will provide you with resources, information, and everything you need, I can give it to you." The Leader tried his luck to negotiate. Although the chance of success was painfully low, it was worth the try. No harm either. Narukami fell silent for a brief moment, "Anything I want?" "Yes, anything!" The Leader''s eyes lit up as he realized that Narukami was interested, or so he thought. The Leader''s eyes widened as he was confused because, in his vision, he saw his body but without a head. "Eh?" The Leader blurted out in surprise as he began to fall. His headless body plopped to the ground, causing small ripples on the pool of blood. Landing on the ground with a bounce, the Leader thought he was dying but he was not! His vision was clear and he was clear-headed. It was no different than having a body! "What? Don''t think that you can die easily," said Narukami in a calm manner. But this manner was many times more terrifying than other expressions. The Leader could feel his hair standing on edge! "Wh-what are you going to do to me?" The Leader stuttered. "Don''t worry, nothing big. Just want to turn your body to pieces." "How are you going to¡­" the Leader frowned as he was wondering how Narukami was going to do it. He was standing at the peak of the highest mountain of corpses amongst the mountains here. Would he go here? Or use other means? As soon as the word sounded out. The motionless corpses suddenly moved! Next, they rose and walked to where the Leader''s body was. One of the corpses grabbed his arm and broke it! "Argh!" His broken arm was only warm-up. Following that was to break every bone in his body. Ribs, legs, arms, backbone, nothing left unharmed! Sharp, aching pain transmitted to his brain. He shrieked in agony. As this was Narukami''s Illusion Realm. Narukami willed it and made the Leader quite sensitive to pain and made sure he would not faint. Crack! Crack! After cracking noises, an agonizing pain followed. It was deafening and would instill fear in those who heard it. Narukami then ordered the corpses to stop what they were doing. "Stop! Please stop!" His eyes were bloodshot and he coughed out blood. Not sure the science behind that though. "When you kill people, do you stop when they plead you for mercy? When your men brought a bunch of innocent lives for sacrifice to your god, you heard their cry and begged you for their lives. Answer me this, do you stop?" "That''s¡­" the Leader couldn''t look Narukami in the eyes. He turned his eyes to the left and right. "No, you proceed as if their lives are nothing. You treat their lives as light as feathers. "I know what you are thinking, the strong rules and the weak could only blame their weakness for their end and that applied to everyone, all in all including you, Leader-kun." When Narukami said the last word, it was filled with ridicule. The Leader was furious. His eyes narrowed in anger as veins bulged. He, a powerful Sorcerer who led a powerful organization that many organizations feared, including All Beyond, reached such a pitiful state by a brat! The humiliation was enormous yet there was nothing he could do. Even if he became toxic, nothing changed. This helplessness, since when did I last feel it? The Leader thought to himself and felt nostalgic, not sad in the slightest. Narukami was a bit surprised that the Leader wasn''t as furious as he imagined. But he felt like it made sense. The Leader was someone who had been against many trials and rocks in his life of becoming a Level 10 expert, managing an organization, reaching what it was today. He could be considered as successful but his life was otherwise. Killing and plundering for the sake of chaos, for the sake of descending an evil god to reset the world. Hum, though I have to admit this guy isn''t what I imagined, Narukami said to himself. He imagined that the Leader would be a cult lunatic that had completely lost his mind, only knew madness and logic were no longer in his dictionary. Following instinct for the rest of his life. That was what Narukami thought of the Leader. But he was gravely mistaken. The Leader was calm even in the face of death. He did not succumb to his anger after being ridiculed. How did such a guy turn to this? Narukami frowned. He felt that it was weird. The impression Narukami get from the Leader after their short battle was that the Leader was an exceedingly calm person, not rash but a bit reckless, a bit arrogant, and quite sinister but the point was, this guy had his calm and could think clearly, even thinking the big picture. The big picture here meant that the Leader was able to hold himself from embarrassing himself even more. Chapter 127 - Escaped After the Leader''s bones were broken. It gradually recovered before returning to normal. This sudden act of Narukami surprised the Leader but soon, he realized what Narukami was planning. Right after his body recovered, the corpses continued what it was doing earlier and this time, more cruel and painful as it involved many torturing tools. The Leader had no idea where these corpses got those but his time here would be miserable. The Leader did not say anything as he prepared himself for another round of pain. . . As the torture began, Narukami had nothing to do after he commanded these corpses what to do. With the Leader in his hands, he successfully reached one of the steps to destroy Fallen Nightless. But before doing the next step, Narukami was wondering what it meant by annihilating Fallen Nightless. Was it to destroy their HQ? No, the HQ was only a place, what was important was the members. Where there were people, there were troubles and this was the confusing part. Should Narukami kill all of the Fallen Nightless members? Conducting a cleaning for the members without batting an eye, not leaving single fish. This would be hard and felt not that efficient. Most efficient would be to kill the Leader in front of his members and upper echelons, Narukami thought to himself and knew this was a good idea. However, he then remembered that other secret organizations must not know that he was the one who did this. Pinching his chin, he fell in deep thought. Finally, after five minutes to be precise, Narukami nodded himself as he reached an answer. "It''s decided, I''ll do that." Narukami stood from his seat, command the corpses to intensify the torture and make sure the head was conscious. After that, he left his Illusion Realm as his figure vanished and appeared in the outside world. Next to him was a giant, black cube which ignored the wall, ceiling, and ground. This was precisely the Illusion Realm. Narukami poked it a few times and it rippled like water. He made sure that it was thick enough that it couldn''t be destroyed from the outside. "Asahi, you''re alive?" Narukami asked through spiritual transmission. "Yeah, I''m alright. That aside, where am I, Narukami-san?" Asahi asked, then pondered solemnly, "How about Sera? Is she okay? That guy that is about to attack me, who is he?" Just remember that guy appeared out of thin air and lunged at him. He felt lingering fear in his heart. He can imagine where he got bitten on the neck but what happened next was something he couldn''t imagine! If he tried to force it, he ended up shivering and forced himself to think of other things. "That''s the Leader of the Fallen Nightless. He''s scary, isn''t he?" Said Narukami. "Yeah, I can tell." His voice was solemn. "No need to be that serious. I''ve captured the bas*ard who had been bullying you." Asahi fell silent as he could not say anything. No, in truth he had a lot of things to say in his mind but he could only squeeze out, "Thank you." His voice was filled with deep gratitude and simultaneously, he was smiling brightly. Tears fell. Remembering the suffering he had to go through and the fact he reached this point, alive and well. He couldn''t be happier but he would be lying if he did not want the person who caused all of his suffering to not get anything back. Unfortunately, he had no power and was weak. So upon learning Narukami had done something he could not do, he was thankful and subconsciously vowed himself to do everything for Narukami, even if the latter told him to sacrifice himself, he would not hesitate. "Don''t cry, idiot," Narukami said playfully. Asahi got himself together as he swept away the tears with his sleeve and said with eyes filled with strong determination, "Narukami-san, once again, thank you!" He bowed himself. Narukami felt pleasant to hear someone show their gratitude. I guess gaining material benefits can''t be compared to this, Narukami thought to himself. "You two should get out of here," said Narukami as he teleported to where Sera was. Sera was startled and did not bother with her expression or say a word to her. Narukami quickly brought Asahi here. He appeared next to him. Asahi felt his vision change again, as well as losing his footing, and shortly thereafter, he regained these two things. He looked around. He saw Sera then Narukami. "Asahi, thank god you''re alive." Sera heaved a sigh of relief. Hey, hey, how about me? Narukami silently pondered. Asahi nodded to Sera before shifting his line of sight to Narukami. With the latter''s image in his heart as high as the sun, Asahi looked at Narukami with admiration and respect. Then, he hesitated before requesting, "Narukami-san, could you turn my friend back to normal?" Sera was furious as she said, "Does that mean you''ve seen me as abnormal?" She let out a cold hmph before looking away with her arms crossed. "Also, how can he fix me, anyway?" Sera asked curiously. "You''ll see," Asahi replied ambiguously and Sera did not say any longer. Narukami could help her regain her original state. It''s easier as if walking in the park. It''s just that Narukami did not want to be a walking healing potion in the eyes of others. "You have to do something for me, is that clear?" Narukami asked. "Yes, I will do anything. Please turn her back to her beautiful normal self, I did not mind the current her but I would like her more if she recovered from her current state," he replied with a straight face and seriously. Sera was blushing as she turned her head around. How did this guy say it so smoothly and without being embarrassed? Narukami said inwardly, a bit impressed. "Okay, your name is Sera, right. Open your mouth." Narukami bit his thumb. She was incredibly curious how Narukami was going to turn her back but she was stunned when she saw that. Hesitated and filled with doubt, Sera averted her line of sight to Asahi. The latter nodded as if saying it''s okay. Sera believed Asahi''s judgement and opened her mouth. Narukami moved his thumb above her mouth and let it fall. The thick, red blood which filled with rich life energy went into her tongue, all the way into her stomach. The energy spread out as her body greedily absorbed it. Her arm went back to normal, it turned from pale to lustrous, white skin which exuded youth. Her other eye was no different. It all happened within short seconds that Sera could not believe what had happened. Narukami grabbed a mirror from his space shadow and gave it to Sera. Looking at herself in the mirror, Sera was thrilled with happiness. She had the urge to hop a few times like a rabbit. Her heart was beating crazily even as we spoke. His eyes were filled with gratitude to Narukami, as well as to Asahi. Although she had a lot of things to say, she reorganized her words, bowed as she said, "thank you very much, Narukami-san." "Right, Narukami-san, you''re talking about leaving." "Yeah, there''s nothing left for you here either." Asahi nodded, "How should we get out?" Hearing that, Sera''s eyes lit up. She was sick of this place and wanted to leave as soon as possible! His legs were itching! "Teleportation," Narukami said. Asahi moved his head up and down as he nodded, understood. "How about you, Narukami-san?" Asahi blurted out. "I''m staying. There''s something I must do. Well then, see you later." Right after he said so, Narukami snapped his finger. Beneath their feet, two black flowers rise their petals and engulf their figure. Asahi and Sera were swallowed by them and vanished as it came. With that, Narukami teleported to where Ryu was. He then approached him, letting him swallow a drop of blood. He quickly regained his consciousness. "Naru...Kami?" Ryu asked with a long pause in the middle of his sentence. "Yeah, how''s your doing?" Narukami asked. "Feels like sh*t. I cannot feel my legs and arms. Damn it, why must Bahamut go as reckless as facing you?" Narukami shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t know what monsters are thinking. Why don''t you ask him?" Ryu shook his head, "Bahamut''s soul is quite weak. He''s in hibernation. I cannot use my power as powerfully as before." Bahamut and Ryu''s power was heavily connected. If anything happened to Bahamut, Ryu would be affected. "You need to rest for the next few days then." Narukami''s voice was calm. "You''re not mad?" Ryu pondered. Narukami let out a rare chuckle, "why would I? You''re heavily injured. I would be a monster if I forced you to complete missions." "Then I''m relieved." Ryu smiled as he continued, if there''s nothing, I''m going to go to sleep, feeling¡­ really tired¡­" A single drop of blood was not enough to fix Ryu to his peak.. A complete difference from Sera who was a normal human being. Chapter 128 - Ryus True Color [Ryu''s POV] I''ve been thinking, my life sucks. Not want to become an edgelord or of the sort but I feel like it is. No, but deep inside I know my life had its worth. However, I don''t know what it was. Why am I here? What''s my purpose in this world? These two questions were asked by almost anyone and the answers were varied. And for me. What was the answer? I¡­ don''t know. I never thought about it. No, to be precise, I DON''T want to think about it. It''s scary. It''s scary. It''s scary. My life, as far as I remember. I''m the passenger, not the driver. I always go with the flow, go with whatever''s happening to me. I don''t plan, or I want to. It''s basically pointless¡­ Whatever came to me, the answer was obvious. I''m running away. I''m running away without looking back. That was what my life was. Avoiding problems and running from them. But, realistically speaking. Isn''t that how most people live? Avoid conflicts as much as possible and live peacefully. So what''s wrong with me following the norm? This isn''t a story where I''m the protagonist with strong resolution or the important side character who has big goals. I''m just an ordinary human being who gets caught up in this mess. Sorcerer, Bahamut, Asahi, Level, Potions, Anomaly, Foul energy, spiritual energy, what bull$*it. Everyone probably wanted my life as it was akin to fantasy stories but you''re wrong. It''s scary. I''m terrified. It''s not what you''re thinking. A single misstep could kill you. I want to go back. Damn it, why all lead to this? No, even if I return to my original life. Nothing''s changed. I''m a worthless human being who cannot do anything right. My parents always scold me with sharp and cold words. They never do anything good to me yet they want me to make them proud? They want me to make them happy? They want me to make them feel pride? What a joke! They did not deserve all of those! Why do I have to do them? I am a human! Not their toys! Not their puppets! Why must I, a being with a free mind and will, have to do those things? Because they were my parents? Because I owe them when I was a kid? Then why would they give birth to me? Why would I exist? Did I ever ask them? No! Not a shit! I would rather not be born in this shitty world! Everything just wants to make me suffer! Is there anything good here? Huh? Friendship? Love? Family? Are you joking? Aren''t those things fake? Friendship? No, we just use each other for one''s benefit. Once one becomes useless and in a bad situation, the other would leave almost immediately. Who would be there when you''re in trouble? That only happens in the story. Like hell, it could happen in real life. Those stories only give you hope, so that you can fall in despair even further. Love? Family? Those are crap too. I don''t believe in them. Everyone is just a tool that once useless, you will be thrown away. Impossible? There''s no way something like that is going to happen? I''m not saying this because I haven''t felt them. I already am. It hurts. It hurts like hell. My heart is dead yet my body wants me to stay alive. My mind too. But what is there to see in this world? I''ve seen enough. I''ve experienced enough. What do I want? That''s right, I want to be alone. In a place where no one can reach, in a place where only I exist, in a place where I don''t have anything to worry about. There''s such a place but I feel like I don''t want to go there just yet. I then chuckled. Why don''t I want to go there just yet? The answer is probably, I''m still strong in this world. Despite the bad things I''ve experienced, I feel like something good is going to happen, even though I''ve lost all hope, I still have that tiny bit of hope in me, hoping that something will change me. But I know myself that I have to change, not the situation but I simply don''t know-how. No, to be precise, I''m scared. I''m scared if I change myself. I would become an entirely different person. I''m afraid of losing myself anymore. No, more like I don''t want to leave my safe zone. The most comfortable zone I could be in. I don''t want my heart to be hurt. It scares me. The feeling of leaving your safe zone and doing something outside of your comfort zone but failing. The feeling was something I didn''t want to feel. It was uncomfortable. Sigh, forget it. The point is. I''ll not give up on this life until I find something. Something which could change me entirely. I do not know what it is though. Something that could change me entirely. I can only figure it out on my own. . . . "What an inner thought¡­" Narukami said to himself. He accidentally touched Ryu''s head and all of his thoughts flowed into his head. Narukami himself wasn''t sure how and why it happened. "I did not know that he was filled with negative thoughts and low self-value." Narukami shook his head. Ryu always put up a careless and playful front so Narukami thought he had nothing to worry about in his mind. But Ryu was more than Narukami thought. He had a lot of things to think, worry about, and care about. Though mostly about something about his life was useless and had not much value. Narukami was kind of disappointed that Ryu thought that he viewed him as a tool. "You dumbass. There''s no way I view you like that. Regardless of how you view me, I''m still there for you if you''re having a hard time. "So what if you think that I see you as a tool? As long as I can help you when you''re at your lowest point, I''m okay with it." Narukami''s expression turned soft. He has been in Asahi''s position before. Where he thought the world was a drag and he did not want to live with everyone, just wanted to be alone. Because with people, you still have to take things by yourself, what''s the difference of being alone then? But he realized in such a state, he was suffering the most. A battle cry sounded in the air as a figure went through many beasts. This figure left afterimages as he rushed against the horde of beasts. The figure then stopped and quickly afterward, the beasts spilled out blood before dropping dead to the ground. A pool of blood quickly dyed the ground red. The figure was breathing heavily as he caught his breath. "That''s amazing, Xu An. I didn''t know you could kill monsters easily." A girl''s voice managed its way into Xu An''s ears. "Really? This is nothing," Xu An responded humbly as he flicked his blade. The blood on it splashed to the ground. The kid''s body is amazing. He had a good foundation training since he was young, after all, Xu An said to himself as he felt amazing with his body. His body was many times better than his past life! It was light yet had much power in it. The original Xu An being a talented genius when he was young wasn''t for play! Even if his cultivation realm dropped, his body''s durability, speed, and strength were still there. It just needed a bit of training to get his body to its peak. With this body, the original Xu An could beat fifty normal adults! Just thinking if he could reach the second realm of cultivation, his strength would soar and he would be stronger compared to the time where he advanced to the second realm for the first time. "You''ve heard the story, right? Where I was once a genius? My cultivation realm dropped to the beginning but it was otherwise for my body and mind. "My body is stronger than most cultivators at the First Mortal Stage." Xu An reached this conclusion after he beat up more than, let''s see, hum¡­ one, two, five, ten, twenty¡­ After killing twenty beast monsters. Also, remember when he thought a sword couldn''t penetrate his skin? After reading cultivation knowledge from the book in his mind, he realized that only applied to him while the average First Mortal Stage could not. Their skin indeed became tough but not tough enough to block a sword! "So that''s what remains?" Morgiana said. She was referring to Xu An''s body. Xu An shifted his line of sight to her and nodded, "Yeah, it''s been so long since I haven''t fought like this." The original Xu An could not fight as it was the doctor''s order. He was in a coma for many months and when he woke up, he was rehabilitated for a few months. After that, his body was still weak, and to avoid bad scenarios, the doctor told Xu An to not engage in activity that relied heavily on physical strength. It''s been many months since then but Xu An still remembered the doctor''s words. But after blocking Chin Sha''s attack, everything changed. Currently, his recovery rate was terrifyingly fast and Xu An had nothing to worry about. "Good for you, Xu An." Morgiana smiled but then it disappeared. "Can you win?" Morgiana suddenly asked with her worried expression. After a short pause, Xu An replied with a smile, "I can. It''s just staying alive on a dungeon floor, right? What could go wrong?" Chapter 129 - This Is Bad. But that''s just life. Problems come and go, you cannot run away from them. If you did, it was the same as conflict with the act of nature. As a human, one could not do that, or else, you were bound to be doomed and lost. One must not go against nature, you have to accept it. And when you encounter a problem, you have to solve it, do not run away. If you did, you simply prolonged your pain. When trouble came, your first instinct was to seclude yourself, you want to be alone. That was not human nature but the whispers of Anomaly. They persuade you to be alone so that you do not have to be with someone. Anomaly loved it when someone fell for their persuasion, especially so for teenagers to young adults. Their emotions were often unstable and their thoughts were chaotic. Pursuing in life yet never felt satisfied. Wealth, fame, and power. One could not be satisfied. Human greed was bound to no limit. The solution? Well either pray to the deity so the latter calmed your heart and mind or talk to someone about your worries and problems. Narukami then put Ryu''s body into his space shadow. It was safer and convenient that way. And with his space shadow having healing attributes, he probably went back to his peak when everything was over. Now what Narukami had to do was to destroy the energy source, free those children, and bail. The five major organizations were on their way. They could handle the rest so Narukami had no worries. The energy source was a strange machine he had never seen. Narukami did not think much as he destroyed it. Boom! Waves of the explosion spread out throughout the entire energy source. It caused a chain reaction which ended with the ceiling crumbling as it buried everything in the room. That''s easier and faster than I thought¡­ Narukami said to himself and was not sure how he should react. He thought he had to fight with two or three more enemies that were guarding the room of the energy source but there was none. He was not disappointed though. Oh wait, he did but only a tiny bit. The size of sand. He teleported to where the children locked, released them, and went to where the Leader was trapped. He tapped it a few times and the black cube formed a door as it opened in the next moment. In the Illusion Realm, the Leader was panting heavily. Sweat flowed down his cheek. Out of the blue, bright light was formed on his left and so, he turned his head. He saw a figure coming in and he thought it was someone who came to help him but when the figure revealed itself, his expression fell. But this lasted a brief moment and his expression turned calm. He did feel pain but with his mental fortitude of someone in Level 10. He more or less got used to the pain. Yes, the pain he felt intensified after a round of torture ended but his mind quickly get used to it. "You still have your sanity? That''s a surprise," Narukami asked playfully. The Leader coldly snorted, "hmph, a brat like you can''t break me easily." "Well I live longer than you," Narukami blurted out as he said so proudly. "What? You?" The Leader asked as he was shocked. Narukami smiled mischievously. Since the Leader thought so, why not entertain him a bit longer? "Yes, I''m a vampire. I lived for more than thousands of years. I even witnessed when primal humans migrate to another continent," Narukami explained a lie as naturally as though he was breathing. "Are you serious? So that is what''s going on. Then your ancestor is older than what she said!" The Leader was shocked as he uncovered an amazing truth. If his words are true, that explained his strange abilities and battle techniques, the Leader thought to himself. He was thinking that it was weird he saw a lot of strange and foreign abilities from a brat. But upon learning the ''truth''. It was logical. "I''ve been wondering though, how do you end up like this? Your mind is not in madness yet, you still have your clarity as you do not pray and believe crazily with that evil deity of yours. "Your abilities are also still normal, albeit creepy. It is still on the line, it still hasn''t corrupted." What was corrupted here means there would be prices in every ability the user used. Corrupted abilities were always in line with sacrifices. The stronger it was, the sacrifice it needed would be pricey. "You could say I''m one of a kind," the Leader simply replied. He had no intention of telling the truth and Narukami had no problem. He expected this after all. "How long are you going to last?" Narukami asked. Each round of torture lasted an hour to five hours, based on the Leader''s performance. If the Leader felt like he was on edge and about to faint, even if Narukami cast a spell which was unable for him to faint, the torture would stop and give the Leader five minutes of rest. At the same time, his body recovered to normal but prevented him from circulating his spiritual energy. After each round ended, the pain would be increased two-fold. If all things considered, the Leader could see a flaw in this and take advantage of it to escape but Narukami was confident the chance of him escaping was less than 2%! This was his Illusion Realm! Nothing can escape from his eyes! Even with how many times the Leader was breathing, Narukami knew it! "Long enough to beat your ass." The Leader smiled. Narukami shook his head as he approached the Leader''s head and pulled his hair as he grabbed it. "The head of the leader of one of the most hideous organizations out there is in my hand. Anyone would go crazy upon learning the news. "Sixth, an unknown Sorcerer killed the Leader of the Fallen Nightless. Either my prestige and name increased or the five major organizations are wary of me or perhaps both. "Either way, my mission succeeded. I only have to give you to Amaterasu." "Amaterasu?" The Leader narrowed his eyes before realization dawned upon him. "You¡­ You worked under her? But this does not make sense. She despises mortals and is incredibly arrogant, even with the other gods. "Yet she worked with you¡­ just who are you?" The Leader asked as he was extremely shocked and confused. The reason why Amaterasu was willing to work with Narukami was either Narukami was special or Amaterasu was interested in him. But this also narrowed to one question. Why? Why was Narukami special? Why was Amaterasu interested in him? This was a shocking truth and also an answer. The Leader doubted Narukami would do this far to save his friend and give him a lesson. Now that he said it himself he did this to Amaterasu, there was a tinge of delight in his heart. To think the number one deity in the country was looking for him and even wanted him to die, was a pleasure. "So She wanted me dead? What an honor." "Not only you, your entire organization to be exact." "I see. So this is the end." "You seem to be extremely calm." The Leader then raised his body. Although he was separated, he could still control his body as though a dullahan. He shrugged his shoulders, "What can I do anyway? My struggle is fruitless, I''m the type that saves as much energy as possible. "If something I''m going to do is pointless in the end, why do I have to bother?" Wow, this guy is more than I thought, Narukami thought to himself as he was impressed. "So, what''s your evil deity thought?" Narukami asked. He was aware the evil deity the Leader worshipped was watching and could not help him. If He helped the Leader by descending personally, not through the summoning of His believer, the other gods had no choice but to do the same as Him and take Him down together before going back to their own ''palace''. "He''s cursing you and has put a curse on you." Narukami smiled, "I''m honored to be personally hated and cursed by an evil deity. Tell Him this, after I annihilate your believers'' organization, I will slaughter you next." Then, the Leader''s aura sharply increased as his presence changed. Sharp and intense killing intent spilled out as it locked onto Narukami. Narukami skipped a beat. Either to the sharp killing intent and the aura. This aura is without a doubt, an aura of a god! Narukami said to himself as he was alarmed. Did He descend Himself by taking the Leader''s body as a vessel? Narukami silently speculated. "This is bad!" Narukami felt his Illusion Realm was shaking. Nevertheless, he was still at the peak of Level 8! He had no chance of killing a god yet. Chapter 130 - Narukamis Advancement HIs Illusion Realm shattered into pieces like broken glass. Narukami did not even have the chance to do something with that outcome. "Brat, no, human. Do you know what you''ve done?" The Leader, no, it was an entirely different person, or rather being. The Leader''s voice was heavier and colder than before. Every word he said right now was filled with a sinister air. One could not help but shiver. Narukami tried his best upon an unexpected outcome. No, he had already thought about this but such possibility was low, so he did not expect much. Now he realized how grave a mistake it was. "You''re the evil deity that they worship. Armageddon! Why are you here? Did you not realize you break the unspoken rules?" Narukami asked. "Heh, do you think it matters that much when everything I''ve built is destroyed by a nameless person like you? "Killing you will take me less than a minute." Narukami assumed a fighting stance as he circulated his spiritual energy to its limit. "Oh? You''re fighting? That will make things easier for my side," the Leader smiled but then it vanished. "Die, Amaterasu''s dog." His voice was icy and filled with deep hatred, as well as fury. Narukami did not fluster or anything like that. He instead smiled! Why is this human smiling? Armageddon narrowed his eyes. Abruptly, Narukami vanished from the spot and replaced his position as a bewildered member of Fallen Nightless. However, he kneeled to the ground as he picked up Armageddon''s aura. He cried and prayed in front of Him. Armageddon ignored this believer as he spread out his spiritual senses and found Narukami almost immediately. It was indeed unfortunate for Narukami. Before a deity like Armageddon, close to zero he could run away. After Armageddon found him, He then aimed his hand to the floor, to the direction where Narukami was. Next, a dense and thick, sinister energy gathered on his palm as it sucked the air around Him. It became a ball of sinister energy. Without saying a word, the ball then shot forward and as fast as lightning, it broke through anything in its way like a hot ball passing through a bunch of paper. Instantly get to the bottom. Narukami noticed this but he was seconds late to dodge it. He could only take it but with all of his defensive abilities activated! While doing so, he shouted, "Amaterasu! I know you heard me! I need your assistance!" Sadly, there was no response. In the end, he could only rely on himself. His body was covered with many defenses, which made him be covered in a yellow glow. Not long after, the dark ball hit his body. Narukami felt like every muscle tissue in him tore apart. His internal organs shook greatly. Many internal bleeding happened in his body and his bones were broken with no exception. He got blown away as he crashed through many walls. Leaving a trail of dust before his body left the HQ and landed on a lake. Boom! As if a nuke exploded under the lake, the water rose to the sky before raining down on the forest. Because of the impact, there was no water left in it. It was dried to the bottom. Fish flop around and crabs nonchalantly walk to the side. There was a deep crater that Narukami was in. It had a depth of five meters and a width of fifteen meters. This was formed upon the impact. In the middle of the crater, Narukami''s eyes were closed but they opened as he coughed out blood. "Cough! Cough!" Narukami moved his body to the side. His body was gravely injured. He was covered in blood from up to bottom, but luckily, he gradually recovered thanks to his vampire blood. Unfortunately, it was slower than usual. "One shot and I''m already in this state. Our strength is no different than the earth and heaven themselves!" Narukami was alarmed yet calm. He can''t let anxiety, panic, and other negative emotions affect him. The best thing to do now was to keep calm and think of what he could do. Narukami pinched his chin as his thoughts raced. I can''t escape, I don''t have someone to help, I''m badly injured which greatly reduced my fighting capability, if ordinary people, there is nothing they could do but¡­ Narukami paused as he found an idea of what to do next. He wanted to concoct a potion so he could advance to the next Level! When someone advanced, their body would return to its state. Regardless of how bad their injury was. The only problem was that advancing to one''s Level needed a process as one''s body went through a state of evolution. It was painful and one could not move their body, even for a finger! So one must search a secluded and safe place and Narukami coincidentally had it. His body then vanished as he reappeared in a dark world. Although dark, it was the safest place out there. This was a place that other than Him, the strongest god of all time who had been reincarnated Narukami, could not enter. This area was exclusive to him only. Even the rules of physics here were according to him. Indeed, in this world, he was the god. He did not waste time as he quickly gathered all the necessary ingredients for concocting the potion and followed the potions'' formula as he began to concoct it. . . . He''s still alive but then his presence disappeared? He is not dead yet but he entered a spatial world, Armageddon thought to Himself as He left the HQ with a single leap. He checked the crater where Narukami was but saw nothing. Except for faint space fluctuation. "You''re bold enough to enter your spatial world while facing a god? Aren''t you too arrogant?" Armageddon smiled as he reached out his hand to where Narukami disappeared and clenched his hand as if he was grabbing something. The spatial world was invaluable and extremely rare. The world inside was the fracture of a destroyed world from an annihilated universe. It was mysterious how this world survived but this world flew around in a realm where any being could not enter, except through this world and one cannot explore this realm. This world was usually unstable and one could easily take it. The fact that Narukami entered before His eyes were the same as inviting Him to steal the spatial world. This was a pleasant surprise. Although Armageddon had a lot of spatial worlds, it did not harm him to get another. He did not lose any either. "I''ll take it happily," said Armageddon as He smiled. Making a grabbing motion, he pulled his hand as he thought the air cracked open but it did not. He only opened a space that lead to nowhere. Armageddon frowned. Normally, it would have opened a path to the spatial world where Narukami was. He made no mistake. The space he opened was the exact position where Narukami entered his world! Armageddon was briefly confused but then he realized something. "Looks like that old woman still has not reached godhood yet but instead nurtured a talented descendant. What an annoying bloodline, I should''ve killed the ancestor when I had the chance. "At any rate," Armageddon shook his head as he lifted his head. He saw the sky was covered by thick, gray to dark clouds. Lightning occasionally flickered and one by one, figures started to appear surrounding Armageddon. These figures were males and females dressed in majestic, holy priest robes. They looked down at Armageddon as they were in the air. "Armageddon, leave your vessel now." As Armageddon descended with a vessel, there was no need for the other gods to descend personally. Unless Armageddon descended with His body, by then all the gods were allowed to deal with him. After all, Armageddon''s existence was a danger that must be killed! Armageddon felt his neck would hurt if he kept looking up and so, he flew to the air so he could have the same eye level as them. "I don''t like to be looked down upon and my mood right now is extremely bad. If you Blessed fools do not want to get killed¨C¨C¨CScram!" Armageddon paused his sentence midway before continuing it as his aura exploded. Intimidating everyone here. They were Blessed, not gods. Although what they were up against was Armageddon''s vessel. His vessel alone was a Level 10! The same as them! They felt a bit of doubt about defeating Him but it was their duty from their respective gods. "Armageddon! You''ve done far enough! This is the time where you get punished!" One of the Blessed said. She was an extremely pretty girl. On par with Hikari. "Do as you like," Armageddon lazily responded as his figure vanished after he rushed toward the girl. He''s too fast! The girl''s eyes dilated as she saw something blurry coming at her. Before she knew it, she jolted hundreds of meters away before landing in the forest. Forming a trail of dust before it gradually faded out. The other Blessed was shocked that one of their teammates was easily defeated! They had yet to do anything! Is this the level of a god? One of the Blessed was alarmed and increased his guard to top-notch. This Blessed was not the only one though. Everyone facing Armageddon quickly did so, as well as circulated their spiritual energy to the max. Chapter 131 - No Ones Perfect Narukami was oblivious to what was going on in the outside world. He was entirely focused on concocting the potion. Timing and focus were needed here. If Narukami missed the timing, either by putting in the ingredient a bit faster or a bit late, it would fail! He was nervous as his hand was slightly shaking but he managed to calm his hand. The last ingredient was the Eyes of Scepter. He put it into the cauldron as the content changed its color. From red liquid to golden. It also let out a good smell and it was pleasant. Narukami did not hesitate as he poured the content into a small bottle. It looked a lot but when it was stored into this. The entire cauldron was emptied. Enough to concoct a bottle huh? Narukami said to himself. He then gulped the entire bottle. Refreshing feeling in his throat and stomach. The energy quickly spread out to his entire body. Narukami felt incredible pain as he collapsed to the ground. Crazy ravings were spammed in his head. His thoughts turned sluggish as he gradually lost his logic and slowly succumbed to madness. The crazy ravings were the main suspect. It intensified to the point he felt like he was in a concert with thousands of people shouting at him. Narukami can withstand it thanks to his tough mental fortitude. He had been many things in his past lives after all. Something like this was a trivial matter. However, there was one that made him lose his mind. With his mind turned sluggish, his mental fortitude gradually crumbled. He could not differentiate between reality or not. Because of this, his vision was replaced by the view of a mountain. This was an illusion but Narukami felt this was real. He even forgot the situation he was in. "Daddy, you''re back!" A child''s voice came behind him. Narukami turned his head as he saw a cute boy running to him and embracing his legs. This was one of Narukami''s past lives where he successfully fulfilled his ambition and settled down. He married an ordinary commoner and had an ordinary and happy life until his death. Seeing the smile on the boy''s face, Narukami''s expression turned soft. He gently stroked the boy''s hair. "What is that?" The boy lifted his eyes and saw a turkey with its eyes closed on Narukami''s shoulder. He grabbed its neck as he showed it to his son. "We''ll be eating a delicious meal tonight." Narukami brightly smiled. "Yay! My favorite!" The boy said passionately with a wide smile. "Honey, welcome back." A woman''s voice entered his ears. Narukami retracted his gaze from the boy to the source. She was beautiful in terms of an ordinary commoner but her personality was more precious than any beauty out there. Narukami remembered vividly who she was. She was his wife in this life. Her gentle and soft smile never faded away. With her kindness and her care for the person she loved, Narukami felt warmth in his heart. "Yeah, I''m back. That aside, did I not tell you to not talk to me politely? We''re married after all." Narukami frowned. His wife shook her head, "You''re a legendary figure in this world and someone who saved it. Even the richest and powerful immortal has to lower their heads before you, let alone I, a commoner." "You''re worrying too much. I don''t care about that." Narukami approached her and hugged her. This warm sensation of her body, this pleasant scent, all of these are not real yet, it feels too real. Narukami said to himself as his expression turned gloomy. "Daddy? What''s wrong?" The boy noticed his expression and asked worriedly. Narukami snapped his daze and smiled, "Nothing, let''s have dinner together! All of us!" Narukami let go of his wife and crouched down as he carried his son on his shoulders. "Un!" The boy nodded excitedly. Then, the scene changed. He saw three people''s backs. One was a small boy on top of a man, one was a woman next to the man and then the man. This was what he experienced earlier but this time, he looked at it from the point of view of an outsider. "It''s been a long time since you haven''t felt something like this, right? Why don''t you just stay with them?" A voice similar to his sounded in the air. Narukami turned his head to the left and right as he was searching for the source but could not find it. "Who are you?" Narukami pondered. "I''m you. I am the desire you want the most. How long are you going to resist your desire? It''s been many years since you fulfilled this desire and I know more than anyone else, you want this more than anything in the world." Narukami did not say anything and the voice continued, "You desire to live peacefully, like an ordinary person but He loves to take it away from you. "You are always born in an environment where the strong prey on the weak. You have no choice but to get stronger. "But after you reach this point. Many people became aware of your existence and are afraid that you will take their position, thus making an enemy out of you. "This continues until you reach the top of the world. Now, as the apex of the world. You can live peacefully but as you''re about to do it. He took your lives and reincarnated you into another world. "This happens five times. Tell me, are you not sick of it? Becoming a puppet of a boring god? A puppet that never gets rusty and broken? You''ll be that way in millions of years." The scene changed to Narukami in his dying moments before got reincarnated. Almost all of his dying moments were sorrowful. He either died without anyone he knew and cared about surrounding him or died without anyone knowing about it. Simply put, he died alone. Even if he had friends. Their age was far shorter compared to him. "There''s no guarantee that this word will be your last. He is a god, He can do anything while you''re just a puppet," the voice mocked. "You have freedom? No, all of your freedom was taken by Him the moment you reincarnated for the first time. If you think you have freedom in your life. He successfully deceives and manipulates you." Narukami''s eyes lost their luster as the voice successfully reached his heart. What the voice said made sense and had its logic. Narukami had no way to deny it. His goal was to get his memories back before he got reincarnated for the first time but the process was extremely painful and agonizing. He went through many things. He should get used to anything in life, or so he thought. Deep inside, he was still a human with emotions. In the depths of his heart, he was unsatisfied with life. He would never truly be content in this world. "This world is designed to break your heart, just give up and live with them for eternity. You don''t have to worry about anything," The voice said in persuasion. Narukami slightly nodded as he smiled but his eyes were dead. He took a step forward towards the ''him'' in front of him, planning to be in his position. Living peacefully with someone I loved and cared for. With a family I cared a lot, is not a bad idea, Narukami convinced himself as he felt this was the right thing to do As if reading his mind, the voice said, "Yes, indeed. Compared to the outside world where you have to struggle for happiness. Here, you can get it instantly without a struggle. No one will disturb you." . . In a completely white space, someone was sitting on a throne. He was watching a floating scene. It was the scene where Narukami was walking to his illusion family, to seek an eternity of happiness. He closed His eyes, "so this is it? Nice knowing you, old friend." He was the god which reincarnated Narukami five times. He was the strongest god of all dimensions and time, but he was weaker than His boss. Above His boss, there was no other God. His boss only, He knew this as he had seen the truth. Anyway, He was the only being who knew Narukami and had watched him go through many things in life. They have known each other for a long time so it wasn''t strange He would call Narukami His old friend. But when Narukami gave up at this stage, He was slightly disappointed but not that sad. Just as He was about to close the floating scene, something changed! . . . "Shinra! Shinra!" A faint voice rang out from somewhere. Narukami halted his steps. "Why are you stopping? You only need a few steps and an eternity of peace will be yours," The voice said. "Shinra! I don''t know what is going on but do not give up! Are you seriously going to let everything you''ve done up until now go to waste?" The voice asked and as if it hit the spot, the luster in Narukami''s eyes flickered before it vanished. "I know what you''ve been going through from Bahamut! He had an ability to see someone else''s past life and you''re an extremely amazing person in your past life! "How could that person in that life easily give up?!" The voice was indeed Ryu. Chapter 132 - Hikaris Promise The luster in Narukami''s eyes went back. "No!" The voice yelled in despair as it continued, "do not hear it! It is the sound of the devil! You must not!" Narukami did not bother as he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and exuded it slowly. "I''m pathetic," he said with a low voice. It was filled with agony and pain. But then, he smiled as he opened his eyes and looked at the family of his past lives. "I don''t know who you are, or why you want me to live in the past so badly. But I''m impressed you almost tricked me, just almost." Narukami shortly paused before continuing, "but you did not expect that you''re going to get away with it without an injury, right?" Narukami then clenched his fist as his surroundings broke like a mirror. "What are you doing? Stop it! You''re going to regret this, you hear me!" "What are you talking about? I already regret my decision after hearing your words. Doing this is a way to let that regret in peace. I would not feel relaxed if I''m not doing this." Narukami pulled his hand to him and then his environment turned to pieces like mirrors being hit by a bat. Its fragments fell to the ground with a bounce. His environment then turned to white. The entire scene was as white as snow with no end. "Why are you so willing to return to your life?" A white figure before him asked. This figure had no face, mouth, and nose. Just a man painted with white. "Because it''s exciting. Although the world is designed to break your heart, a place where calamities, either small or big hit you, is a place where it''s rotten to the core. "It''s an exciting place where you never get bored. The calamities you got there too are no different than fighting a dragon or mighty beast." "... Are you really me?" The white figure temporarily turned silent before saying so. He also chuckled when he ended his sentence. Narukami smiled. "You are me. But the one from a long, long, and long time ago. Notice the three repetitions?" The white figure suddenly changed to someone else. It was him when he reincarnated for the first time, his very first look in this world. "How nostalgic seeing that face," Narukami said. After he said so, his other figure rippled like water before disappearing. Before that, however, he smiled, "you''ve changed. Good luck finding out our memories." "Yeah! Leave it to me!" Narukami gave him a thumbs up. After seeing him vanish like a vapor, Narukami retracted his gaze to his right hand. I don''t know if I''ve changed. It does not feel like it though, I feel I''m still the same. I see, I''ve changed without noticing it. Tsk, if not for that golden brooch stealing my expression, I probably would be the most energetic person in All Beyond. It feels sucks to not be able to form any expressions, Narukami sighed. "Regardless, what happened earlier made me realize how far I''ve walked and struggled. It will be pointless if I stop now," Narukami stopped as he clenched his fist tight, "that''s why I have to complete every goal in my mind!" His eyes were brimming with determination. "First of all, I need to tell the closest people I know about the truth of this world and All Beyond. Second, gather powerful Sorcerers to fight against All Beyond. "Third, erasing this world''s mysticism. Sorcerer, Anomaly, Foul energy, spiritual energy, Level, and many others. I must erase them and turn this world back to normal!" Although the last goal sounded almost impossible, it was not completed. For Narukami, he knew how to do that. It was just that he needed a certain tool. With that, Narukami nodded satisfyingly, "Time to wake up." . . . Opening his eyes, what greeted him was Ryu''s panicked face. He could see Ryu through his half, opened eyelids. "Narukami! Narukami! Wake up!" Ryu yelled worriedly and his eyes were teary. He also shook his body to and fro. "Five more minutes," Narukami deliberately said as he changed his body position. "No way! He''s going to die in five minutes? Nooo!" He mourned as he looked at the sky but then, he lowered his gaze as he was shocked, "Wait, did he just turn his body?" Ryu was mad with joy as his body greatly weakened, "thank goodness¡­" It was quite tense of him when he woke due to crazy spiritual energy fluctuation and the source of it was Narukami. He approached him and noticed his weak life force. That moment was extremely tense. Ryu thought he would lose someone important again. "How long have I passed out?" Narukami asked. "I don''t know, I just woke up." Ryu shrugged his shoulders. "I see, I''m going out." Narukami got up from his seat. "You go ahead, I still need to recuperate here. The healing effects of your spatial world are amazing! It''s no different than taking a drink of medium-grade healing potions!" Ryu said excitedly with a rather high voice. "I get it, I get it so lower your voice. It''s noisy." Ryu wasn''t bothered by his seemingly harsh remarks. He instead smiled and closed his eyes as he sat in a lotus position. His smile gradually vanished as he was focused on recuperating. Narukami left his spatial world without a world. His body disappeared and reappeared at where he entered the spatial world. He looked around and noticed the surroundings were heavily destroyed. Barren trees, scorching earth, mountains crumbled, lakes dried, not a single thing left. "A sign of fierce battle between Sorcerer experts," Narukami narrowed his eyes. He did not know who these experts were so it would be bad if they saw his face. He did not want to attract much attention with his real face. It might attract unnecessary attention and problems and so, he changed to a person that was not standing out. However, standing here would undoubtedly lead to many suspicions. He was in the middle of what appeared to be the stage of a great battle after all. Therefore, he teleported himself to a secluded position and after that, he lowered his presence to its limit. Right after he did, Narukami walked carefully as he extended his spiritual energy, scanning the area, trying to pick up something. A few minutes later, he got something. Narukami with slow steps approached it and found a badly injured person. It was a woman with stunning beauty with fox ears and had five tails but her grave injuries and the pool of blood beneath her, Narukami did not have the time to praise her beauty and quickly came to her side to assist. "Hey! Are you alright?" Narukami asked and felt dumb. The woman was near her death''s door! "A human?" The woman weakly said as she opened her eyes. "Run, human. This is not a place for you to be." Despite her warning, Narukami''s mind wandered to somewhere else. If this is a fairy tale, I would probably be the lucky protagonist who found an injured woman, took her home, and took care of her like she was my wife, right? "What''s your name?" Narukami asked. "Manya," she said before her eyes closed tightly. "Manya?" Narukami''s eyes narrowed as he felt like he had heard the name before. Digging his memories, he got it. "Inari ¨­kami-sama''s Blessed? Why would She send one? Is it to face Armageddon''s vessel?" Inari ¨­kami was a well-known goddess in Japan. She''s the kami of foxes, fertility, rice, tea, and sake, of agriculture and industry, of general prosperity and worldly success, and one of the principal kami of Shinto. She was quite powerful despite Her role in this world having no relation with power. If Narukami saved one of Her Blessed. She might owe him a favor and getting one from a god would be helpful for him. Furthermore, Amaterasu and Inari''s relationship was similar to that of master and subordinate. Narukami wanted to help the woman lying weakly but the problem lies here. He could help her by letting her drink his blood but was that allowed? He was a vampire and his blood had a bit of Foul energy while the woman before him was a pure-blooded mythical beast. Narukami pondered for a short moment and chose to grab a rather high-quality healing potion. Unfortunately, the woman''s lip was tightly shut and so Narukami chose another way. He poured the potion into his mouth and did mouth-to-mouth so she could drink the potion. Narukami felt pain as he used a high-quality potion on another person. But what he was doing right now could be considered as compensation. He was no pervert but that thought just came naturally. "Master, what are you doing?" A woman''s voice came from behind him. Narukami quickly got away from the woman and acted like a husband getting caught cheating on his wife. He swept his lips with his sleeves as he turned his head to the source. "It''s you, Hikari." "Master, if you want to. You can do it with me," Hikari abruptly offered herself and then continued before Narukami had some misunderstanding. "That woman is Inari-sama''s Blessed. If you get caught by others you''re kissing her, even my Lady cannot save you. "Therefore, to prevent you from doing the same thing to every unconscious girl out there, I''m willing to sacrifice myself. "I am, after all, your servant, your slave, your subordinate, and your only woman that never betrays you." "I think you misunderstood what person I am.. At any rate, I''m touched but I''m more impressed you could say an embarrassing line like that with a straight face," Narukami said. Chapter 133 - Just In Time "Hikari, did something happen? You seem different than usual," Xu An pondered. Hikari shook her head. "Nothing," Hikari shook her head and then approached Inari''s Blessed. Narukami gave way as he retreated a few steps. "Can she be saved?" Narukami pondered. With her injuries, Narukami had low hope of her surviving. "Leave this to me, Master." In the next moment, Hikari''s hands let out a golden glow. Later, she placed her hand on the woman''s chest. Right after that, her entire body exuded a warm glow, and simultaneously, the injuries recovered at a visible rate. This lasted a few seconds before the glow gradually faded out. "She''s fine. What she needs now is proper rest. Master, let her rest in your spatial world," Hikari suggested. "I don''t mind but will it be okay? If She noticed one of Her Blessed vanished from the world. Doesn''t that mean that she might think this woman is dead?" Narukami expressed his doubt. His spatial world erased any presence from the face of the world. Making an analogy would erase the woman from Inari''s radar. "It''s okay, my Lady will assist you in this," Hikari said as she nodded. "If that''s the case, alright." After he said so, his shadow expanded and engulfed the woman. With that done. "So what are you doing here?" Narukami asked. He ordered Hikari to gain every piece of information the Fallen Nightless had in their database. It should take hours considering how large their organization was, days if not. But the fact Hikari was here, could only mean one thing and Narukami soon realized this. "You''ve finished?" Narukami asked as he was surprised. "Yes." Hikari nodded as she showed Narukami a small USB disk. Regardless of its size, the information in it was as valuable as a nuclear launch code or a country''s top secret! "That''s amazing, Hikari! I''m lucky to have you!" Narukami was not stingy with praise. "Thank you, Master. It''s my duty after all," Hikari replied humbly as she gracefully bowed. "Master, what are you going to do with it?" Hikari raised her body as she asked. "I want to make a deal with the four major organizations." "Not five?" Narukami moved his head up and down as he nodded, "Yeah, with Amaterasu''s mission she gave me. I can''t possibly kill the HQ grandmaster alone. I need help. Of course, I''m not going to say my goal." If those organizations heard it, Narukami doubted they would listen no matter how good the benefits they were going to get. Fallen Nightless had a lot of information regarding technology combining mysticism and science. Although undeveloped and extremely lethal, it could be modified to only target Anomalies only. The four other organizations might get their hands dirty just to get it. "That point aside, help me deal with Armageddon''s vessel." "Understand, I will assist you." "Help me find where He is," Narukami ordered and Hikari nodded. Hikari simply snapped her finger and scanned a wide area. Many scenes came into her mind and one of which attracted her attention. "There are other Blessed. They are working together fighting Him. They are in the north, about three kilometers away. Hikari pointed her finger. "Let''s go," Narukami said as he grabbed her hand and closed his body to her. Hikari wasn''t embarrassed as she watched this with a straight face. Then, their figures were swallowed by a black flower. Next, it vanished on the spot. . . . The other Blessed was in the air. Their injuries were getting worse and worse as they exchanged attacks with Armageddon. Seeing things getting worse, they stopped their attacks as they maintained a safe distance. "What''s wrong? Is that all you got? Are all of you God''s Blessed?" Armageddon asked with a mocking voice. They gritted their teeth upon his mocking. It was humiliating for them too. It was a five on one fight yet they were the ones who were gravely injured. Though no one could blame them, their opponent is God''s vessel after all. Although still had the limitation of a human. His power did not decrease in the slightest. "What should we, Haru?" One of the Blessed asked a male with a handsome look. He had a majestic angel wing on his back. "We cannot retreat. If we let Him run amok, the disaster He caused to this world would be unimaginable! Many innocent people are going to perish!" Haru replied with a stern tone. "But we''re gravely injured! As much as I want to stop Him and save the innocent. We should prioritize our lives first. If we get wiped out, who else is going to annihilate him? "We''re the best of the best! chosen to deal with him!" A female Blessed argued and her words made sense. Haru put on the spot. Indeed, they were the best of the best. There was no one else stronger than them. If they died, who else could stop Armageddon? Furthermore, their respective gods would be sad and affect the morale of other Blessed. "Any response from reinforcement?" Haru asked. The female Blessed that just argued with him shook her head, "They are heading this way but then blocked by Fallen Nightless elites." Haru frowned, "Aren''t they supposed to be halted by the five organizations?" "With their god in this world. Their strength soared greatly. The five organizations had a rough time dealing with them. Their powerful Sorcerers cannot face them. "The Seventh Child has entered the battlefield and helped but in a stalemate," the female Blessed reported. "Your little discussion over? Shall we continue?" Armageddon''s voice was like a reaper''s scythe slowly closing in. Reminding Haru that death was near them. His heart skipped a beat. "Armageddon. Are you not thinking about the possibility of our gods choosing a vessel to face you?" Haru suddenly asked. "What are you talking about?" Armageddon asked as he was interested. "The rules stated that as long as one does not descend with one''s original form. The other had no right to descend to this world. "However, it is the same case if the god is in a vessel." "So you''re saying they''re going to come here personally in their respective vessels to annihilate me?" Armageddon pondered as he sought confirmation. "Don''t play dumb, I know you realized it the moment I brought the topic. So what are you going to do? Continue this meaningless brawl? Or get back to your throne," Haru said tauntingly. He could end his phrase with an insult but he still had to show some respect to a god. Even if they were the bad ones, though, the respect was as small as a flower seed. "Interesting, then call them here! It''s been a long time since we haven''t exchanged blades!" Armageddon shouted with a wide smile. "What?!" Haru was shocked as he did not expect this but he should have. Armageddon was a deity who lived far longer than him. A fool of him to think words like that was enough to threaten Him to back away. Then, before Haru knew it. Armageddon rushed to one of the weakest Blessed and landed quite a blow to his abdomen. The Blessed vomited blood as his consciousness blanked out for a moment. Swoosh! The impact caused him to be blown away for hundreds of meters as he formed a trail of dust before stopping. His life force was extremely weak and on the edge of dying. Haru and everyone''s expression was that of terrified as they imagined they were next. Half of them had one thought right now. Run! They scattered out from the formation as they ran in different directions. Armageddon grinned and Haru noticed this. "Everyone! Keep calm! This is Armageddon''s scheme! Do not let his intimidation get the better of you!" Haru warned at the top of his lungs but it was too late. His friends had already scattered and only thought of themselves. Although they were Blessed, a being chosen by deities to serve them, they were still humans who valued one''s life more than anything. When you die, everything''s over after all. Armageddon used the chaos to his advantage. He rushed to the nearest prey and sent it to death. A scream spread out in the air as blood gushed out and a head flew into the air. The face had a terrified expression and made it more creepy. "No¡­" Haru said slowly. He wanted to help but he also valued his life. He might get killed the moment he helped them. It was their fault to scatter in the first place so they had prepared for the outcome. It was their decision and the consequence was this. Rooted on the spot, Haru watched everyone getting killed. His eyes gradually lost their light as despair seeped into his heart. This is impossible, we cannot win! This is impossible! I must run too! Haru thought to himself as his mouth was trembling. Just as he was about to flee, he saw the female who argued with him. "Everyone! Please come to my side! I will assist you! We have to band together!" She yelled, hoping to get their attention, and simultaneously shot pink beams. Armageddon easily dodged it but it would be a lie if he wasn''t being troubled. "Tsk, annoying." Armageddon pointed his black hand at her and a black ray of light transversed in the air beyond one''s eye could perceive. "No!" Haru reached out his hand to her, wanting to save her but the black light was simply too fast. And that''s when suddenly. Chapter 134 - Defeating Him Something happened. The black light was blocked by a thick and durable spiritual energy barrier! It was taking the form of a magic circle that looked like a flaring sun. "This barrier¡­ it can''t be!" Haru was pleased as he was shocked. He turned his head to the side and saw a woman with jet black hair and a sun hairpin. She was dressed in a Japanese priest''s robe. She looked holy, pure, and bright. No brighter than the sun. "Hikari¡­" Haru softly muttered. Slightly moving his vision to her side, he noticed a man wearing a black masquerade mask. Who is he? Haru asked himself with a frown but he did not have the time to care about that. He hurriedly approached the woman. "Yeanne! Are you okay?" Haru asked with great concern. The girl, Yeanne, opened her eyes as she realized she was well and still kicking. She silently heaved a sigh of relief, turned her head to Hikari, and nodded with a smile as she expressed her gratitude and replied to Haru''s concern. "I''m okay, Haru but that can''t be said to the others," her words to the end became low as she looked at her dying friends. One was lying on the ground, another one on a puddle, another one in a deep crater. Their condition was pitiful. Haru''s lips tightened upon the sight. He then retracted his gaze to Armageddon, the latter was looking at Narukami in shock. Haru slightly creased his forehead in a frown. "You''ve advanced?" Armageddon asked as he was in disbelief and shocked to the core. Narukami simply nodded. His expression was stolen once again and he was disappointed but he kind of expected this. It lasted longer than before. "Unbelievable, amazing. This is the first time I''ve seen a human advance so quickly," Armageddon said as his tone filled with a bit of envy and praise. "But, that doesn''t mean you can beat me," Armageddon added with an arrogant smile before it vanished in the next moment. "Despair Technique: Dark Lands!" Armageddon''s voice rumbled like thunder. Coming out of His body, darkness spread as it engulfed everything in its way. Narukami and the others turned blind. They could not feel anything and their senses were useless. It was a terrifying experience for ordinary people but for them, they still have their calm albeit a bit anxious. They''ve lost their senses after all. They were in the most vulnerable state and should there be an attack, they could not dodge it. "What should we do?" Haru pondered and looked at Narukami with curious looks before shifting his line of sight. "Hikari," Narukami called her name nonchalantly and Haru glared at him. Narukami was perplexed but did not bother. The reason why he glared at him was that Hikari was quite popular and respected in the Blessed circle. She was talented, beautiful, and powerful. Everyone admired her and due to that, no Blessed dared to hate her. For they were afraid to be an enemy of the public. Hikari bit her thumb and blood spurted out. Quickly afterward, her blood glowed in a golden light. "Light Blood Art: Perish!" Hikari said out loud. The blood exploded as it extinguished the darkness, returning the world to its original state. "Tsk, Amaterasu''s Blessed huh. What bad luck. Human, you''ve advanced yet why do you bring a powerful helper? Don''t you want to fight me with your new power?" Amaterasu taunted. Narukami knew exactly what Armageddon was planning and not going to fall for it. "Do you think I''m that dumb, Armageddon? You''re a god and you want me to fight you one on one? Are you okay? Does your head hit something?" Mocked Narukami calmly as he poked his head with his index finger. Haru and Yeanne were stunned. Even they could not mock Armageddon like that. He was a terrifying evil deity! If he was enraged, even if He was in a vessel. The outcome might be worse than now! Is this mysterious person aware of that? They probably thought. Armageddon smiled as he frankly said with a mocking smile "well it''s worth a try." "Aren''t you being honest? What''s wrong? Are you going to leave?" Narukami casually asked. "It will be boring if I leave without leaving a spectacular show," Armageddon said as He raised His hand to the air. "Everyone, prepare yourselves!" Haru warned and Yeanne hastily nodded. Above Armageddon''s palm, a dark purple magic circle with a sinister vibe to it was formed. It gradually increased in size before covering the sky. "Hikari, isn''t this bad?" Narukami blurted out. He did not know what Armageddon was trying to do but he did know his danger senses tingling and his instinct told him to run. "Yeah, this is bad." Hikari nodded. Her voice was chill as if what was going was nothing. "Can''t you do something about it?" Narukami asked without shame. As long as he is alive, nothing matters. Middle finger to dignity and pride as a man. "Hey, arrogant brat! How dare you order her like that! Don''t you know who she is?!" Haru was enraged. "She''s Hikari, what do you want me to say? At any rate, she''s the only one who can save us all." Well in truth, Narukami could do something about that dangerous magic circle, it''s just that he did not want to attract attention. Especially so with other gods'' Blessed were here. He wanted to appear as weak as possible to avoid unnecessary troubles and attention. Although showing his strength now might show them respect and less the insults he got. Narukami did not care at all. Through spiritual transmission, Narukami ordered Hikari, "act like I''m a passerby involved in this and we only know for a short moment." Narukami did know she wanted to beat Haru to a pulp when he insulted Narukami. Thankfully, Hikari did not act hastily or things might go awry. Although Hikari was powerful and different from the others. She was still a ''Blessed''. Every strength was necessary when fighting an evil deity''s vessel. "Everyone, we have to gather our spiritual energy to form a barrier strong enough to block any attack!" Hikari said out loud. "Hikari-san, but that''s..." Haru was in doubt. The reason was that a barrier with no specific target was weak. For example, if the barrier was to block a Pyro attack only, that barrier would be strong. However, against another element, the barrier was weak. Hikari wanted them to form a barrier that could against all types of attacks. There was no specific target, which made the barrier many times weaker! "Don''t worry, trust in me," Hikari assured him and knowing how capable and reliable she was, Haru and Yeanne agreed with the plan. Haru glanced at Narukami and pondered, "Is he going to help?" Hikari replied, "Of course, every strand of spiritual energy is needed." Haru hesitated before nodding, "okay." Narukami knew that Haru had little trust in him but it was normal so he did not bother with him. Furthermore, he was the core of this plan as he was the one who suggested the idea to Hikari. He had a bunch of abilities in his mind. These could counter pretty much every situation, the situation now is not an exception. What he wanted to do was to change the property of the barrier at the last moment. What that meant would be explained when Armageddon decided to attack. "Here it comes," Narukami warned as he narrowed his eyes. He used the normal quantity of spiritual energy a Level 9 Sorcerer had. However, things did not go as expected. He used a bit too much and the barrier formed faster and more tough than expected. Haru aware of this and tracing its source, he was surprised. Think it again, there''s no way a man that can stand next to Hikari-san is normal. This guy probably hides his strength, but for what? Can''t he see the situation here? Haru thought to himself and was a bit enraged. A man who did not want to go all out despite life at stake. Wasn''t that just plain arrogant and had too much confidence? Earlier was just anger but now added with irritation. "You''re stronger than I thought" Yeanne paused as she continued, "but why did you hide your strength?" Unlike Haru, Yeanne was rather straightforward and honest. Would not hesitate to say what was in her mind. Narukami paused as he considered his words. Should he say something wrong, it would lead to trouble such as losing trust, making himself like an arrogant fellow, and many other factors. He did not care but right now, where life was at stake and everyone used all they got. While he did not, it was normal. While we are serious, why are you joking around! They probably thought. "Because I just advanced and my strength is unstable. If I use too much, no one knows what will happen. Do you want to say a word or two to Amaterasu when I died?" Narukami asked. "Amaterasu? What are you talking about?" Haru asked and Narukami did not answer as¨C¨C "Here it comes!" The attack launched at them, which was a bright purple beam coming at them like a meteor . . Chapter 135 - Change Everyone, no exception, poured every bit of spiritual energy into the barrier. The latter grew in golden light but then, strange yet beautiful patterns began to form. The color changed to ocean blue and everyone in the barrier could tell the barrier had some changes. They were the best among the best, they knew the barrier''s properties and attributes greatly modified to something more powerful and durable. Looking at the one who did this, Haru and Yeanne were impressed. Their bad impression of Narukami decreased considerably. Hikari did not form any expression whatsoever as she made sure the barrier had no flaw, she strengthened it too. Aware of this, Haru and Yeanne follow suit. They did not want to be the burden. They all thought it was Narukami in a mask but this scene proved them wrong and taught them a rather valuable lesson. "Just who is this person? He changed the structure of the barrier itself to something new and complex. Even Armageddon''s attack is futile!" Yeanne exclaimed excitedly. Earlier, she was prepared to die here. It was a pleasant surprise that this happened. She did not know who to thank. Her god? The mysterious person? Hikari? Or all of them? The answer was obvious. "What kind of barrier is this?" Armageddon was flabbergasted. He knew many abilities, even the lost ones which only a particular individual knew but He never had seen anything like this. How could he not? The barrier scanned the attack was, including its property, attribute, main element, pretty principle, and flaw. By scanning these, the barrier adjusted itself so it could block His attack. Such a barrier was overpowered and a cheat! It was a barrier that could block any attack! "How did that bloodsucking woman have such a talented and gifted descendant! This kid is dangerous to me, I must eliminate him this once!" Armageddon felt fear he had never felt before. It had been a long time since he felt this. "Despair Technique: Neutralize!" Armageddon combined His arms as he shot out more than dark purple laser beams. They approached the barrier from every direction before hitting it. "Hand Gesture: Unfathomable Barrier," Narukami''s voice was as calm as the breeze of the sea as he swept his arm from his right to the left. While doing so, his arm flickered with golden lightning. After which, a new barrier, which was a golden barrier, was formed as another layer. Protecting the ocean blue one. The dark purple beams hit this barrier and the latter flickered as if a lightbulb was about to lose its energy to exude its glow. Then, the blue barrier established a connection with it by extending a blue line to it. Quickly afterward, the golden barrier returned to its state as the flickering effect cannot be found. "It went back? But I see it myself, it''s about to fade out!" Yeanne was bewildered. Haru put on a serious expression as he pondered before coming up with an answer: "I see! So that''s how it is! The golden barrier won''t disappear as long as there''s the blue one. Other than the golden one protecting the blue, it also absorbs the spiritual energy of any attack! It then transfers the absorbed energy to the blue one so it stays active so the user can drain his spiritual energy a little more than it needs! "In other words, that mysterious person is using less of his spiritual energy by absorbing Armageddon''s attack! Not only could the barrier last longer, but the user also does not have to worry about draining their spiritual energy dry!" Haru ended his speculation with his voice intensified. "But why didn''t he add that effect to the blue one?" Yeanne pondered after she accepted Haru''s logical theory. "The reason is that the barrier has already reached a threshold. If he added more effect, the barrier would become unstable," Hikari replied. Yeanne nodded as she understood. "Everyone, attack!" Narukami suddenly yelled and they were startled. But experienced fighters they were, they quickly heed to his words. The barrier opened up a path and the trio left as they launched attacks. Narukami stayed in the barrier as he maintained it. Although the barrier was overpowered and looked like a cheat. It was hard to keep it! He could not allow himself to wander his mind or lose focus! Once he did, the barrier would vanish and he would get a flashback. A battle cry rang out in the air as the trio combo attacked Armageddon. The latter blocked and parried their attacks. And every time He tried to attack them. They retreated to their barrier! It was hard to injure them. Exploding lights like fireworks in the sky. Both beautiful and terrifying. The ground shook every time they exploded, a shockwave was produced as the powerful wind swept the surrounding area. The trees got separated from the root as they got blown away. Using the hit and run tactic, they break through the stalemate as Armageddon slowed down as he used his abilities more slowly and move slightly decreased. Although their attacks were nothing and avoiding the damage was a trifling thing to do. His spiritual energy nevertheless decreased. He was in a vessel with a limited amount of spiritual energy. No matter how boundless it was, running out was still possible and so, Armageddon had to find a way to end this. His organization, His people, and His plan were destroyed. There was no way he was going to come back empty-handed! Diverting His focus to Narukami, Armageddon had an idea but felt it was too risky. The other gods might come into His place and have a chat with Him. Though, where there were risks. Benefits followed. In the next moment, Armageddon launched an attack that repelled everyone to a great distance. Scream spread out in the air. Three figures were like shooting stars as they got blown away. Haru landed on the ground and formed a long ditch before slowing down as he stopped. He knew the situation was grim as he realized Narukami was left unguarded! He was the only one there! Hikari and Yeanne had the same fate as him. It would take time for us to help that mysterious person and most likely¡­ he''s already dead. No, I must come to him as soon as possible! Haru was dejected at first but then, he remembered when Narukami single-handedly blocked a god''s attack. Haru owed him and it would be too much of an embarrassment for a Blessed to owe a human! Swoosh! Haru shot out the air like an arrow as he left a two-meter-deep crater and web-like cracks. Dust filled the air where he was earlier. . . . "Your friends are all gone. Now you''re mine." Armageddon smiled as he stretched his neck to left and right, letting out cracking noises. Narukami carefully deactivated the barrier as it was useless. The dome-shaped barrier faded out before vanishing completely. "Don''t you think it''s too arrogant of you to think you''ve already won?" Narukami asked. "It''s not arrogant but a sign that I''m confident in killing you. Tsk, that bloodsucking woman is truly in luck. "She has a descendant as talented and gifted as you. Unfortunately, you''ve met me. I''ll kill you in exchange for what she had done to me. Maybe she will choose to become a god for revenge," Armageddon smiled devilishly. "She? A god? That''s the funniest thing you''ve told me. She won''t be one and doesn''t have the reason to. She lived long enough and was tired already," Narukami responded. "Did she tell it to you?" Armageddon pondered. "Of course not, knowing her personality. She hates showing her weakness to others, no exception to her family but I can tell by spending time together with her. She had enough,* Narukami replied. "Hmph, she''s someone with great ambition. What do you know, human?" Said Armageddon with a cold snort as He did not believe it. The quote, the one who knew the best about you wasn''t your ally but your enemy was suitable in this scene. Armageddon understood what kind of personality Narukami''s ancestor had and her line of thinking. "There is one thing you don''t understand. As a god, you lost the sense of time. Thousands of years are no different than minutes." After Narukami said so, his figure vanished but Armageddon was calm. In the next moment, Narukami appeared from behind. Strange, however, he did not come at him to attack him. "Different from us. Although my ancestor is a vampire with a long lifespan and a lost sense of time, it''s not as bad as you. "She still feels the changes in this world. She still feels the impact of this world that changes quickly." Armageddon turned His body around as He frowned, "What is your point?" "My point being, people change. Armageddon." He then paused before laughing maniacally. "Ahaha! She changed? That bloodsucking woman who knows nothing but blood and war? She changes? Unbelievable!" Armageddon swept His arm from right to left in denial. Chapter 136 - His Defeat "It doesn''t matter if you believe my words or not. I am telling you the truth and now that I did. It''s time for you to retreat," Narukami said. He had little hope that his words were enough to make Armageddon retreat. Although he had advanced. That only increased his survival chance, not winning. "What if I don''t want to? What are you going to do?" Armageddon asked in ridicule as He looked down on Narukami. The latter, who was kings of all kings and rulers of all rulers in all of his past lives, hated the look Armageddon gave him. The arrogance embedded in his bone seemed to wake up as he could not withstand that look. Narukami gave Armageddon a sharp look of fury. Armageddon shivered for a few brief seconds. Narukami was not like a human, but instead a deity like Him. No, more powerful and destructive than Him. Armageddon could also see corpses stacked like mountains and a sea of blood in Narukami. "?!" This human¡­ Who is he?! Armageddon said inwardly with wariness and shock. "Hei, God of Destruction. God of Chaos. Can you repeat what you said earlier?" Narukami asked as his voice was deep and cold. Armageddon felt chills he never felt before. No, it wasn''t that He never felt it, He just forgot about it. He was a deity that stood at the peak of many beings, only a few deities with fingers could count that could strike fear in Him. But this time, it was from a human. It was humiliating. Armageddon hastily regained his calm as He looked down at Narukami. He was interested in what Narukami might do to Him. "Are you deaf? Do you think you are allowed to order me around? Die, brat!" Armageddon extended his right arm as it aimed at Narukami. The latter did not say anything in return. Is he so afraid that he can''t utter a word? Armageddon thought to himself but the next scene made him think otherwise. Narukami''s aura rapidly improved and beyond what an ordinary Level 9 had. It even matched Level 10 Sorcerers! Similar to the Blessed of the Gods. His aura stopped increasing. It was no different than Hikari''s. "As expected of her descendant. She also has this ability and it''s a headache facing her. Now let''s see how long are you going to last!" Armageddon''s right arm exude a dark light and shot out at Narukami. This dark light erased anything in its way. The air tightened as it got closer to him. Narukami raised his hand as he opened his palm. "Hand Gesture: Scatter." Lightning then condensed before his palm before shooting out at the dark light. It clashed and caused a loud and powerful explosion. Shockwaves spread and everything in its way fluttered wildly. The trees tried their best to not get uprooted, animals lowered their bodies as they did their best to not get blown away and a nearby lake formed wild and vicious waves as it crashed into the land. This lake was different from the dried ones. Contrary to the chaos, the figures who were the cause remain in place as they cover themselves in protective shields of spiritual energy. Not waiting for the explosion to calm down, Narukami went past through it without any trouble and arrived at Armageddon''s side Arrows of lightning were shot out at Him. Armageddon easily dodged them but different cases of Narukami''s attacks. Sending consecutive attacks with a pitch dark dagger with no rest, Narukami gained the upper hand. Armageddon was troubled as He did not expect Narukami''s attack speed and power to increase greatly. They were fast and lethal, each blow enough to cause Him tremendous damage! He should''ve expected this but now it was too late for regret. Avoiding Narukami''s attacks with three to five slashes, Armageddon found a chance to knock back Narukami and made a distance between them, five hundred meters to be precise. "Not bad but this is weaker than her attacks." Armageddon shook His head. Chuckled, Narukami spoke as he mocked, "then why do I see injuries? Are you old enough to feel numb, old man?" Armageddon''s slashes were cut deep but it quickly closed on its own. The dagger had the incredible effect of trapping a soul by a single slash and torturing it but that was futile against a deity. For the latter, it was no different than any normal blade, though twenty times sharper and had great ability. Basically, a treasure. "What an interesting toy. Give it to me!" Armageddon yelled as He rushed towards Narukami. "Come and get it," Narukami said as he prepared for the upcoming attack. He poured his spiritual energy into his eyes, so as to perceive the other party''s movement. He dare not hold back. In a flash, Armageddon was already on his side. Narukami did not see his movements at all. In his viewpoint, Armageddon ''teleported'' to his side. Thankfully, he was prepared and so, he tilted his body to the back as Armageddon sent a punch aimed at his chest. It cut through the air as it let out a whistle. Swoosh! So close! Narukami''s eyes narrowed in danger but he couldn''t heave a sigh of relief yet as the next attack welcomed him after he dodged. It was a kick coming from behind. Armageddon went to his back and landed a kick or that should have happened but Narukami dodged it at the last moment by shooting out a high output of lightning fr his legs, causing him to shoot to the air like a spring. The ground cracked as it formed a deep crater and once in a while, lightning flickered. Armageddon got hit by what Narukami had done. His body jolted backward for a few meters as it formed a trail of dust before stopping. Narukami was not kind enough to give the old man rest and so, he formed many magic circles around Armageddon and they shot out different kinds of projectiles. Missiles, arrows, cannonballs, bullets, swords, spears, rockets, and many others. They were in purple lightning, not physical materials. Boom! All projectiles were condensed in one spot. The result was obvious. A massive explosion with lightning snakes flashed. The sound was deafening like roaring thunder. The ground shook as though there was an earthquake. The air reverberated. The explosion formed a mushroom cloud as it soared to the sky. One could see for thousands of kilometers away. It was a terrifying sight. The suspect who caused this watched with emotionless eyes as he was in the air. Narukami was confident Armageddon had His tricks to survive that. There was no way a deity was defeated that quickly and so he waited. In the process, Haru, Yeanne, and Hikari met with each other and watched the spectacular dark mushroom cloud. "Is this his doing?" Haru blurted out as he was in disbelief. Hikari nodded as she said with full of praise, "He is more powerful than one imagined." Haru nodded as he agreed. If this was earlier, Haru might doubt her words but now, with what was in front of him, there was no way he could underestimate the mysterious person''s capability anymore! "Just who is he? What is his relationship with your Lady, Hikari-san?" Yeanne could not help but ask. This question had been in her mind after what Narukami said as he spoke Amaterasu''s name. "I cannot tell you all much. But I can give the two of you a clue, that person is a precious person to my Lady," Hikari said rather ambiguous "Precious person?" The both of them recited in wonder. "At any rate, Armageddon''s vessel must be eliminated. We should divert our attention to Him first. What do you think, Hikari-san?" Yeanne said as she suggested. Haru snapped from his daze and accepted her suggestion. The same goes for Hikari as she nodded. "We should scan the area to see if Armageddon is still alive," recommended Hikari. "Okay." Haru then scattered his spiritual energy as he scanned the area to pick up a presence. He mainly scanned the center of the explosion, Yeanne just a few hundred meters away from the center and Hikari outside of it. They changed tasks every time they did not find anything. Yeanne then scanned the center as Haru took her position but it was fruitless. After that was Hikari''s turn yet they did not get anything. Haru frowned upon the finding. "Hum¡­ I don''t get anything, how about you guys?" Haru pondered. "Nothing," Yeanne shook her head and she asked: "How about you, Hikari-san?" "The same as you, His presence cannot be detected." "Even to you?" Haru was surprised as he pinched his chin, pondering many things about what had happened to Armageddon. One must know that Hikari was the best among the three of them. If she couldn''t find Armageddon, let alone them. "How about we meet with the mysterious person and ask for his help?" Haru told them his idea and wanted to know their opinion. "That''s a good idea, we should go now. Perhaps Armageddon cooked up some plans as we searched Him," Yeanne agreed and Haru moved his head up and down. "No need, he has already left," Hikari abruptly said. Upon hearing that, they were slightly surprised. "Why? Is it possible that Armageddon''s vessel is dead?" Haru asked doubtfully. No way a god''s vessel was that weak! Chapter 137 - Valuing Ones Life "No, He fled." Hikari shook her head. Haru wore a bewildered look as he said to himself, He left? A god ran away from the battlefield? With that thought, a wide smile plastered on his face as he clenched his fist on victory. "We did it!" Haru said out loud excitedly. It felt like a dream, beating a god''s vessel and making it run away! "It''s all thanks to him though, we barely do anything." Yeanne forced out a smile. "Yeah, I''m impressed that a human could make a deity flee from the battle. I can''t even do that," Haru said in a self-deprecating manner. "Being a genius sure is nice. They can do anything and everything, I hope I am one" Haru added with a voice filled with envy. "I''m pretty sure you just want to be lazy around." Yeanne guessed and Haru chuckled. "We should go back before the Sorcerer sees us. See you later, Yeanne." Haru waved his hands as his body turned to particles of light before shooting up to the sky with his body changed to a white ray of light. Yeanne nodded as she agreed, "We should go too, Hikari-san." However, Hikari shook her head, "you don''t have to wait, there are more things I have to take care of here." Yeanne wore a slightly disappointed look as she said, "I see, that''s too bad. See you later." Hikari nodded in response. Then, Yeanne turned into a white ray of light as she shot up to the sky like fireworks. As soon as they vanished from sight, a dark bud appeared out of thin air. It then opened, revealing a person inside. "Welcome back, Master," Hikari greeted Narukami politely as she slightly bowed. "Yo," Narukami slightly raised his right hand in greeting as he walked towards Hikari. Stopping by her side. "The deity suffers defeat, the Leader is dead. This way, the mission could be considered as completed, right?" Narukami asked. "But Master, I suggest you kill the upper echelons and elites of the Fallen Nightless. Another new Fallen Nightless might form." Hikari recommended it and Narukami shook his head. "No need, what She said is to annihilate Fallen Nightless. Not the ideology behind it. If we want to make sure another organization like Fallen Nightless doesn''t exist. That might be impossible, as long as there are people, there''s only trouble. "If I kill the upper echelons or the elite members, one of them might have the strength to build an entirely new organization like Fallen Nightless but with a different name. "Simply put, Her task is to annihilate the current Fallen Nightless. Not the next one after that and we already did it. "With their Leader and deity in him running away, it''s a good blow to them," Narukami explained. Hikari listened attentively and understood. "However, to make sure the organization is really erased. Let''s kill the entire upper echelons and one to two elites," said Narukami. Although what he just said was contrary to what he said earlier. There was still the possibility that the organization still stood even though their leader was dead. To make all risks zero, it was safe to do this. "Okay," Hikari nodded as her body turned to a flash of light before vanishing from the spot. The same goes for Narukami but he was engulfed by a black bud. . . . In the Fallen Nightless HQ meeting room. Rows of chairs were surrounding a round table. The atmosphere was solemn as no one talked. "I''ve got the news. Our Lord''s vessel ran away from the battle and His whereabouts are unknown," a man reported as his head looked down. "What?! Where did you get this information! It must be a fake! How dare you put down our Lord! Someone go execute him, Now!" An old man with white hair, a rough voice yelled as he was furious. The man who reported flustered, "It''s the truth! I have my source of information and it''s trustworthy! Have I not told all of you the right information all this time? Why would I have to lie in times like this?!" Why indeed. His argument made sense. After a long pause, one of them continued the discussion. "If the news is to spread. It would be bad for the organization. The believers will lose their faith and goal. The Lord descended but not with His body, rather into a vessel. "We can consider this as completing one of our main goals. Forgive for my next words are blunt, although He got defeated, He is out there. We should lay low until He comes back." If the organization survived the calamity they got now and choose to not stand out, waiting for Armageddon to return. The organization might prosper once more. With their deity by their side, it could be much more than that. Perhaps, they could reset the world! All the upper echelons had the same thought but there were some doubts in their heart. After all, the reality was not as smooth as they might think. "The strongest Sorcerers from the five major organizations are heading this way. Right now they are in a stalemate as our elite members face them but it''s only a matter of time before it breaks." Unlike Fallen Nightless who had their resources running low and the morale of the members dropped considerably. The Sorcerers on the other side were much better. Although a single member of the Fallen Nightless could defeat ten people of the same Level, only those at Level 8. Above that is impossible. It was quite hard for a single person to face ten Sorcerers at Level 9. The organizations used numbers to cover their weakness! "We cannot wait for a miracle. We must evacuate now!" The old man with a rough voice ordered. "Are you saying we abandon them? They are working hard for us and we leave them to rot?" "Are you crazy?! They are nurtured for many years and have used valuable resources! We''re throwing away our many years of hard work! Please reconsider this, Elder Drey!" The elite members were trained from when they were young and hypnotized so as to prevent betrayal and be loyal to them until their death. Furthermore, they were nurtured, and it was no joke how expensive and time-consuming it was. They were valuable weapon assets for the organization! It was a waste should they abandon them! "Shut your mouth! This is what they are for! We can find human weapons like them anytime and with our Lord by our side. The loss we had now will be replaced!" Elder Drey retorted as he had already got up from his seat and opened a secret passageway to the ground, hidden beneath a green statue of a woman elf with both hands raised, there were two orbs above her hands. The left one was a black orb and the right one was gold. Before this statue moved, the wall behind it transformed into an empty spot and so, the statue went in as it revealed the secret passageway, Elder Drey poured his spiritual energy into the two orbs. There was a specific amount of spiritual energy he had to pour. Exceeding it or not, the secret passageway would not open. It has to be precise. The two orbs change colors, black to red as blood and gold to white as jade. After which, the statue moved on its own to the side. Btw, the statue was on the corner. Along with many statues like it. Next to the elf lady was an orc with battle armor and an axe, next was a little girl with an emotionless face yet her eyes glowing red and so on, so forth. There were about ten statues of different races. Elf, orc, robot, humanoid dragon with scales covering part of his skin, a catgirl, wolf girl, fox girl, humanoid demon, a magical girl dressed in a cute dress, and last but not least, a man wearing a dark robe, he looked like an ancient magician with his pointy hat and robe reaching his legs. They were placed from left to right respectively in different positions. These were the ten dark angels under Armageddon''s command. Their power and strength were on a completely different scale and should one fight with Narukami. The latter were either badly injured or dead. Low chance of running away. His angels were ten times more powerful than His vessel. Seeing the upper echelons were hesitating, Elder Drey pressed. "Our lives are more important! If we live, the organization remains! Do you people want our hard work of blood and sweat to come to waste?!" The room descended into silence as they pondered with a rather solemn face. Elder Drey did not wait for their decision. Even though he wanted most of the upper echelons to survive, he valued his life more. With the current situation, every second matters.. If the one who caused this mess was an ordinary Sorcerer, perhaps Elder Drey would not be as panicked and terrified as he was right now. Chapter 138 - Ending It Once And For All (1) He had seen the report of what that mysterious intruder did. He killed 80% of the members who gathered in the main hall without getting caught! That feat was both terrifying and impressive. Elder Drey felt goosebumps just imagining if he was there, dying without knowing the cause. The other members did an autopsy as quickly as possible and they found out their blood vessels, internal organs, and brain was heavily injured, and it was roasted to black. They came up with many theories of what that mysterious intruder did. Of which many theories were messed up and quite disturbing. Then, a few minutes later to be precise. One of the upper echelons decided to follow Elder Drey''s suit. It was a woman in her thirties with a filled chest and long, white as jade legs. It was a sight to behold. Getting up from her seat, she approached the fox girl statue. Each of these statues had its passageway so that the upper echelons could confuse the enemy by splitting up. Seeing someone else following Elder Drey''s path, the others had their hesitation vanished. The woman was akin to a trigger which caused a big chain reaction. One after another, the upper echelons stood in front of every statue except one, however. They noticed before the statue of the ancient male magician, there was no one occupying it. Curious, they turned their heads around to find a middle-aged man wearing a black tuxedo with a pointy hat, black bow tie, and a cane on his side. He was sitting leisurely as he was reading a small yet thick book. It was the size of a child''s hand. Once in a while, he took a sip and immersed himself back in the book. This scene was bizarre and odd. They could not help but feel something''s odd. "Hey, Zero. Are you not coming?" Someone asked. But no answer from the other party. Silence fell in the room as the upper echelons felt restless. "Let''s just ignore him." One suggested and the other agreed. The woman upper echelons observed Zero before turning around and walking into the passageway. But, just as all of them were about to enter it. "Don''t you guys think it''s weird why there are ten of us? The same number as the angels He had?" Zero''s voice came from behind as he asked. He closed his book as put it on top of the table. They stopped what they were doing and turned around. "What are you trying to say?" One of them asked as they frowned. "Take the Leader for example. He became a vessel of our god. I don''t know if he''s happy or not as his body becomes one with the Lord. "However, the Leader''s death is certain. A body can''t share two souls. The more dominant and powerful will have the body." Armageddon used a small portion of His soul into the Leader''s body. Even though small, like Zero, had said. It was enough to kill him. The upper echelons listened attentively and Elder Drey felt restless. "So what? I do not have the time to hear your nonsense! I''m going ahead!" Elder Drey''s voice spread out to the entire room. "Calm down, Elder Drey. It only takes two minutes. Have I ever said something useless and nonsense?" Zero asked and all of them fell in thought. Indeed, has Zero done that? Nope! Zero rarely talks and his personality was eccentric but when he opened his mouth, it could be considered extremely valuable information as it frequently allowed them to think from different angles. Put it simply, Zero was like a consultant. If the meeting had no results, then asking Zero what they should do was always an option. Following this line of thought, Elder Drey said with hesitation, "...fine." "Thank you," said Zero as he nodded with a smile. Next, he retracted his line of sight to the upper echelons. "We upper echelons are not here from our strength but personally chosen by the Leader. Even among us, there was once a person from the lowest of social hierarchy and about to die on the side of the street. Does anyone know why?" Zero asked them. The organization was all about strength. Even the ranking system of the members favored the strong. However, in the upper echelon, strength was not of their concern. They could order a group of Sorcerers, which were many times stronger than them easily. Thus, not once did those members disdain and look down at the upper echelons but they could not do anything to their boss. They would be dead, no, probably get a ticket to something far worse than hell! "Is it because the Leader saw something special in us?" Someone guessed but wasn''t sure and so he ended it in a question. "Does he see us that much? You guys know more than anything how that guy is." Zero shook his head. "Just get to the point already!" Elder Drey urged. The restless feeling he had intensified even as we speak "Okay, okay. Calm down," he paused as he made a body language with his hands, which indicated to Elder Drey to settle down. "The reason why is, the Leader chooses us because each of us has a suitable body for the Lord''s angels. Frankly speaking, we''re tools to complete the Lord''s goal. "The organization is built because we want to reset the world but said otherwise to the deity we worshipped. What is His goal? Why is He helping us? Out of pity? His benevolence? "No, Armageddon only sees benefits. From here, I had my guess why He helped us. He wanted His angels to descend in this world without being discovered by other deities." Zero''s expression was solemn. His explanation shocked everyone here. It was unbelievable yet made sense. They did not know how to respond. Especially so for Elder Drey. He was the longest in the organization and had seen it grow like his child to adulthood. The deity he worshipped was also no different than a role model to him. As Armageddon saved him from a cruel and disturbing death. Well, in fact. It was the Leader who saved him, though, the Leader told Elder Drey that it was Armageddon''s will. Elder Drey, who was in a bad state, both in mind and body, felt that Armageddon had come to him to personally save him. At first, he was skeptical about the existence of the deity but the Leader proved one way or another, by then Elder Drey believed. He was touched and excited just to think that a powerful deity noticed his presence and even helped him! There was a sense of superiority and he felt special among his peers. Though today, he felt betrayed. The deity they worshipped this entire time is going to kill them in the end? How about the hard work we put in? What about the terrible things we did to you? Were our freedom and life going to be taken despite the things we had done? Though these questions appeared in their mind, they still could not accept them. "This is hard to believe," Elder Drey said with a heavy tone. The others agreed as they nodded. Then, one of them asked, "Is there any proof that could back your words?" "I have no materialistic proof but what I''ve done in the past is enough for you to consider it. Regardless, I''m not forcing all of you to believe my words, just take this as a warning. "If you are still alive that is." Zero''s lips abruptly curved and the upper echelons shivered! The woman felt something was missing and hurriedly yelled with heavy body language. "Everyone, watch out!" Zero got up off his seat and in a flash, he appeared in front of the upper echelons. The latter was an old man wearing a monocle on his eye. The old man''s eyes dilated as he was shocked. Zero sent a powerful punch at the old man''s head and his head blow up to pieces, or at least that''s what Zero thought when the woman kicked his abdomen with her right leg. Zero hurriedly protected himself with his arms. Her leg was glowing before fading away slowly. Meanwhile, Zero jolted away for a few meters as he stabilized himself. His legs were on the floor the entire time, forming two ditches on the ground and a trail of dust. Zero whistled as he did not expect one of the upper echelons to be strong. "Who are you?" The woman asked cautiously as she sized up Zero from top to toe, looking if something was different in him but futile. His looks were the same. "Isn''t the basic courtesy of asking someone else''s name to introduce yourself?" Zero returned the question. By doing this, he also indirectly implied he wasn''t Zero, but someone that looked like him. The upper echelons were surprised and felt ashamed. They had a high position in the organization yet someone disguised as one of their friends without even a single person noticing it! Chapter 139 - Shocking! "My name is Fesya. Who are you? Are you the friend of the intruder? Why are you attacking us?" She asked as she introduced herself. Following that were a bunch of questions. "You''re going to know who I am sooner than later. I''m the intruder, only myself." Zero was none other than Narukami. He had a powerful illusion. Tricking the Leader was anything but a trivial manner, let alone these guys which barely reach Level 6. There were two in Level 8 though. It was the woman, Fesya and Elder Drey. Anyway, Narukami had a reason why he didn''t bring those two names here, as they could be in danger. "Regarding why I attack you. How about you consider the things the organization had done this entire time?" spoke Narukami as he gave them a clue. Their expressions stiffened upon hearing his clue. Indeed, what they did was mischievous and hideous. It was normal in fact if they get a punishment, it would not be if they did not. And now, the time had arrived but was they willing to be punished like an obedient child? Hell no! With their dignity and pride, they could not accept it! More so that the punishment was something than death! It was obvious what that was going to be. "Don''t joke around, Zero!" One of them could not accept what was going on. The reality was hard. If the intruder was able to disguise himself as Zero. Then what happened to the original Zero? Only one answer, the original Zero was dead! There is no other explanation! But, they could not accept it, for the fact that Zero was quite powerful and hard to handle, as his ability was tricky to handle. Probably he was the only one who could face the intruder aside from the Leader. Unfortunately, he was killed and it was unexpected. . . . "Are you serious? You know Z?! Man, that dude is a pain in the butt! He always has this gloomy and solemn face, why is that?" Ryu pondered. In front of him was a man wearing a tuxedo, long hat, and had a cane lying down on his right side. He exuded the air of a scholar. He was none other than Zero! When Narukami trapped them in an illusion, which was the one that made them think they were in the real world but was not. Narukami sneaked behind Zero as the others in illusion. Before Zero got kidnapped, he saw the upper echelons as though they were dazing. He was confused and gradually became cautious. However, it was too late for that, as Narukami quickly sent him to his spatial world before he realized it. And when he did, Zero looked around for a few seconds and realized his surroundings had already changed. All black without light. Zero hurriedly raised his guard to the max with his eyes narrowed. "Where am I?" He asked himself, feeling bewildered and a bit anxious. He had been suddenly transported to a strange, dark place! Who would not? "Rest assured, I''ll not hurt you if you answer my questions truthfully." Narukami''s voice sounded from the dark. It was quite mysterious to Zero, as the voice was the one who did this. He did not even have the chance to struggle despite the fact that he was one of the strongest upper echelons. Surely, this person was someone extremely strong and all-powerful. If this person was the intruder, it was not weird at all that the Fallen Nightless reached this terrible predicament. "You''re the intruder?" Zero pondered, as he was making sure. "Is that the first thing you should ask? Aren''t you worried about your friends?" Narukami returned the question. Zero chuckled before shaking his head to the left and right, "Friends? Oh please, they are a bunch of useless people that only know how to speak at the top of their lungs and barely can do anything. "If not for me, it''s unknown what will happen to them." The last decision was always decided by him after all. If he was not there, how else were they going to decide? By asking the Leader''s opinion? If in every meeting that happened, the upper echelons were not dependent and had little use. It might be better for the Leader to disband the upper echelons as he was the one who decided in the end. Of course, the upper echelons were adults. They probably came up with something if Zero never existed. However, that did not deny the fact that they, in Zero''s eyes at the very least, were babies. "Can I take that from you that you don''t care about your friends?" Narukami asked. Zero snorted, "we''re not, to begin with, but as one of the upper echelons. Don''t you think it''s too arrogant for you to bring me here, to your hideout?" Zero believed this dark place was somewhere on Earth. The hideout of this intruder but in truth, it was nowhere close. "Don''t worry about me. You should worry yourself instead," Narukami replied. "That won''t do. Although I did not like my colleagues. I am still part of the Fallen Nightless and my belief in Him is no worse than them. "Taking you down is my job. Come out silently and remove the blindness in my eyes." His tone was confident. After some thought, he believed the darkness in his vision was coming from some sort of ability instead of a dark room. Narukami laughed in his mind upon this. He said something wrong so confidently, it was quite something. He was curious to see his face when learning the truth. Would he be ashamed or feel awkward about himself? "If I tell you that your vision isn''t from any ability but instead a world filled with darkness. Will you believe it?" Narukami said. "There''s no way a world filled with darkness exists. All living creatures and plants rely heavily on the sun and water. If you ask me, I don''t. "I think a world like that is a planet abandoned by the gods." He shook his head. If Narukami had his expression back, the edge of his lips would slightly lift as he formed a smirk. "What are you going to say if you meet that god?" Narukami suddenly asked. Zero wore a puzzled expression but reply nevertheless: "I would ask what the inhabitants did to the point that the god was so enraged that He abandon the planet." Narukami grunted in acknowledgment. "Enough talking, show yourself and fight me fair and square. You heroes of justice are fond of this, right?" "Sadly, I''m no hero. I''m just a man who does something I''m supposed to do. Your organization is big trash in the middle of the street but the people there are too lazy to clean it up. I''m the person who cleaned that up. "Tell me, does a guy cleaning the trash in the middle of the road count as heroes?" "What are you trying to say, here?" "Wow, you''re dumb. I thought you''re smart. Figure out yourself, smart guy," said Narukami calmly as he mocked Zero. "You''re dead!" Zero was infuriated. Although his eyes were useless, he might as well rely on his other senses. Against the odds, all of his senses get the same treatment! His expression contorted in fear as his complexity slightly turned pale. "What did you do? Am I dead? Is this the afterlife?" "Of course not. The afterlife isn''t as dark as this." "Then this place is¨C" he halted in the middle of his phrase as realization dawned upon him. "Realized it now? This is my spatial world. I can do everything here. That''s right, I am a god in this world." "...a god¡­" Zero softly muttered and as soon as he did that. The ground above him suddenly rose as high as the mountain. It was too sudden and Zero had to avoid it by tilting his body to the back and retreating a few steps. And these few steps were 10kms in total. After successfully retreating, he panted heavily as he rested his hands on his knee. He then lifted his head to see a hill and as if there was the sun. The sunlight shone upon it. As the hill was in darkness, Zero could not tell how it looked but now. He perceived it. A hill with green grass and flowers blooming like it was spring. Butterflies flapped their wings and the breeze of the wind passed through the flower field, flowers danced gracefully. It was a magnificent scene. Zero lost words to say. No, he had a lot of words in his mind but he cannot say them out loud. It was unknown why. Finally, after being silent for a few seconds, Zero uttered, "Amazing. So this is a god''s creation? He never showed this." At this moment too, his belief in Armageddon was greatly shaken. His purpose in life had entirely changed and he felt like a new world was opened in front of him. Zero kneeled to the ground as he hit his head so hard that one could hear a loud thud. "Please let me become your believer!" "...eh?" Narukami was stunned foolishly as he blinked a few times in confusion. Narukami was watching Zero from a distance as he was in the air. For him, the darkness here was no different than a day. However, when Zero suddenly wanted to become his believer, he was shocked and his expression returned. Chapter 140 - Zeros Cleanse Narukami went with it as he accepted Zero''s request. No harm either, only benefits. He needed as many Sorcerers to reveal the truth about All Beyond. When that happened, All Beyond would undoubtedly deploy all of its resources to kill him. Although dead come to everyone. That did not mean one would wait for it should it be before them. One might struggle and use every last strand of energy to save their lives. No exceptions to Narukami. He knew what might happen to him in the near future and so, doing this would benefit him a lot. Was he hesitant? Sort of. It was because Zero was one of the upper echelons. There was a high chance he was acting but in truth digging more information about Narukami Nevertheless, Narukami had many ways if Zero tried to black mailing or doing something which disrupt or in the way, Narukami would not hesitate to kill him. He was not being cruel. If not for Zero''s usefulness, Narukami might have killed him already. Without capturing him into his spatial world. Back to the present. Zero was chatting with Ryu. After learning that Zero knew Z was, Ryu asked more about that guy. "He''s older than you think so it''s normal his behavior is different than most people. Though, I understand a pattern in him." Zero smiled. "Pattern?" Ryu recited. "Nothing, so why are you here?" Zero pondered. He believed Ryu was here because he had become Narukami''s believer after experiencing something like him. "It''s a long story," Ryu chuckled awkwardly as he paused before continuing, "long story short, I almost lost control and killed Narukami." "Almost?! You already are!" Narukami''s voice echoed from the darkness as his tone slightly intensified. Zero was stunned as he heard his voice. His heart skipped a beat and fear slowly filled his heart. He gave Ryu a meaningful glance as he warned him, "hey? What are you doing? You''re going to make god mad!" Ryu retracted his line of sight to Zero. He looked at him strangely. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" "Earlier, what did you just say?" Asked Ryu as he was incredibly confused and slightly doubted his ears. Did I hear it right? This guy calls Narukami a god! What the actual f is going on here?! I''ve only been here for a few hours and Narukami has already got a powerful guy following him? How charismatic was this guy? Ryu did indeed listen to Zero''s stories but halfway through, he felt sleepy and his mind went black at the exact part where Zero told the story of him becoming Narukami''s believer. "Are you dumb or your mind had already gotten old? I''ve said it before, I want to become his, no, ''His'' first believer." Zero emphasized the word ''His''. "This may be late. What is your name?" Zero asked. Ryu''s wandering mind went back to reality. "...yes." "What?" Zero frowned as he was bewildered. He probably thought, I''m asking your name yet you answer it with yes?'' Are you serious? Is it possible this guy is playing with me while I''m being serious? Zero''s expression slightly darkened. Ryu noticed this and he had the expression of fear as he backed off a few steps as Zero slowly came to his side. Ryu raised his hand in front of his chest, indicating Zero to stop. "Hey, what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly like that?" Ryu asked with a stiffened smile. Zero was someone who used to be in a high position. Everyone looked up to him and none dared to mess around with him. Though it made him feel lonely as he had a few people to interact with, it did feel good to be feared. Yet this kid who could be his descendant kidding around while he was serious? How brazen he was! As though reading his mind, Narukami said, "Zero, don''t scare your senior. Be it his age or power, he''s still earlier than you. Don''t you think it''s too much killing him just because he was in a daze? "Also, one more thing. Know your place, maggot." In the last words, his voice was deep and cold. Zero halted his movements and his entire being greatly shivered. His heart skipped a beat and currently, it was pounding quite hard. Sweat flowed down across his cheeks to his chin. "This is not in organization but in my world. Don''t you think you''re getting ahead of yourself? Doing everything you wanted just because I have mercy on you? "Fool, don''t get too confident in yourself. Ryu, you can do anything to him. Even if he died, that is not a problem." Just like that, Narukami ended his talk and went back to reality. "He''s really mad. Zero, I suggest you not do anything reckless." Ryu gave advice and Zero hesitatingly accepted it before sighing in resignation. In my former organization, everyone is chosen randomly without looking at strength and here, the one with the highest position is the older one around here. Which means those with Narukami the longest held the highest position in this spatial world. *What are you going to do?" Zero asked cautiously. He might kill himself as long as Ryu said so. Zero retreated a few steps as his eyes on Ryu''s clueless face. "Why are you walking back? I''m not going to do anything to you." "You''re saying that so I lower my guard down!" Zero retorted. "You''re overthinking too much. Not like it''s going to happen," said Ryu as he shook his head. "It will be in the next few minutes!" However, as he walked back. Something odd happened. His legs suddenly stuck on something! Downward his gaze, he saw green vines coiling his legs around. Zero immediately knew what was going on. In this place, even if he hide or run, no matter how hidden or far he ran. He could not escape. This was anything but a simple truth yet sometimes, the more simple the truth was, the harder for one to accept it. "Damn it!" Zero yelled to the sky as he casted his gaze to Ryu. Zero''s expression was contorted in rage and hatred. A moment ago he felt relieved as he was saved but it was naive and pathetic he was to think like that. Ryu had reached his side and patted his shoulder as he chuckled. Saying right before his left right, Ryu said, "Dumbass, there''s no way I would hurt you. However, can you tell me how many crimes you''ve committed?" Ryu ended his sentence with a question. Zero abruptly had a bad feeling. "I''m the upper echelons of one of the most sinister and hideous cult organizations in the world. Does that answer you?" As one of them. It was beyond number on how many people Zero had killed. Although he was not dirtying his hands, his mouth was dirty. He ordered the members to kill, plunder, ensuing chaos secretly or openly, and last but not least, using children to increase the members'' efficiency in leveling up. To Ryu, it was disgusting. Horribly disgusting that he almost puked, though, thanks to his tough will and body, he endured it and swallowed back the stomach content. "I see. I''m a man that always keeps my words. But still, that does not mean you''re safe." Ryu shook his head. "What are you talking about. What are you going to do with me?!" Zero flustered. Ryu ignored his words. He was not as naive and soft as Asahi. He was more or less different from him, maybe Ryu could surpass Narukami, for better or worse. Turning his head around and walking away, he waved his hands as he ignored Zero''s question, "Enjoy the gift from a senior. You should be honored." After he said this, hands rose from the ground as they were trying to get up from the soil. Zero''s eyes dilated to a tip of a pen. "They are¡­ ghouls? But different, it''s as if they are highly corrupted from Foul energy. No, not as if but that is the case!" Zero with vast knowledge in his mind identified the monsters quickly and had many things to deal with them. However, there were far too many of them. If he went all out, another ghoul would come out from the ground, replacing its friend. This happened a few times already and so, Zero gradually lost his spiritual energy. "What are they?! They are like skeletons but harder to deal with! These enemies cannot even be touched." Zero was shocked and impressed. This was the first time Zero had seen something like this. He had killed undead monsters like skeletons. One must crush its head to small fragments so they won''t gather its skeletal parts back to one. Then how about ghouls? They have no physical body and almost the same as a ghost, only ghouls want blood and suck spiritual energy to dry the most by the way Chapter 141 - Bizarre "There''s no end to them. At this rate, I''m going to die by these ghouls! O, Lord! Please forgive me for acting arrogantly and rudely to my senior!" However, there was no response. Zero''s expression slightly changed to that of fear and his movements started to slow down as they become sluggish. He panted really hard that you could hear his breath. "Huff¡­ huff¡­" Sweat flowed down as he halted his attacks and the creatures attacked him, or so he thought when he realized they were also stopped. Zero narrowed his eyes upon the encounter and felt it odd. But he was delighted. Since the enemies did not come at him, he might as well use the opportunity to deal some lethal blow to them or make a run for it. Unfortunately, as soon as he had the intention and moved. The black shadow in humanoid figure creatures moved too. Simultaneously, more than twenty of them launched an attack at him. Zero''s eyes dilated as he erased his intention of attacking and went full-on defense. He had no intention of abandoning this world. Zero saw these black creatures'' weapons two inches away from him and he prepared himself for pain. Ready to use his barrier at the most limit too. This also meant he had little trust in his barrier and the latter could be broken as the black creatures were powerful in numbers. "Come!" Zero was about to activate his barrier when he saw that the black creatures stopped midair as if a video was being paused. Zero was bewildered but he felt his tense shoulders loosened greatly and silently heaved a sigh of relief. "Phew." "You figure out the pattern? Impressive. Alright, that should be enough for a warning but next time. "Try not to get ahead of yourself, brat." Narukami''s tone was solemn and deep. His killing intent spilled out. It was quite intense. Zero felt the air around him getting heavier and he was crushed by the pressure. His breathing was harder as seconds went by. So stifling! Zero thought to himself as though he was drowning in water and desperate for air. This feeling lasted for a few seconds before vanishing as if nothing had happened. Zero quickly breathed as he greedily absorbed the air into his lungs. The coolness of the air could be felt in his lungs. With this, Zero could relax a little but it did not last long as he was reminded by Narukami of his situation. "That''s all my words. You can go meet your senior, see you later." After that, Narukami cut off the connection from his spatial world to reality. Zero lost his footing and his vision changed. Before this happened though, Zero instinctively closed his eyes. A few seconds later, he realized the darkness in his vision had brightened. Opening his eyes, he saw a person closing his eyes as he sat in a lotus position. Spiritual energy''s fluctuation could be felt as it gradually restored in his body. "A Sorcerer? Furthermore a low-Level one? This kid is my senior? How annoying." Zero cursed out loud yet Ryu did not hear his words as he was immersed in recuperating. Finally, after Ryu felt he had recovered greatly. He opened his eyes and saw a man in a tuxedo suit with a long black hat, bowtie, and a cane. He carried a scholar vibe and Ryu had a feeling the guy before him was intelligent and knew a lot of things. The guy reminded Ryu of his favorite fictional character from a popular web novel series. Ryu forget who the character was and remembered it started with K and the character was the protagonist. "Who are you?" Ryu pondered. As soon as he did that. Ryu''s expression changed as he focused on something. He occasionally nodded his head a few times, as if listening from someone Zero could not perceive or see. "Alright, I get it now. So you''re his, pfft." Ryu hold out his laugh but could not and so, he covered his mouth. But still, Ryu was laughing heartily in the end. Zero slightly raised one of his brows as he was slightly confused. Is this kid okay? If the kid is normal despite the fact his strength is lower than mine. I understand but not only did this kid laugh at him, but he was also playing in such a tense scene! Narukami, who was talking with the upper echelons, was the moment when they were discussing what they should do. Narukami effortlessly split his consciousness into the spatial world and observed them. This told itself that Narukami had no trust towards Zero, observing them was to make sure Ryu was okay. The first thing Narukami noticed was Ryu''s confused expression, as well as the alertness there. Through spiritual transmission, Narukami told everything about Zero. From how he was one of the upper echelons of Fallen Nightless to how he was temporarily forgiven from his death. When the black creatures attack. Zero''s fate should end there but seeing the usefulness in his, Narukami chose not to. Ryu was against the idea of working together with a villain, or rather, a former one. There were many Sorcerer out there, which was a thousand times better than this ba**ard. Although weak, their personality was what made them different. Like heaven and earth, if not. Narukami had prepared Ryu''s argument and calmly counter it with his own. Which made sense, was easy to understand, and erased all Ryu''s doubts. "You really can do anything, huh?" Ryu accidentally asked out loud. "?" Question marks appeared on Zero''s face. "Nothing," Ryu simply replied. At the same time, Narukami responded: "I can''t do anything. I just do what I''m supposed to do." His tone was that of denial and quite humble. Ryu thought this was the case but he knew it was not. He get the gist feeling that Narukami could get anything he wanted if he tried. Thinking about that, he could not help but compare himself to him, and yes, they could not be compared. The difference was too huge, like heaven and earth. If this was a game, Ryu would be like a character with medium-grade equipment. Average ATK while Narukami was a character with godly equipment which could kill strong monsters easily! Jealous flared in his heart. Ryu knew it was bad to have that, he was a human nevertheless. Fortunately, the jealousy was not especially powerful or intense. Just passed by like a stranger walking by him on the street. [I''ll go along with your plan. If you complete your goal, can you kill him?] Ryu pondered through spiritual transmission. [That''s heartless, you know? I thought you''re the type that hates killing lives?] Narukami asked curiously. He was a bit surprised when he heard Ryu''s slightly cruel suggestion. Alright, it''s not slightly, it was quite cruel. [I''m not Asahi. I would not hesitate to deal with bad guys, even if they are joining our team or not. That doesn''t mean their sins have disappeared.] Ryu''s voice was serious. Since he said so with that kind of tone. Narukami put his words into consideration. He also had the same thought but perhaps he softened, he felt that it was quite cruel. He did not know why but he got a feeling that Zero was unlike the ordinary upper echelons. Before his thoughts wander any further. Straying from the path. [Alright, I''ll think about it. For now, treat him as a friend,] said Narukami through spiritual transmission [Do you think I could do that? He''s one of the upper echelons of an enemy''s organization, you know? That''s like working together with a bully and I will always be on high alert all the time, for I was afraid he would attack me once I lowered my guard! I can''t rest in peace at this rate!] He explained. After a short pause, Narukami replied as he chuckled, [heh, don''t worry. This is my world, do you think an ant could fight a god? I can easily crush him with my eyes closed.] Narukami assured him. Ryu fell silent as he silently pondered and began to feel safe. He nodded as he pretended to threaten Narukami [okay, I''ll trust you but if you fail to protect me. I will hunt you to death and make sure to curse you of bad luck for an entire lifetime!] [Go ahead and try. It might be fun,] calmly responded Narukami. Not expecting his answer to be like that, Ryu sighed in resignation. A fool was trying to trick Narukami. Instead of the reaction he wanted, Narukami''s voice was extremely calm as if Ryu possessed no strength to deal with him. Ryu sighed as he felt it was useless to fight against Narukami''s decision. He turned his head to Zero, approached him, and reached out his hand. "Ryu," he introduced himself with little interest. Zero smiled as he firmly shook Ryu''s hand. "You can call me Zero, nice to meet you, senior!" "Senior?!" Ryu was shocked. Most of all, he felt quite bizarre being called a senior by someone many times older than him. His dignity won''t allow him. Chapter 142 - Peaceful Life "Please, don''t call me that," said Ryu as he laughed awkwardly. "No, it is a must. You''re with the Lord the longest," he responded rightfully. "Lord?" Ryu wore a puzzled expression on his face as he slightly tilted his head. After short thinking, he figured out what was going on. The edge of Ryu''s lips slightly twitched. So that''s what happened, that guy. He turned one of the upper echelons to his follower. I don''t know if I should be surprised or not¡­ "I see, then can you call me by name? That much is alright, yes?" Hesitated, Zero replied, "... Okay." It was Ryu who wanted him to call him by his name so it should be okay. "Your body has his scent," said Zero abruptly. "What?" "Sorry for asking this but did you know a person with the name Z?" Zero asked but did not expect much. However, the answer Ryu gave surprised him. "Yeah, I know him. But we''re not that close though, but Shinra knew him quite well." "Who is Shinra?" Zero asked. *He is the Lord''s name," Ryu casually responded. Although he did not get used to calling Narukami, Lord. He had to since the person before him was going to be his partner in future events. "Isn''t it impolite to call the Lord by his name?" Zero pondered with his forehead creased as he frowned. "It''s okay, he''s not the type of deity to make things harder from small issues. Oh right, you do know that Narukami is not really a deity, right?" Ryu asked for confirmation. If Zero thought that Narukami was a deity like Armageddon or Amaterasu, things might take a rather troublesome turn. Therefore, it was better to erase any misunderstanding here and now. "I am aware but in this dark world, he. No, He is omnipotent. I saw it with my own eyes, he made a hill easily." That''s enough to impress him? I thought Narukami showed him he made sea and mountains but a hill, that''s unexpected, Ryu said inwardly. "Okay, then about Z. I have a few questions. Are you serious? You know Z?! Man, that dude is a pain in the butt! He always has this gloomy and solemn face, why is that?" Ryu pondered. . . . "Accept reality, you fools. I am not Zero." The upper echelons'' expression stiffened as their expression went grim. "You idiots should know what happens next. Why don''t you give up? It''s to save time too," Narukami suggested. "What an arrogant ba**ard!! You''ll die at the hands of our members, Fesya and Elder Drey!" One of them furiously said and others followed. "That is right! You''re dead meat, you bastar*! They could destroy mountains to oblivion within seconds and had killed talented genius Level 9 Sorcerers of the various major organizations! You alone are not enough to deal with them!" "You only haste your death by provoking us!" Insults came out of their mouths as they spurted out their saliva. Narukami''s expression was calm. "Look! He stayed silent! I think he''s so afraid that he cannot say a word!" A person laughed heartily and the others joined him. Fesya and Elder Drey looked at each other. They can tell that the person disguising himself as Zero was powerful from his aura alone. Earlier, they had not noticed it but now they did. They felt chills running through their spine. The aura ''Zero'' exude was faint yet terrifying and pressured both experts. The members with low Levels could not detect it so they were clueless. When they urged the both of them to fight Zero, Fesya silently cursed them for being an idiot. You''re weak and you hide behind me, that should be enough but you have to provoke the intruder! How do these fools become upper echelons in the first place?! Right, the intruder said something about this earlier. Fesya frowned as she had something in her mind. Could not hold it any longer, she asked rather abruptly, "Where do you get the speculation from?" "Speculation?" Narukami was confused. "Ten angels, ten upper echelons. Armageddon wants to use our bodies for His angels." Fesya filled the clue and Narukami finally understood what he was talking about. "It''s something that suddenly comes into my mind. Speculation without any proof to be precise. You can believe it or not, though, I don''t think all of you have the time." "What are you going to do to us?" Fesya asked as she kept her expression calm. Seeing that Fesya had no intention of fighting Narukami, the others were disappointed and looked at her in disdain. Aware of their gazes, Fesya shot them a glare and they shifted their vision as they hurriedly dodge her terrifying look. Narukami noticed this and felt it was a bit comical. "The usual, a golden ticket to something worse than death," Narukami replied to his question. Narukami knew Fesya was aiming for negotiation but in his eyes, it was futile. Once his decision was set, it might be impossible to change it. Unless In a few situations. All of the members gulped their saliva as they were anxious. Elder Drey''s expression was as white as paper. "You''re not going to take my life! Take this, Annihilation art: Exploding Fist!" Elder Drey attacked Narukami in panic. "Elder, No!" Fesya warned him but it was late. Far too late that if she tried to stop him by force, she might get injured. Elder Drey rushed to Narukami''s side as he aimed his glowing fist, brimming with powerful and destructive energy, at Narukami''s abdomen. However, Narukami was one step quicker. He drew out a pitch dark blade and slashed at him. It cut deep through his chest. Elder Drey''s movement stopped as he collapsed to the ground with eyes rolled back, showing the white part of his eyes. His life force decreased considerably before fading away. The members noticed the sudden event was bewildered and terrified to the core. "He is¡­ Dead." One of them said in disbelief and could not accept the reality. The next one on the floor would be them and they hoped this was anything but a nightmare. "This is a nightmare! That''s right, this is a nightmare! None of this is real!" One of them yelled as if get an idea. However, the scent of blood said otherwise. Deep down, Fesya was hoping the same but she shook her head. The reality was always like this. Full of sorrow and filled with troubles. A place where actions and consequences were heavily connected like chains. What they''ve done all these years, was today''s consequences. Fesya fully accepted such a day but that did not mean she was willing to go down just like that. "You''re our judge and decide how we are going to be punished. We are aware something like today is going to happen sooner or later but don''t expect us to go down like an obedient child!" Fesya''s aura exploded as her entire being was covered in a golden glow. Her clothes changed to golden armor, she had a sword and shield, two angelic wings on her back with some dark feathers. A Valkyrie form? Narukami was shocked but it was hidden well. "Valkyries are respectable and honorable warriors. For you to end up in this kind of place, you''re a disgrace to all Valkyries!" Narukami stood as his tone slightly intensified. "What do you know?!" Fesya rushed forward at Narukami. The latter did not bother to dodge or parry. He accepted it wholeheartedly. As expected, as soon as he got hit. Narukami''s body was like a ragdoll as he got tossed for a few meters, crashing through the walls. Fesya had no intention of letting him rest and so, she continued her attacks as she slashed down Narukami. Before that, however. She chased after him as her body turned into a white ray of light. Appearing by Narukami''s side, Fesya slashed down her sword at Narukami''s stomach. Boom! Unexpectedly, Narukami did not get slashed to half! His body was still intact as he went down with great speed as he penetrated floors. After the slash, Fesya felt her right hand go numb and slightly ache. "What a tough body. It''s as if cutting through a dragon''s scale but even that cannot be compared with his body. "What is he made of? He can''t be a cyborg, right?" Narukami stopped as he crashed at the lowest floor, which was the underground prison. Boom! His impact caused a massive crater. The entire floor shook greatly as though there was an earthquake. The prisoners covered their heads with their hands in fear. Leaving the crater, Narukami came out of the center with barely any scratches except his clothes torn apart. He was like a beggar. Patting his body a few times to get rid of the dust on his body, Fesya came down to his side with her majestic wings. Looking down at him, she asked, "What are you?" "Just a guy who wants to live peacefully." "Then why don''t you just leave us alone? We can guarantee you that. A peaceful life is easily gained as long as you cut all of your bonds with anything related to mysticism." "That''s precisely the reason.. I won''t have a peaceful life as long as mysticism in this world exists." Chapter 143 - Tell Yourself Or Become Mine "You want to erase mysticism from the face of the earth? Impossible! Are you out of your mind? It is part of this universe and without it, perhaps things might turn for the worse!" Fesya argued. "Also, everything in this universe has a purpose and none has no purpose. If something is missing, it will cause a serious chain reaction!" "I''m aware of that." Narukami straightened his body. "Then, why? Do you genuinely want the world to be in danger because of your selfish desire?" Fesya asked. "I don''t want to hear it from a woman like you. Using her child as a sacrifice without the intention of helping them. You should reflect on yourself more before advising someone and that includes your enemy." After a short pause, Fesya spoke with determination, "I must kill you here, right now! You''re a dangerous threat to this world! Hiiiya!" She let out a warcry as she stabbed her sword in the air. It cracked as soon as the blade penetrated the empty air. Shortly thereafter, Fesya loudly said, "Space Sword Technique: Transmigration!" Her sword let out a bright, golden glow. It then exploded as it spread to the entire prison. Everyone lost their vision as they were blinded by the explosion of light. Narukami protected his body from the strange event but it was futile. The light penetrated through his shield and hit him. Everything was engulfed by the explosion before slowly fading out. However, when it did. What appeared in Narukami''s recent position was nothing. There was no one else! Fesya looked around as she intensified her spiritual energy as she scanned the area. Making sure if Narukami was alive or not. Knowing everything was okay, Fesya let out a heavy sigh. "What a foolish human, wanting to erase mysticism from this world to live peacefully? Why don''t you just erase your memory about it and live normally? "Consider it as bad luck you met me." Fesya smiled. "I see, I see. So that''s what is going on." Narukami nodded a few times as if he figured something out. Fesya was puzzled as she was shocked. She was very sure of sending Narukami to another world. Millions of light-years away from Earth. If he could go back, it should take billions of years! What was going on?! Slowly turning her head to the source, Fesya was stunned as she saw Narukami. Not only was he fine, but he also looked rather happy? The reason for that question mark at the end was because Fesya was not sure. Narukami had an emotionless face yet she could faintly tell that Narukami was happy. "How did you get here?" Fesya wondered. "It''s just a teleportation spell. Not like I don''t have any. Now then, can you tell me what an angel is doing in this world?" Narukami replied before asking back. "What are you talking about?" Fesya tilted her head to the side. "Do not underestimate me. I''m more familiar with angels. Better than anyone else in the world." His words were not arrogant but a fact. He once had an army of angels in one of his past lives and even mated with one. Ah, good times. "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I''m a human, I am no angel. Why are you talking nonsense? Right, you want to erase mysticism out of this world. I guess your mind already messed up." Narukami chuckled with a calm expression. "Still playing, huh? Very well, then will this be enough?!" Narukami spread out his arms as powerful lightning flickered. It had an output of ten hundred billion volts! A person could turn to ashes! No, the entire world would suffer a huge blow! Fesya felt chills when she saw the enormous power behind his lightning. "How could lightning be this powerful? Are you trying to destroy the world?!" Fesya''s tone slightly intensified. A single lightning strike was enough to destroy a few countries! The impact was no different than a few nuclear bombs! The person before her was a walking calamity! "Hey¡­ Wait!" Fesya tried to stop Narukami. "Admit it that you''re an angel and I''m going to stop." "Seriously, I don''t know what you want me to do! I''m a human! If I became a vessel of an angel, I should''ve noticed it and my personality should be changed! "What a dedication to hide oneself. Enjoy this, then!" Narukami aimed his right arm at Fesya. Lightning gathered at the tip of his index finger, accumulating energy and size gradually increasing to a purple marble. In the next moment, it was launched at Fesya. The latter felt imminent danger and felt death was slowly closing his scythe on her, ready to harvest her life. The purple bolt was small but it was enough to kill her to ashes once it hit her. Just thinking about it was terrifying. A small thing killed her without struggle, it was undoubtedly a frightening thing. "Tsk, fine! I admit it! I''m an angel! I silently enter this body and even my Lord not notice it!" Fesya clicked her tongue before confessing the truth before her death. Although the body she possessed was not hers, finding a suitable vessel was quite hard. It was as though finding a gold blood type. Even further, her soul might get injured. She felt bad things might happen if she got hit. Something more terrifying than hell itself. Left with no choice, here we are. Fesya admitting the truth. Narukami fulfilled his promise as he retracted his right hand. The lightning bolt halted before gradually going Narukami''s way, seeping into his body. Fesya felt relieved and her incredibly tense shoulders loosened. He exuded a sigh of relief. "That''s a close call." Fesya''s body somehow turned weak. She rested her hands on her knees as if she had just done something extremely tiring. Her face was slightly pale as she was breathing quite fast. "Huh? What is wrong with me? I lost my strength to stand." Fesya collapsed to the ground with her equipment dropped. She did not have the strength to lift her sword and shield. The wings behind her returned to her back and vanished from sight. *This feeling, what is it again?" Fesya pondered curiously and weakly. Her body slightly, oh wait, no. Not slightly but like crazy. It was as though she was trembling due to the low temperature. "That''s fear," Narukami pointed it out as he came to her side. This happened so quickly that Fesya had not noticed it! So fast! This might be his true strength. Doesn''t that mean he hid it the entire time?! Do I have a chance to win against him? Fesya shook her head as she threw the belief away. Not in a vessel anyway but in her body, she believed she could defeat Narukami. "Fear... I have not felt it in many centuries." She paused as she lifted her head to Narukami. "What''s your name?" Fesya asked. She had no idea the identity of the mysterious intruder was. She thought the identity was the one in the dark but it was her all along. With his fingers, Narukami raised his six fingers. "You''re him, but why did you attack us? I heard you work for Amaterasu, you''re Her underling?" Narukami shook his head, "I am not. We simply work together for mutual benefits." He disliked being under someone else. Probably the arrogance he got from his past lives or dignity. Either way, his relationship with Amaterasu was not that of master and subordinate. "What are you going to do with me?" She asked, slightly looking forward to it. Narukami slightly frowned as he felt a bit odd. "Join with your friend, Zero." Fesya smiled bitterly. "I guess that''s the only outcome huh? Very well, take my life then. It''s a pity though, this vessel is rather suitable to my soul." Abruptly, Narukami went to her neck and sniffed it. A woman''s scent entered his nostrils. It was pleasant. "Hey, what are you doing?" Fesya''s cheek was slightly red and it was ticklish when Narukami''s breath hit her neck. Narukami endure his instinct as soon as he smelt her scent but it burst out without apparent reason. Narukami opened his mouth, showing two sharp fangs as they embedded deep into her neck. Fesya moaned in pain but to Narukami. It sounded hot and woke up the lust in him. Thankfully, he could endure that. Blood flowed down her neck. Narukami let go of his mouth and get away from her. "Angel''s blood is delicious than I thought. I might get addicted," Narukami licked his tongue. Fesya looked at Narukami in disbelief. She can''t help but blurt out, "So I''m your food, now?" Narukami shrugged his shoulders, "Do you want to?" "I¨C" She halted as she hesitated, her eyes darted around, "No, I rather get tortured than becoming your food." "If you get tortured, your blood still spilled out. Do you think I''ll let such good delicacies go waste? Your blood is akin to a twenty million dollars golden chocolate.. Even if it dropped to mud, no one in the right mind would leave it like that." Chapter 144 - Shaken His words made sense and Fesya wasn''t sure how to argue back. "You''re not going to kill me?" Fesya frowned as she asked. Narukami shook his head, "Why would I? I found good food without crossing the line." If Fesya was an angel of a good deity, he might have to think twice or thrice but a different story for Fesya. Who was from an evil deity. He would make good use of her. Have mercy on her? Cruel? Heartless? Compared to the things this dark angel had done, this could be considered as light but to her, it was worse than being torture. A high being which served a god, ended up becoming the food of a mortal. How humiliating.. There was one time where she annihilated an entire branch of one of the five major organizations. The story was. She got captured but then escaped by massacring everyone there. Even the small city near it followed suit. It was a terrible incident which could cause sensation and panic to the public. Fortunately, depending on how you view it. The news was covered by the government and All Beyond. However, this simply encouraged Fallen Nightless to cause more chaos, but still, don''t think that All Beyon and the four major organizations let them free. After this incident, they teamed up and did a huge sweep. As a result, small to medium Fallen Nightless bases were erased from earth. According to data, 50% of total bases were annihilated. Five important bases were destroyed. Fallen Nightless suffered tremendously and had to lay low. "Do you think I''ll follow your words because I can''t fight you back? Remember that this is not a real body, only a vessel." Festa sneered. Immediately afterward, Fesya slightly opened her mouth and bit her tongue. At least she tried to as Narukami paralysed her by lighting. Her body charred black as smoke went to the air. A sharp burning smell from her yet Narukami was not bothered closing his nose. In the next moment, she was engulfed by his shadow.and disappeared as she was in his spatial world. "That''s two, eighth left. Though, others might be harder to capture. With Zero, a vessel for the strongest angel serving Armageddon and Fesya, said to be an angel masters at making strategies, in my world. It is certain that others will start to be wary." Especially so for Armageddon, once He hear the news. He had to think twice before showing Himself. Two angel vessels he spent a lot of time finding suddenly vanished. That was like looking for fruits in the desert but then you lost all the fruits the moment you looked away! Narukami vanished from the spot as he had got what he wanted. No point staying any longer. Hmm? Rescuing the prisoners? No need, the five major organizations on their way here. They would be the one who took care of the rest. What he had to do now was to kill the remaining eight upper echelons. With the time given by Fesya, they probably already went into the passageway. With all of them going in different ways, it was marked that it would be harder to find them. Narukami wasn''t that troubled, though. No matter how far they ran, he would chase them until the end of the earth. Appeared at the meeting room. He found no one there except Elder Drey. Strange, he was the one who wanted to run away the most yet he stayed behinD, Narukami probably thought. "You''re not running?" Narukami calmly asked . "No matter how far I run, you still catch up. I have a vision that you will catch me when I want to live in the world the most." "Vision? When do you want to live the most? What did you see?" Narukami pondered curiously. What was it that made him want to live this world so badly? "After I ran away, I did not make any contact with the Fallen Nightless and lived peacefully like an ordinary mortal. After that, I met a little girl which changed my life once and for all. But then it happened, your army appeared before my eyes and kill everyone I care about, leaving me alone. Instead killing me, you let me live. "You''re a monster. I thought I''m the bad guy all along but you''re¡­ You''re a devil in human skin!" Well, that''s kinda true if you consider one of my past lives. Though, I don''t want to become one if given the chance, Narukami reply inwardly. "That''s impossible, why would I kill innocent people to make you suffer? There are hundreds of ways to do that without using reality." Narukami shook his head as he did not believe anything Elder Drey said. "Hah! I would like to see you try!" He coldly snorted. "By the way, what does the city you live in look like?" Narukami abruptly asked. Elder Drey frowned as he paused. Hesitated, he replied truthfully, "It''s in the countryside. It''s a village far from the city and close to the forest and surrounded by mountains." That''s a good place for retirement, maybe I should consider that, Narukami said to himself as he made a mental note. "That''s oddly specific. Are you making stuff up?" Narukami asked doubtfully. "My ability is given by my Lord as a reward for gaining His trust and getting acknowledged," he replied arrogantly. Pondering for a short moment if Narukami should say what was in his mind, he said, "What is Armageddon''s title?" "He is God of Destruction, isn''t that common knowledge?" "Other than that. Such as, Amaterasu, her other names are The Great Deity, Great Woman Of The Sun, and Great Spirit Woman." Pinching his chin, Elder Drey fell in deep thought. Hei, hei. This is your deity your worshipping. How can''t you not know His other names. I begin to doubt your not His devout believer. "God of Chaos, One Who Rules the Darkness, Master of All Deception¡­" At this moment, Elder Drey felt like everything came to light. As if everything made sense. "You''re saying the vision I got is all a lie?! But this whole time, everything it showed has really happened, except this event¨C¨C I''ve always checked the fate of this organization yet something like this is never shown. "But if this is something like I thought, why? Does He want the things He built destroyed? If He does not deceive me, something like this won''t happen." Elder Drey became sceptical. I think She also plays a role here. She wants to destroy you guys so badly, after all. Narukami thought to himself. She referred to Amaterasu and how She did it. Narukami could guess one or two. "Impossible! He will never deceive us, His believers! He only deceived His enemies, not allies!" "Ally? Don''t you think you get ahead of yourself here? A deity like Him, one who had killed countless deities, angels, planets, and people, is your ally? Don''t make me laugh, you damn brat! "He''s nothing but a piece of sh1t who uses everything he could get as his chess pieces! Including his angels! He never cared about you! "There are a lot of people out there experience the same thing as you lots and finding people like you is easy for that bas**ard!" Narukami was truly furious albeit his expression was calm. It was contradictory to his intensified, infuriated voice. Elder Drey fell silent. He could not accept the fact that Narukami called him a brat but the more he listened, he chose to shut up. What he had said was I deed true although Elder Drey did not want to accept it. He had seen how many terrible actions his deity had done but he believed it was all necessary. After all, it happened to them, not him. Now though, he was in a position where his belief was shaken. What he should do in such a position? Keep believing or being ignorant? If chosing the latter, well, sometimes, ignorant was a bliss. But, the thing here, it did notadt long. Suffering would happen sooner or later. Also, could he stay save as Narukami was before him? He could kill him as easy as smashing an ant. However, this whole time, Narukami did not move, yet, he talked to him. "What do you know?!" "I don''t know anything and we are strangers, heck, we''re enemies but seeing you, a man deeply deceived by your idol, your deity. I can''t help but to say that. "I''m not a saint but that didn''t mean I''ll let a fool like you die without knowing the truth. You should consider it, before everything is too late." "Even everything I''ve done? You still want me to consider for what I''ve done?" "Yes," Narukami nodded calmly as he added without waiting for Elder Drey''s response, "Of course, that doesn''t mean you''ll get away unpunished. Nothing''s a free lunch in this world. "You know that very clearly, right?" Elder Drey slightly nodded his head in agreement. Nothing was free, that was an unspoken rule in this world. No happiness could be gained without pain and no peace could be gained without a fight. One had to do something to get what they want, not from hope or waiting for a miracle But from their own actions.. That was how one get their goals. Chapter 145 - Changing "Then what am I supposed to do?" Elder Drey asked but then shook his head as he continued, "Never mind. Today is the day I died. There is no need to think about it." Elder Drey retracted his gaze to Narukami as he asked, "What''s your name, boy?" "Narukami Shinra." Narukami introduced himself with his real name. "Narukami¡­ you tell me your name, why?" Elder Drey asked as he was baffled. He did not expect an answer at all. "Why are you so surprised? You miss the part where that name could also be fake," said Narukami as he tricked him. "That''s true¡­ Nevertheless, that''s a good name. Is your goal to become a deity?" Elder Drey casually asked. It was as though he had forgotten what had happened. "No, it''s a drag. Enough chit-chat, time for you to go," said Narukami as he ended the conversation. After that, he raised his arm to his shoulder and aimed it at Elder Drey. "I see, this is it then," said Elder Drey. His tone was low and weak, extremely tired as well. His deity betrayed him. All the hard work he put into Armageddon was all for naught. It was painful. Elder Drey''s heart felt like it was torn to pieces. Being alive was painful. Death felt like a reliever from all sorts of pain and sadness in life. Though, if the concept of the afterlife exists. He would be at the deepest level of Jahannam. Shadow enlarged with Narukami as the center. Swallowing Elder Drey from top to bottom. "You''re not going to fight back?" Narukami pondered. He thought that with Elder Drey''s personality. He would do anything to survive yet he resigned to his fate as Narukami''s shadow began to devour him. "Is that necessary?" Elder Drey returned the question as he continued without waiting for Narukami''s response. "My Lord betrayed me but I can''t blame Him. He''s a deity and I''m anything but a human. "He can crush me as he wished." Simply put, there was nothing Elder Drey could do about it. Taking an example: a commoner was wronged by a king despite the commoner not doing anything wrong. The commoner could refute and deny anything the king''s accusation but his punishment still came. The commoner was futile against what''s coming. Unless¡­ "...Hey, I know we just met and I''m your enemy but seeing your pathetic side disgusts me," said Narukami rather coldly with a calm expression. "Sorry," responded Elder Drey as he could not make eye contact with Narukami. The shadow devouring Elder Drey stopped right at his neck. Elder Drey was perplexed. "Why did you stop?" He pondered. "No need to be in a hurry," said Narukami as he walked to Elder Drey''s side and sat on the ground. "What do you think about humans?" Narukami asked a rather strange question. Elder Drey replied nevertheless: "They are weak creatures yet always cause much misery and suffering in the world. Blood was shed for territories and selfish reasons." "Yup, they are vicious, ruthless, and know no mercy. I''m not talking about physically but also in other aspects. "They are vicious when it comes to love. They will do anything for it. They are ruthless in fighting for what they believe in. They know no mercy when something they care and protect is harmed," explained Narukami. Elder Drey listened attentively. Without waiting for Elder Drey to utter a sound, Narukami continued, "However, humans are vulnerable. A single bad thing happened and they thought the world hated them. "But in my opinion, that''s just the world. It is designed to break your heart, spirit, and mind." "If that''s the case, then why do we live? Does our purpose is to feel pain?" Elder Drey asked. Narukami shifted his line of sight to Elder Drey. "If a person makes one mistake in his job. That''s the only thing people remember despite the fact that he did his job without a mistake for the past few months. "Humans love to make themselves feel better than the others." "What is your point?" Elder Drey asked. "I''m not done yet. Let me continue. Humans also like to dismiss the good things they did or had. One bad thing and they will focus on that one thing." Narukami stopped talking as he ended his explanation. Elder Drey knew this, as well as the meaning behind his uttering. "I don''t have anything else on me. I have no family, friends, or even a god," spoke Elder Drey. "You have your life. As long as you have that, you can get them," said Narukami. "But, aren''t you going to kill me?" "Have I ever said that? I was planning to get you tortured according to the horrible things you''ve done in the past and after that, you''re free." "You have no intention of killing us in the first place?" Elder Drey was quite surprised yet simultaneously disappointed. Getting killed was better than being tortured. The latter was worse than death! Since the torture was in accordance with the horrible things he had done in the past. How painful it was going to be. Elder Drey''s complexion turned pale as paper as he was scared. That point aside (temporarily), there was one question that lingered in Elder Drey''s mind. He could not help but ask: "Why did you tell me all of this?" "You reminded me of my best friend. I feel like it''s not going to taste right in my mouth should I not tell you," replied Narukami the truth. "Me?" Elder Drey asked skeptically. The kid before him was a good guy. He reminded the Elder Drey hero of justice he always watched when he was a kid yet his best friend was someone as evil as him. Make him wonder what kind of person Narukami''s best friend was. "Yeah, he always suffers every time we meet and I feel like I have no right to tell him what''s on my mind," said Narukami with a tint of regret. "It is one big regret I have for not telling him what''s on my mind. I should''ve¡­" After Narukami said that, the place fell silent. The atmosphere turned strange and awkward. Anyway, the best friend Narukami had was someone from his very first world Narukami reincarnated into. After that world, Narukami met him again but memories of the past life were deleted. That person did not recognize Narukami yet the latter was. Therefore, every time they meet. It would be meeting a stranger for the first time, or enemies. His best friend was always on the opposite side of him. Never the same side. It was all clear that He, the god reincarnate Narukami, was behind it. No way it was a coincidence his best friend always became his enemy. Should it not but only be a coincidence. The world, no, fate truly hated them for becoming best of friends. In this life, it was unknown where he was as Narukami had not detected his soul. He would know by a glance it was him. "Nice having a chat with you," said Narukami as he smiled. For some reason, he felt relieved for saying those words to Elder Drey. He was glad for not making the wrong decision. The shadow moved as it slowly went upward, gradually covering Elder Drey''s head. Knowing his outcome and instead of struggling to escape. Elder Drey accepted it. "Me too," Elder Drey nodded. He felt like he looked at the world from a different window after this conversation. He abruptly realized many different things and knew his mistakes. He was truly repentant for his wrongdoings. Elder Drey did not expect something like this to happen from a short conversation. It was unbelievable and perplexing. After his head was swallowed by Narukami''s shadow. His figure sunk into the black ground, his shadow. Shortly thereafter, he retracted his shadow and the meeting room went back to normal. Narukami then shifted his line of sight to the corner of the room. There was a faint silhouette of a woman with a great figure. The outline of her silhouette exuded faint, golden light. "Hikari, since when you''re here?" Narukami pondered. "A few minutes ago. When I noticed that person''s belief and mindset were shaken. I use certain magic to make him realize what he has done is wrong. Steeled himself to take responsibility by accepting his outcome," said Hikari as she showed herself. "No wonder." "But Master, are you sure it''s okay not to kill them?" Hikari asked worriedly as she came to Narukami''s side. "It''s fine, let''s do what we just did. I''ll try to shake their mindset and belief, you with your magic change their mind so they take responsibility," Narukami suggested. "Very well, Master." Hikari nodded. Next, Hikari hurriedly said, "but Master, not all of them are going to be the same as Elder Drey. For example, Fesya. "That''s right, you did not kill her despite the fact she''s one of Armageddon''s fallen angels." Hikari looked at Narukami suspiciously. "That''s¡­" Narukami''s mind raced as he sorted his words. He had to answer it carefully. "Is it because she''s pretty?" Hikari replied with her eyes squinted. "Of course not!" Narukami quickly replied. So as to prevent Hikari from making wild guesses, Narukami added, "I need her for something." "To sate your lust, yes?" "Nope, if I want to. I can just eat you," said Narukami as he touched Hikari''s cheek and looked at her eyes. They could feel each other''s breath. "Just joking," Narukami distanced his head away from Hikari. In the next moment, Narukami flicked his finger at Hikari''s forehead. Hikari reflexively groaned in pain. Her white as milk forehead now had a small red bruise. Hikari rubbed her forehead so as to ease the pain. "That''s a punishment for doubting me." Chapter 146 - Find You Lots! "Let''s go catch the rest. We don''t have time," said Narukami as he retracted his gaze to the statues. As he did so, he could not help but feel something was odd. "What''s wrong, Master?" Hikari asked. As they are bound with a contract, Hikari could feel what Narukami felt. If not for that, it would be almost impossible to know what''s in Narukami''s mind as his expression was incredibly flat. "I can''t tell what it is but it''s from those statues. They seem to be more than it looks," replied Narukami as he pointed his finger at the statues. "More than it looks?" Hikari recited what Narukami said as she approached the statue. Narukami would not be considered as a man if he hid behind Hikari and so, he followed as they walked side by side. Narukami approached the ancient magician statue whereas Hikari, a fox girl. Narukami did a glance before looking at the passageway. Shortly thereafter, he shifted his line of sight to Hikari. Then something shocking happened. Hikari blew fire out of her mouth at the fox girl statue! It melted like a candle. It was rather rare to see Hikari being angry. Was it because of the flick on her forehead? No matter what, she was still a Blessed of a deity! Their position was slightly lower than that of angels but the pride they had could not be compared. What do you think would happen if an angel got flicked on their forehead by a mortal? It was an obvious outcome. That mortal would get obliterated. The scene was the same as an ant biting a human. The latter would not hesitate to kill it. Narukami instinctively imagined himself in that statue position and shivered. I''m lucky that I''m her master! If not, that would be my fate! Narukami said to himself. "Hikari, are you mad?" Narukami asked. Hikari halted what she was doing as she wiped her mouth with her sleeve. Shifting her line of sight to Narukami, she replied as she shook her head, "No, Master. I and this thing have something between us." An idiot would think Hikari had a grudge against the statue but Narukami grasped what was going on. "So you have a deep grudge against this fox girl angel?" Narukami''s question was spot on. "Yes. I swear by my Lady''s name that I will kill her and bring her corpse to my Lady," vowed Hikari solemnly and it slightly terrified Narukami. How could he not? Her expression was twisted in hatred and fury! This was the first time Narukami had seen Hikari was this angry "What did she do?" Narukami pondered curiously. "She cursed Lady Amaterasu! I will not let that b1tch a good death!" "That''s it?" "That''s it." The edge of Narukami''s lips twitched. Here he was, expecting some kind of the story of revenge. Probably the fox girl killed Hikari''s parents and made her life turn from bad to worse and so after Hikari found out the reason. She wanted to kill her but it was coming from that. Which was unexpected. "What are you going to do should a mortal curse Amaterasu-sama?" Narukami pondered. "Advise him so he doesn''t do it again and give a lecture about the might of my Lady." Narukami silently heaved a sigh of relief. Thank god she is still normal, Narukami said to himself. "Well, that aside. Have you got anything?" Narukami asked as he changed the topic. "Yes, Master. Each of these passageways isn''t connected to the building," replied Hikari of what she got. "Where does it lead to?" Narukami pondered. "The coordination varies but one thing for certain is that they are still on earth." Narukami paused as he processed her words. It sounded confusing and did not make any sense but Hikari was not the type to say meaningless words. It took Narukami a few seconds to understand. He successfully grasped her meaning with two keywords, ''coordination'' and ''still on earth.'' "By entering the passageway, they teleported to somewhere on Earth. Don''t they think that''s enough to hide them from me?" said Narukami as he mocked with a rather calm expression. It was strange. "How are we going to find them, Master?" Hikari asked curiously. She was not worried at all about their target escaping. She had witnessed many innumerable and miraculous feats her Master had done which left her in awe. To Hikari''s response. If Narukami could smirk, he probably would''ve done so. "We scan the entire Earth!" Narukami yelled as he clapped his hands on the ground. Quickly afterward, his surroundings changed as he teleported himself to the ground. A loud thud sounded into the air as Narukami slapped his hands on the ground. Narukami''s teleportation came out abruptly. This results in Hikari being left behind. Hikari quickly followed suit as her figure vanished to particles of light, appearing again next to Narukami as an explosion of light happened next to him. Hikari prepared to help Narukami should something happen. Scanning the entire planet was something that only Narukami could think of. It was reckless and seemingly did not suit Narukami''s personality. However, Hikari knew Narukami the most than her mother. Narukami was in truth extremely reckless. "Master, if you need any help. Please say so, there is no need to act strong," reminded Hikari. Narukami laughed awkwardly. "That sounds like I''m trying to impress you. Not like I want to though. Ok, let''s begin. Special Gesture: Earth''s Radar!" Narukami poured out an enormous amount of spiritual energy but it was not enough to drain him dry. That''s just how terrifying vast his spiritual energy was. "Amazing," Hikari softly muttered. Even she could not do such a thing. Nevertheless, not as long as Narukami, best for five seconds before she was sucked dry. And looking for the upper echelons that had escaped and were now scattered throughout the world. Any Sorcerer might give up as their morale plummeted. Even if they did not, it had to require years and years of tracking the rest of the upper echelons. Lady Amaterasu, I can understand now why you chose him, Hikari silently thought and felt like she understood Amaterasu even further. When Hikari silently praised Narukami for his powerful strength. Narukami saw many different scenes coming into his mind. The people of this planet, the animals, buildings, culture, geography, and other factors. He sorted out things he did not need like earlier. As his Level had increased. He sorted things out pretty quickly. Leaving out the meaningless factor and only the important one. It should be hard to find nine people among eight billion people on this planet. Felt like finding needles in a haystack, no, probably like finding it in the sea. However, Narukami had some tricks under his sleeve. Everyone has an aura and it varies. A priest would have a holy aura, a leader would have a certain aura that matches its role, a killer might intimidate normal people because of their terrifying aura. Indeed, considering the countless number sinister things those nine people had done. They probably stand out more than any eight billion people on the planet! Even Hitler could not be compared to these guys! These nine people were ten times more savage than that popular mustache war crime figure, Hitler. If they met during the war, the world would probably take a greater turn. Anyway, with that trick applied even as we speak. Narukami saw nine auras on a different scale than the rest. A scene in Narukami''s mind then changed to the map of the entire world instead of images flashing by. It was as though Narukami was looking at the earth from outer space. Nine red orbs were as bright as the star, located in different locations. Utah, Japan, Russia, Africa, UK, China, Indonesia, Arab, and Antarctica respectively. Narukami had to admit though, the poor dude teleported to Antarctica but lucky enough, it was December. Should it have been September, he probably died with his body under the pile of snow. Though, in the Arab one was not any better. She or maybe he teleported in the middle of the desert! Narukami left these two so they suffer the most. "I''ve got their locations. Do you want to come with me hunting them?" Narukami invited Hikari. "No need, I need to take care of the elites." "I see. Make sure not to let anyone see you finishing them off, it will cause a sensation." A Blessed involved in conflicts between humans might arouse suspicion and cause unnecessary problems due to misunderstanding. A Blessed was pretty much a deity''s helper in the mortal world. If one appeared in times like this. The five organizations might suspect one another of working together with a deity, which was strictly prohibited regardless of the reason. "I understand," said Hikari as she nodded. "I''m off. See you later, Hikari!" After that, Narukami''s figure vanished from the spot as he was devoured by a black flower. When Narukami disappeared, Hikari gently smiled as she waved her hand, "take care, Master." Chapter 147 - Reunion After great difficulty. Narukami finally found all of them. They were locked up in his spatial world. It was tough and tiring. They were all over the place. After he was done taking care of them, Narukami was getting food from a small truck that had burgers. He sat after he got one and enjoyed the filled veggies and meat bread. The taste of a burger filled his mouth. The sauce and mayonnaise simply enrich it. He almost got another one. Thankfully, he held the urge. After he was done, he wiped his mouth with a tissue and looked around. His surroundings were mostly people with white skin, tall and blond. Yup, they were European. Narukami slightly lifted his head and saw the statue of liberty in the distance. While he was doing so, he heard the honk of a ship from a distance and birds were chirping as they passed above him. The air was dirty but it was peaceful. Narukami took in this atmosphere for a second as he closed his eyes. It had been a while since he had a break. With everything was done to Fallen Nightless. Surely he deserved a break, yes? The temperature was quite cold so a lot of people dressed in thick clothes. Exception for Narukami, however. His clothes were tattered from the battle. He looked like a beaten-up homeless person. Did he want to change his clothes? Absolutely, but he did not have any money. No, given the wealth his ancestor gave to him. Forget bringing one should be appropriate. How did he get the burger you ask? It''s a charity thing. Everyone got a free burger. Narukami was extremely lucky but his next problem was to cover his body. He did not feel cold, heck, he was fond of it. What disturbed him was the gaze of everyone at him. Curiosity and perplexed. Why are these people looking at me like I''m a zoo animal? Narukami inwardly cursed. "Hey, mama. There is a weird guy there." A little girl pointed at Narukami. "Don''t point at him!" The mother gave her daughter a lecture as she put down her daughter''s finger. ''Seriously, what is this situation?'' Narukami asked himself in a self-deprecating manner. In one of his past lives, he was a king and someone stood at the peak of life yet here, he got some not-so-amazing look. Despise, disgust, mock, pity, sympathy, and many other looks aside from curiosity. Narukami could not go home either, as his spiritual energy was at a dangerous limit. Should he teleported to Japan. He probably died in the space-time continuum as his spiritual energy ran out on the way. No money, no spiritual energy, did not know anyone in the city. This felt like entering a new city into a fantasy city. Everything felt so new. Regardless, to explore it, one needed money. Narukami sighed. "You okay?" A hoarse voice of a man asked. Narukami shifted his line of sight to the source and saw a man with a brown beard. Messy hair as he wore a red baseball cap with a team name on it. He was wearing an old thick jacket which was patched by fabrics here and there. Though, it was good enough to keep the person warm. He was holding a scarf in his right hand and a cup of hot coffee in his free hand. "Here," he said as he gave it to Narukami. The latter was bewildered. He reflexively said inwardly, Wait, someone is helping me? Isn''t this New York? Wait, could it be this is New York in another world and I accidentally trip here without realizing it? "Surprised?" The man asked. Narukami snapped back to reality as he slowly nodded. Next, he accepted what the guy gave him. Wearing the scarf, Narukami wondered, "Why did you help me?" "You look familiar and I get a faint feeling that I should not leave you. If not, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life," the man replied. Not waiting for Narukami''s response, the man introduced himself as he extended out his hand for a handshake, "My name is Jim. Nice to meet you, um¡­" "Narukami Shinra, Narukami is fine." Narukami grabbed his hand and shook it as both hands went up and down. After that, they ease their grip as they let go. "Narukami Shinra, that''s an unusual name." "Un, I''m from Japan and teleported myself here but can''t go back home," said Narukami with a calm face. Jim stared at Narukami as he was unsure of how to react. Then, he burst out laughing. "Ahaha! You''re a funny guy!" Jim yelled out as he patted Narukami''s back a few times. Narukami did not say anything as he watched Jim laughing. Realizing that, Jim stopped his laugh as he asked, "what''s wrong?" Narukami paused for a short moment as he replied, "No, I just feel like I''ve met you before." "Oh? You got the same feeling, too?! I know, right? This is crazy. What do you think is causing this? Is this what people call Deja Vu? Or probably something more?" Speculated Jim as he was rather excited. Narukami shifted his line of sight from Jim''s face to the distance. It is not crazy, Gerhardt. We truly have met each other, a long, long time ago Narukami said to himself as he felt complicated. Gerhardt was Narukami''s best friend that had been reincarnated and every time they met in the new life. They would be enemies. However, Gerhardt did not have any memories of his past lives. It was the complete opposite of Narukami. But in this life, Gerhardt seemed to be doing well. "How about New York recently? Anything happened?" Narukami abruptly asked. Jim paused as he sorted out his thoughts before replying, "nothing exciting. Though the war between two Mafia families here intensified recently and a lot of innocent people had died. "The police did their best not to get involved as the families are dangerous. Should they have, it is unknown how many cops'' family members are going to get hurt," replied Jim. "Which reminds me, where do you live? Ah, sorry. My question is too sensitive, you don''t have to answer," apologized Jim as he realized his question was too invasive to the other party''s privacy. "I''m a foreigner on a trip. My wallet was stolen and I have no money to go back. Can you help me so I can get back, Jim?" Narukami requested. It had been a long time since he had hung out with his best friend. "Sorry, bud but I don''t have any money. I''m a homeless person too." "But this scarf?" "Ah, I found it in an alleyway. There is red paint on it though but don''t worry, I have cleaned it up. But still, I never see red paint the same smell like blood. Humans can make stuff they want, huh?" Narukami instinctively looked at his scarf, isn''t that blood? "No, no. I want you to help me until I get back home. How is that?" Narukami suggested. "Hum¡­" Jim pondered as he pinched his chin, pondering. "You said you''re from Japan, right? I know a guy that can help you," said Jim after he made a decision. "That k you," thanked Narukami as he bowed. "No need! Oh gosh, this is weird. Raise your head, please." Jim felt awkward. He then tried to raise Narukami''s head by force with his hand. Before that happened, however, Narukami raised his head. "And also, I''m deeply sorry for troubling you. I''m really sorry!" Narukami''s tone was filled with regret and remorse. "Hey, don''t be like that. It''s as if you''ve bullied me before and regret what you''ve done. It''s no biggie," assured Jim rather casually. That''s not the only reason, Narukami silently thought to himself as he remembered how many times he had killed his best friend without a second thought. Now that he thought about it. It was a wonder why this guy was still in his mind despite hundreds of years have passed. Was it because Gerhardt placed a special place in his heart as the very first person that he could call a friend? Gerhardt died in the first world Narukami reincarnated into to protect him. After that was Narukami killed him in the next life. After that and after that. If Gerhardt is aware of that. How would he react? How is he going to respond? Narukami pondered and was afraid to think about it. He did not want to kill Gerhardt in the first place but it was a must. He had caused destruction after destruction. If Narukami let him go on a killing spree, who knew what would happen except the destruction of the world? I''m sorry, Gerhardt, Narukami apologized again in his heart. After the conversation, they went on a journey to find someone. It''s been an hour since they left the Statue of Liberty. ''I should have enough spiritual energy to leave but¨C'' Narukami softly muttered as he retracted his gaze to Jim. "You said something?" Jim asked as he heard Narukami''s muttering. "Just me talking to myself. So who is this person?" Narukami asked as he looked around and found out the neighborhood around this area was off. There are barely any people on the sidewalk. Narukami saw one to two people leaning their back against the wall, weakly uttering, "food, food." Narukami shifted his line of sight to the empty road. There are cracks on the asphalt. "He''s an amazing guy! If not for him, I would probably become a leader of a gang and start stealing or killing to stay alive. Selling drugs if not," said Jim as his tone filled with praise. By the end of his words, one could hear his happiness. Narukami diverted his vision to Jim after his reply. Looks like I have to thank that person, Narukami silently said. After that, as they walked. A woman went out of an old building and passed before them in a hurry. Tears could be seen falling. Narukami and Jim halted their steps as they watched the woman running. Then, both of them stared at each other. "Is she okay?" Narukami asked despite knowing the answer. Jim shrugged his shoulders, "It''s better to pretend never to see it." After his reply, Narukami cast his gaze on the building on his left. It looked like an office building that had been abandoned for a long time. Without saying a word, Narukami got in. "Hey, wait!" Jim said in a hurry. Chapter 148 - Hero Of Justice Entering the building. It was damp, dark, and filled with nothing but the sound of Narukami and Jim''s footsteps. The building was completely abandoned as the ground and ceiling were full of dust. The air here was also bad. If one had a bad lung, it would not be before long they want to get out. "Hey, we should go now. We must not get involved in something that''s not our business," suggested Jim. However, Narukami did not care as he said, "you can wait outside." A woman rushed in a hurry as she left the building. Something must have happened. His gut also gave him a red flag about this building and as a good Sorcerer. There was no way he was going to ignore it. The fact this building gave him that was more enough than a reason to investigate what was going on, not only for the woman. Of course, there was no way Narukami explained all of this to Jim or he might view him as a crazy dude. Following this line of thought, Narukami thought to himself, still, though, it is going to be hard to fight if Jim is here. Should I show my powers or should I not? I felt a vague Anomaly presence in this building but I do not know where they are. Narukami paused for a few seconds as he pondered about something, pinching his chin. After that, he added, I have to make Jim leave me alone but how should I do that? Narukami frowned. "Jim, do you believe in a superpower?" Narukami abruptly asked. If I could give him a fright with my lightning, he should be afraid of me and think that I''m a dangerous person. Hence run away from me, tsk, and here I am. I Want to hang out with him. Oh well, I could shapeshift myself to someone else, Narukami silently said to himself as he was let down. He could be compared to an excited child that his parents promised him to bring him to the amusement park but then his parents canceled it due to a sudden job. The disappointment was immeasurable. Fortunately, not like a helpless kid, Narukami had another way. "I''m not but I do love to meet someone. Why?" Jim returned the question. "Now you are," said Narukami as he abruptly halted his steps. Right, one thing to be noted: he did not hear Jim''s last words. Only ''I''m not.'' Jim followed as he stop his pace but he was confused. Either by Narukami''s words and sudden stop. "What are you talking about?" Jim asked but Narukami did not answer. Through the words that were. He instead answered it as any man usually does. Raising his hand to his chest, lightning gradually formed before they were flickering. Lightning crackling noises could be heard. Tzzz tzzz. After answering Jim''s question through actions, Narukami did not look at Jim''s face as he closed his palm. Stopping the flickering lightning on his hand. He also did not utter a word and so, the place became so silent that Narukami could hear his breaths. As to why Narukami did not look at Jim''s expression was because he knew what it was going to be. A complete fear and shock. Any moment now, Narukami said to himself as he waited for Jim to run at any second, or at least that was what he thought. "That''s¡­ so¡­ awesome!" Jim yelled out as his eyes sparkled with anticipation. "There he goes¡­" Narukami smiled bitterly before realization dawned upon him. He processed it for a few seconds. "Just now, what did you say?" Narukami asked as he was rather shocked. Jim was not afraid but instead happy? What was going on? Did I miss a page? Narukami probably thought so. For a short moment there, Narukami''s facial expressions returned but they vanished in the next moment. His face became calm after his shocking expression in a short time. "How do you sound surprised with that kind of face?" Jim pondered with one of his eyebrows raised. Narukami seemed surprised but only his tone, his expression was calm. Narukami touched his face and cursed inside for this annoying side effect. "You''re not afraid?" Narukami pondered after a long pause. "Why would I? Not like you want to hurt me. What makes me curious of all is why would you show me your power? Aren''t you afraid I''m going to tell it to the authorities and have you subjected to a science experiment?" Narukami touched his chin, "I want to try." "Eh?" Jim blurted out as he was completely baffled and confused. Ah crap, I say it out loud, said inwardly as Narukami realized but he really wanted to be subjected to a science experiment. He wanted them to try to dissect his body. If their scalpel was hard enough to penetrate steel that was. "Let''s say you told them. Do you think they''ll believe? Aren''t they going to send you to a mental hospital instead?" Narukami said and Jim nodded as he understood. "That''s right, that does not cross my mind!'' He slapped his head. Next, he retracted his gaze to Narukami with a smile, "Thanks, Narukami!" Narukami calmly nodded as his response. "Then again, why did you show me your power?" Jim asked again, for he was afraid that Narukami had forgotten the question. I can''t answer that I want to scare him away, can''t I? Narukami pondered for a short moment before replying, "there is no need to hide it from you anymore. There is a creature called Anomaly which consumes humans by depriving the latter to succumb to their negative emotions. This results in humans dying miserably." Jim was at a loss for words. Something like that could only be found in urban fantasy stories, right? Furthermore, such a creature went unnoticed by many people despite the fact it devoured humans was unbelievable. Then is that explained the recently missing people? Jim thought to himself. Many people went missing recently and it increased slowly. A lot of people suspect it had anything to do with the war between two Mafia families yet who would have thought it was more than that? "Shouldn''t the government do something with it? A lot of people went missing and it''s the highest missing people case in the past fifty years!" Jim said as he was furious. "How do you know that?" Narukami pondered curiously. "I looked it up on the internet. The police department or in some articles showed how much the missing people cases had increased. This year is exceeding fifty thousand people!" Jim informed Narukami of information he did not know or to be precise, Narukami expected this but was unaware of the exact number. "What can the government do even if they know the cause? The creature could only be dealt with by special means," said Narukami. Heck, the government did not care at all. If they were, they probably work together with the five organizations to deal with Anomalies! Not simply help the five organizations cover the case should an Anomaly appear in the public. The reason was unknown but if Narukami had to guess it, he had one or two in his mind. "True, have you ever killed one?" Jim asked. "Of course I have," answered Narukami rather simply. "Can you tell me how to do it?" Jim asked again but he realized that asking a person one after another might cause the person to be announced and so, he quickly added, "you don''t have to answer if you don''t want to." Narukami shook his head. Just as he opened his mouth to utter a word, footsteps could be heard coming from the next floor. Jim was alarmed but that could not be said to Narukami. He already felt the presence of some people ever since he entered the building but they were normal people so he did not bat an eye. Except for one person. Those people were coming their way. "We should hide and prepare for an ambush," recommended Narukami and Jim hurriedly shook his head. "No way! I have no superpower and never get into a fight!" Jim did not agree with Narukami''s idea. "Fine by me, just hide! I''ll handle this!" Narukami said. Jim looked around to find a place to hide. The building had a lot of pillars and so, he went to the farthest pillar as he hid. Step, step, step. They went down the spiral stairs as they chatted. "Damn that woman is so good! Can we get another one for tonight?" One of them said in a rather high tone as he was high-spirited. It was a person with low stature. It was unknown if he''s a boy with an adult voice or an adult with the body of a child. "Dumbass, if we keep this going. The cops are going to find us and probably lock us again for the rest of our lives. We should get away from here," said a man beside the high-spirited one. He had a calm expression and was probably the strategist of this group. "How boring, aren''t you just afraid?" The little dude taunted. "Your meaningless taunt is the same as your meaningless brain." The man insulted his friend. "What did you just say, you bast4rd!" The little one was enraged. After that, they reached the floor and saw a person standing in the middle of the room with his two hands in his pocket. His face was flat. The ground fell silent as they noticed Narukami. Chapter 149 - Do What You Wanna Do But Do No Harm "Who are you?" The little dude asked as he and some of the boys in the group circled Narukami. All exceptions for the strategist guy. He frowned. Narukami slowly scanned them. "Hey, are your ears still working?" The little dude approached Narukami as he talked in front of his face. Saliva spurted out purposely as it hit Narukami''s face. "Give me money and I''ll let you guys go for good," said Narukami. He was short on money. There was another way to exploit these guys but Narukami did not want to go through that trouble. "Ahaha!" Hearing his words, all the guys laughed. The little dude laughed the loudest as his mouth was wide open. A few seconds later, he stopped laughing as his expression turned solemn and eyes as sharp as an eagle. "I don''t know who you are but leave this place with your money before things get messy," threatened the little dude. As he was shorter than Narukami, he had to look up whereas Narukami looked down with his calm expression. Seeing his facial expression did not budge, the little guy slightly panicked inside. "...Fine," responded Narukami. Jim was confused when he heard that. He slightly frowned. The little dude silently heaved a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that his little acting work and Narukami were terrified by it. Terrified by it¡­ Yeah, looking at Narukami''s expression again, the little guy was unsure. "Sorry, I don''t have it," said Narukami as he let out his hands from the pocket and shrugged. Just as the little dude was about to utter a sound. He suddenly went flying as he groaned in pain and crashed into the wall! A loud thud entered everyone''s ears, the building slightly shook. Dust filled the air. Everyone was baffled and extremely lost by what had just happened. However, after retracting their gaze to the little dude''s position. They immediately knew what''s up as they saw Narukami standing there with one of his legs raised in the air as if he just kicked someone. No, not as if, he already did! One of them got attacked. They would no longer be a man should they not attack again! Eye for an eye, fist for a fist but Narukami just kicked the little fella yet he got punched, which he dodged easily. Narukami''s movements were terrifyingly quick as he dodge everyone''s attack in fluid motion as he left after images and particles of dust began to fill up the air. One moment Narukami appeared in front of them and as one of them landed a punch, Narukami disappeared. "Damn! What is he? How come a human can be this fast?" One of them asked as they were shocked and felt like seeing something coming out of the movies. After they said that, Narukami appeared behind them and slapped the back of his neck. Narukami expected that the man fell unconscious but Narukami accidentally put in a bit more effort. Cause of it, the man''s head got separated from the body. Blood gushed out like a fountain as red flowers painted the floor rather beautifully, depending on point of view, of course. Jim was stricken with horror as he saw the scene. He took a peek as he was curious how strong Narukami was but he did not expect him to kill a person! "I put in a bit too much effort," said Narukami calmly. However, that sounds horrifying to the others. The fact he was quite calm meant he had killed a lot of people like an ant. Their lives were not even worth mentioning and as light as feathers. "Oh whatever, you guys deserve it. Enmity should be paid ten times over, no?" Narukami asked. His response was silence and then, the headless body plop to the ground with a heavy thud. Everyone came to their senses from shock and realized the true horror, which was they might be next! With that in mind, they flee as they scatter. Some were so afraid that they would go as far as jumping out through the window. However, did they truly think Narukami was going to let a fish escape the net? The answer was obvious as Narukami appeared before them and kicked their abdomen. They went flying as their body curved like shrimp and traversed to the other side of the building, landing on the ground as they rolled with a bounce. Making a trail of dust along the way before stopping. The same goes for those who want to get away through the window. Some, however, did not have a good end as they landed on a bad spot. One guy hit a rusty steel rod leaking out of a worn-out pillar which crumbled from age. Cracks could be seen. As the guy''s head hit the steel rod, he died instantly without letting out a scream. Only a terrified expression carved on his face. It made others shiver just looking at it. His friends did not care for his death as every man for themselves. "Pathetic," said Narukami as he was disgusted at the sight. He then proceeded to take care of the remaining and it only took a few seconds. Corpses were scattered on the floor. The thick scent of blood lingered. One could even see the faint, red mist. In the middle of this slaughter, Narukami was standing with empty eyes as he watched the last target struggle for his life. It was a black man wearing a white jacket with words on it. It was stained with blood and dirt. His struggle was futile as a long steel rod had penetrated his belly. He could not pull it out and at the same time, blood was coming out. "Why? I don''t even do anything to her. I try to stop them but I can''t," said the guy weakly as blood came out of his mouth, flowing down to his chin. Narukami looked at him with no emotion. "Why did you not stop them?" Narukami asked. "Because I can''t. I am weak and stupid. Do you know how tough it is to live in this neighborhood? All of my life I know nothing but to follow those around me. "But then I realized it''s wrong. Please, give mercy to me. I don''t want to die, please. I beg of you, please." The guy begged yet Narukami simply watch him without saying a word. Knowing Narukami ignored his plea, the guy resigned to his fate. He had no hate for Narukami, the guy who killed him. Perhaps this was how it was supposed to end. Even if he hated Narukami, would that solve the problem either? "Damn it¡­" the guy hated himself instead. As he was a coward and weak. If not for that, his place might not be down here but somewhere better. However, there were no ifs in this situation. His end was obvious. His vision was getting darker as his eyelids slowly closed. He felt like his energy gradually ran out as he was getting weaker. His breath was slower and slower as time passed. In his dying moment, there was nothing that came into his mind. He had no friends, family, siblings, or a lover. At that moment, he realized he was all alone. His heart winced and was filled with regret. There were also a lot of things he wanted to do yet how did he end up like this? Why did he become a gang member? "Do you want to live?" Narukami suddenly asked. The guy opened his eyes as he quickly replied. "Yes! I want to live!" In the next moment, Narukami bit his thumb and let the guy drink his blood. However, just as Narukami was about to make him do so by moving his thumb closer. The guy refused as he shook his head and like a magnet meeting the like poles, he backed away as though to repel. He''s not drinking a man''s blood! It''s disgusting! "Don''t you want to live?" Narukami pondered. The man glanced at Narukami in doubt before looking back at the blood on his thumb. "So if I drink your blood, I''ll live?" The guy asked. "Yes, we don''t have time to waste. Your blood is running out," replied Narukami. "Can''t you just pull out the steel bar instead? It''s painful!" The guy suggested. "If I did, you''ll run out of blood before you even drink mine. It''s your choice, honestly. Do you want to live, or you don''t want to? Then let me ask for the third time," Narukami narrowed his eyes as he asked again. The guy hesitated as he did not believe something like drinking blood would bring him back to normal but seeing Narukami''s abnormal speed, it would be safe to assume he was not normal. Even further, the guy did not get hurt either so it was safe to try, right? Following this line of thought, the guy was convinced to do what Narukami said. He nodded, "okay." "Open your mouth, then. I''m not going to let my thumb enter a dude''s mouth!" Narukami said. The man paused as lewd thoughts appeared for a short moment. Does this mean he''ll do it if it''s a woman? The guy probably thought. Without commenting, the guy opened his mouth. Narukami moved his thumb precisely above his mouth. Later, Narukami waited for a drop of his blood to fall and after it did, the guy swallowed it as he felt disgusted. Not long after, Narukami grabbed the steel rod embedded in his belly and removed it. After that, blood vigorously spurted out and the guy shrieked in pain. "What the f*** man?! Are you saving me or not?" The guy complained as he placed his hand on his belly, as he wanted to stop it. However, prior to that.. The wound closed on its own at a visible speed. Chapter 150 - Coincidence, Again "Huh?" The man was puzzled. He was sure he felt blood coming out of him yet why it suddenly vanish? Curious, he lifted his head a bit and at the same time touched his belly. No warm and sticky liquid could be felt! He had no idea what was going on and so, he shifted his vision to Narukami. "How?" He asked as he was shocked. "I''m half-vampire," he said as he stretched the edge of his mouth so as to show him his pointy teeth. "I can heal people with my blood," said Narukami after he let go of his mouth. "Vampire¡­" the guy could not believe what he just heard. A vampire! That was something only in movies and fiction! Yes, he saw it himself, right now before his eyes! The guy sized up Narukami from top to toe and realized how dangerously charming Narukami was. Especially so when he made eye contact with Narukami. He felt immense pressure yet was immersed with it. It was a rather strange feeling. With that feeling in mind, he hurriedly looked away before he had a thing with men. He quickly shook his head when he thought he would be homophobic. Just thinking about it made him shiver and disgusted. Anyway, words could not describe how shocked he was when he found out that the person who saved him was a vampire. "My name is Jaz, thank you for saving me but why?" Before that, however, the both of them stared at each other silently for a few seconds. Either because they did not know what to say or just too caught up in their respective sea of thoughts. Regardless, when they realized they were looking at each other like an idiot. The atmosphere slightly turned weird. That was when Jaz chose to introduce himself. It was also the perfect time to do so. "Narukami Shinra, a high school student from Japan," replied Narukami as he paused before continuing, "regarding your question. It''s because I want to save you. No more or less," Jaz fell silent. He was expecting an answer like, I see something special in you, or ''your determination to live is unremarkable. That is why I saved you''. However, he forgot one thing. The reality was often disappointing. "You''re disappointed?" Narukami asked as his voice snapped Jaz from his daze. "Telling you the truth, I am," said Jaz truthfully as he smiled bitterly. The edge of Narukami''s lips twitched. Shouldn''t Jaz be grateful that Narukami saved him instead of being disappointed? Yet this guy¡­ "You''re an interesting guy," said Narukami abruptly. "Eh?" Jaz subconsciously let out a perplexed interjection. Without waiting for his response, Narukami turned around and walked away slowly as he said, "You''re stronger than anyone else. Only those who are close to death are able to live seriously and fulfilled. "You can thank me by showing me what you can achieve. I''ve given you a chance, don''t waste it, and do not make me regret giving you one." His words were carved deep into Jas''s mind and heart. He was touched and admired Narukami to the bottom of his soul. Should someone insult him, he would not hesitate to beat them until they apologized! "Thank you, Narukami!" Jaz shouted out loud as his voice spread out to the entire building in an echo. Jim looked at Jaz and nodded at him before he followed Narukami from behind. Seeing this, Jaz hesitated for a few seconds and requested, "I want to follow you, Narukami!" Narukami halted his pace. "I have nowhere to go and do not know what I should do. Can I follow you until I find it?" Asked Jaz. Narukami did not utter a word for a few seconds as he turned his body around, "Are you sure? It could be dangerous." "Dangerous?" Jim recited his words. "Yes but sorry, I could not explain it to you," replied Narukami as he shot a glance at Jaz. There was one rule in All Beyond which one must not break it or else, that Sorcerer might get a harsh penalty. A Sorcerer must not tell an ordinary human about the existence of Anomaly unless on a few occasions. One of which was telling it to someone who had seen your power and they were someone you trust. Jim entered this category. "So that''s why you want to go back to Japan?" Jim pondered. Well, I can do it right now but I want to hang out with you, replied Narukami rather truthfully in his mind. Who could hear his mind anyway? He could be as honest as a pure child. He genuinely wanted to play with his best friend. The grudge and hatred his best friend had for him in his past lives, Narukami still viewed him as his friend. Yes, despite the horrible things his best friend had done. However, right now. Jim was only an ordinary person and the threat he had upon this world was tiny. "You could say that but I''m in no hurry. Sorry, Jim. I said it abruptly, it seems I''ll not be able to go home anytime soon. I''ll go and look for another way," said Narukami rather calmly but to Jim, he sensed a tinge of sadness and loneliness just by looking at Narukami''s back. He felt like he had seen this scene somewhere and it was a long, long time ago. He remembered he saw a person''s back, similar to Narukami but this person was about to go somewhere, alone. Jim wanted to stop him but he could not do it as he did not have the right. Back to Narukami, after he said he was in a dangerous position and those coming with him might get hurt. It was obvious they would back away. Their safety was much more important than a stranger they have just met a day, after all. However, he did not expect what was coming next. "It''s okay, Narukami. I''ll help you. I''m free anyways," said Jim with a smile as he patted Narukami''s shoulders a few times. "Don''t forget about me, I already got used to danger and I can fight. Though my fighting skills are no comparison to you, I could be of help" Jaz said as he was walking in Narukami''s side. "You guys¡­" Narukami was at a loss for words. "Very well, if you want to come with me. Don''t be a burden, ok?" Said Narukami. "Certainly! I''ll beat those who are chasing you! Cops, FBI, CIA, mafia members, gang members, Yakuza. No matter who it is, I''ll beat the crap out of them!" Jaz was excited as he punched his palm with his right hand, smiled. "I''m not good at fighting but leave information gathering to me! So who''s chasing you, Narukami?" Jim pondered. It appeared they reached the same conclusion that Narukami was being chased by a certain organization. This was a rather cheap tv series plot, right? How did they get such a conclusion? Narukami had no idea but it did not matter. What was more important was that. How should I answer it? Narukami thought. It was his duty to take care of any Anomalies upon sight and it was common knowledge they hate Sorcerers. Upon detecting them, Anomalies would rather kill a Sorcerer than eat its prey! Unless they were extremely hungry. Anyway, should Narukami tell them the truth or make stories up? The latter was plausible. "It''s a secret cult organization. I killed one of their men and the entire place is looking for me," said Narukami calmly. "Secret cult organization? What are they called? Where are they coming from?" Jim asked worriedly as he wanted more Intel. "They are from Canada called Day Fallers. I was hiking but then a person came up to me and tried to kill me. "I panicked and almost died, so I used self-defense. Killing him in the end," calmly explained to Narukami his cooked lie which he made on the spot. "Day Fallers?" Jim frowned upon hearing that name. The same goes for Jaz but he pinched his chin as he pondered. This happened for a few seconds and its impact was visible as the place turned silent. Narukami was the only one who was not thinking. Seeing their expressions, Narukami almost laughed. It was something he fabricated within seconds. Even the most intelligent detective won''t know its existence. Try hard, Narukami said inwardly. Then, the next thing happened: their expressions turned pale as though they had seen a ghost. "What''s wrong?" Narukami asked slowly. "Day¨C Day Fallers! They are that organization that sells weapons to both mafia families which are in a war! If they are looking for you, Narukami. You have to get away from New York! They are as big as the two big mafia families and they have a wide network! "Finding you is anything but a trifling matter!" Jim explained. His tone was that of urgency. Jaz nodded vigorously as he agreed with most of Jim''s words. Chapter 151 - Realization Etto¡­ Seriously? Narukami asked himself as he was baffled. There was such an organization with a ridiculous name and it was also a rather big one? The coincidences were just as terrifying and ridiculous! If this was a story, it was badly executed by the author to introduce a new villain organization! "So they''re bad?" Narukami asked. "Extremely bad. Rumors said they hang up the heads of betrayals in front of their front doors!" Jim replied as he was frightened. That''s illegal and the cops would have a reason to catch and annihilate the organization, thought Narukami in his mind. "You''ve heard the rumors too? One of the people I knew said his friend had seen much more terrible things! His friend even did crimes in public so he could get into prison for safety!" "Why? He only sees it. Not like he did anything bad," asked Jim. "Probably the organization is afraid that he''ll open his mouth to the police of what he saw. That way, the police have a reason to investigate their place." Simply put, they want to shut the guy''s mouth. "Narukami, is it Day Fallers? They''re the type that always acts with a clear purpose," asked Jim doubtfully. "You know a lot about them," said Narukami as he walked to the exit. The two guys behind him followed as they left behind the corpses. Remembering there was that, Jaz turned his head around as he saw the motionless bodies through the edge of his eyes. "Will it be okay, though? Leaving them just like that?" Jaz pondered. "It''s okay, they deserve it. Raping a woman and they probably had done many similar acts in the past," said Jim in Narukami''s stead. Although he got his legs weakened when Narukami started a massacre. He had no sympathy for them. It was always better to get rid of the trash before it affected the environment, or in this case, society. "I know that but¡­" Jaz halted his words in the middle as he stopped his pace, turned around, and then approached the nearest dead body. Knowing this, Narukami paused his steps and shifted his line of sight to Jaz as he was curious what Jaz was planning to do. The dead body Jaz approached has a deep cut over his chest, showing the inside. A pink-colored heart could be seen through the gap as blood had stopped flowing out. Grabbing the person''s legs, Jaz dragged him to the outside, to the back of the building, forming a blood trail in the process. Jim and Narukami followed him from behind and when they were there, the backyard of the building. There was a medium size greenhouse filling up the backyard but the plants inside were brown and their stem was facing downward. Jaz entered with the corpse. Jim looked at Narukami as he wore a puzzled expression upon Jaz''s actions. His expression was as though asking, what is he planning? Narukami shook his head, he did not know either. In the next moment, they found out what Jaz was planning. He dug up a tiny grave with a plant shovel, placed the corpse into it, and covered it with dirt. The greenhouse now had a small bump. "I just can''t let them die in a place like that. They are humans. No matter how rotten they are, they at least deserve to be buried," said Jaz with a low tone. Narukami and Jim reflexively turned and looked at each other before shifting their gaze to Jaz. Narukami approached Jaz as he patted his right shoulder, "I understand, I''ll help you." Hesitated, Jim finally said, "I''ll help." It would be awkward if he was the only one who''s not helping. "You guys¡­ but you don''t have to," said Jaz as he did not want to trouble them. "It''s okay," said Narukami in reassurance as he let go of his hand from Jaz''s shoulder. "And thank you," said Narukami abruptly as he rotate his body 180 degrees, walking away as he entered the building. Jim nodded at Jaz before pursuing Narukami. Narukami''s words left Jaz confused and he was truly shocked. But he put that at the back of his mind first so he could focus on the matter at hand. He raised from the ground and quickened his pace as he went into the building. Narukami was walking on the hallway connecting to the floor they were earlier to the backyard. As he walked, he averted his gaze from looking forward to his hands. He then clenched it tightly. Recalling Jaz''s words, Narukami realized something. Humans were fragile creatures. Their mothers raise them for many years but a single bad day or bad thing happened, they wanted to end their lives. Yet at the same time, they were stronger and more perfect than any creatures that existed. They never give up. They may want to end their lives but the strongest was the one who chose not to. This was because they still have hope in their hearts, hoping something better would happen. Of course, they have to work hard to achieve what they were hoping for to come true. And from another story, those who still have hope and want to do better but the environment did not support them, had to work twice as hard but sometimes, the reality was cruel. They have no choice but to do everything they can to stay alive. The people Narukami had killed earlier fall into this category. They are just humans who want to live yet the world suppressed them so low they turned to ''bad'' guys. No, there were no bad guys in the first place. They were just people who never showed the greatness and beauty of this world. Even if they were still bad after being shown, that meant they had fallen so deep that there was nothing to help them except stop them from falling deeper. Anyway, Narukami had learned something valuable. All lives had their worth, everyone had dreams and something they wanted to do. No lives as light as a feather. With this new line of thought installed in his mind like new software. Hold on, before one continued, one wanted to point out that Narukami had thought of this before but he did not care as it disappeared the next day. This mindset was truly worthless in his four previous lives. Even if he did not want to kill, the situation sometimes called for it. He hated the idea of taking someone''s lives but he could not do anything about it. Ever since his first reincarnation, he believed that killing a person with the right reason was necessary and so, that goes on and on until his last reincarnation. This time, he was reminded of his hatred towards killing and truly thought about it, contemplating it solemnly and pondering it carefully rather than try forgetting it like he usually did. Narukami said to himself as he was determined, That''s right, I must not take lives as if it has no weight. This world is different, killing not always be the case. Reaching the floor, Narukami grabbed the corpses as if they were nothing and carried about 10 dead people on his body, all the way to the greenhouse. Jim could only drag a person and he was disgusted by it. It was an amazing feat in itself that he did not puke. Seeing Narukami easily carry ten people, Jim was impressed. At the same time, he reflexively compared himself to Narukami, this results in him being dejected. Yet at the same time, he was filled with hope as he wanted to be as strong as Narukami and show it to the gal. He was capable of imagining a scene in his head where he showed his biceps to beautiful women sitting around him and fawning over him. Nothing was better than being praised by the ladies. "What are you dazing for? Let''s go." Narukami said as he looked at Jim''s expression, which was a lewd expression as his cheek was as red as a beet. Narukami was not particularly bothered by it. Snapping Jim from his wandering mind to reality was enough. "Yes, okay!" Jim hurriedly responded as he hastened his steps to follow Narukami''s back. Later, after three minutes to be precise. They arrived at the backyard and Narukami laid down the ten dead bodies to the ground. They fell with a heavy thud. Before that, however, Jaz was amazed as he saw Narukami carry ten people on his body! His eyes were wide open as he was shocked and his mouth slightly opened. "This is all the people," said Narukami after he laid down the corpses. "Un, thank you, Narukami." Jaz smiled before it disappeared as he dug graves for them "Let me help you with that," said Narukami as he offered his help. "Okay." Jaz nodded. Narukami said as he walked into the middle of the greenhouse, "Step back." Narukami raised his feet as he said that.. Jim and Jaz looked at each other as they followed his words. Chapter 152 - No More Reasons Stomping his feet to the ground, the latter was destroyed as it formed a two-meter deep crater. Bang! A loud explosion spread throughout the area, dust filled the air as Narukami''s figure was covered in dust. Jim and Jaz coughed as they moved their hands back and forth so as to scatter the dust before them. "What happened?" Jim pondered as he opened one of his eyes as dust somehow got into his other eyes. However, as soon as he did it, he could not see anything aside from dust covering his vision. But, a few moments later, the dust gradually faded away as the outline of a man could be seen inside the deep crater. Jim was bewildered. Since when was there a huge hole here? He probably thought as he approached it. Not long after, the dust finally scattered and Narukami could be seen standing at the center of the crater. His surroundings were the dead bodies. "You did this, Narukami?" Jim pondered. He never knew a human could form a big hole just from stomping. Narukami shifted his line of sight to Jim as he nodded. Quickly afterward, he leaped out as he left the crater and landed near Jim. Jaz was coughing crazily as though he had the flu. "You okay?" Narukami wondered. "Yeah, I''m okay. I''m just sensitive to dust, cough, cough!" Jaz replied. Narukami nodded after he heard Jaz''s words. He then turned around to the corpses and covered their bodies with dirt. It took half a minute. He left after images as he did it at speed beyond light. He was quite fast that dust begin to fill up the air once again. Later, he halted his steps as the crater was no more but replaced with flat ground. The dust had also gradually vanished. Jim and Jaz could not do anything to help and felt a bit useless. However, they were also grateful that things went smoothly and were done rather quickly. Narukami''s hands were layered with dirt. He clapped his hands and one could see dirt was flying off of his hands. Without uttering a word, Narukami left the backyard and left the building through the front door. Jim and Jaz want to say something but upon seeing Narukami leaving just like that, not say anything. They followed behind him. In the process, Jaz halted his steps as he looked back at the spotless ground which buried the dead bodies. They were laughing and eating snacks yesterday, talking about a lot of interesting things, and just having fun by doing some stupid things but as time passed, it got worse and worse. They did things too far and this was what they got. Jaz honestly thought they deserved it but thought it carefully, they did not. They were just kids who had no adult taking care of them, mad at them for doing wrong. This results in taking the wrong path. Next time, I''ll do the right thing, Jaz vowed to himself. After careful thought. No one had the right to take other people''s lives. Jaz had no right to blame it on Narukami. He did what he thought was right. However, to Jaz. It was the complete opposite yet he was not in the opposition to say that Narukami''s way of doing was wrong. He could not just say, what you''re doing is wrong. You should have not killed them, right? But it was worth the try. He was given the chance to live and he would do everything he thought right without hesitation. He did not want to live while holding back what he was going to say in his mind. For he was afraid of being blamed, faulted at or someone angry. Middle finger to those three. He would say it if it was something right! "This is wrong," said Jaz abruptly. Narukami halted his steps and so was Jim. The latter was the first one to turn his head around to Jaz. Narukami pondered without looking back, "what is?" "Why did you kill them? I know they raped a woman and it''s something terrible and disgusting. I''m not on their side but they did not deserve to die," replied Jaz. "Then what are you suggesting? They are dead and I cannot bring back people to live," said Narukami. "I want to know your reason, that''s it. While it is true that it does not change the fact they are dead, I simply want to know why." Narukami fell silent as soon as he said it. A few seconds later, Narukami said, "It''s because they have no place in society anymore. Once someone passes the border of something they must not do, they will be okay with it the next time they do it. "For example, a saint who kills for the first time would have guilt filling their hearts but when they kill another and another, they will be okay with it as though they just do another job." It was obvious what Narukami was pointing out here. "But that does not mean they deserve for their lives to be taken away. This world has a system in it! You''re not a cop or a judge!" "You know there is a system in it then why did you end up like this?" Narukami asked as his voice turned a bit cold. "Selling drugs, stealing, hurting people right and left and almost rape a woman. If not for me, I think it''s safe to assume that you''ll be the same as them. True trash of this world. "I do know for a fact there is an organization out there who, well, clean up the mess produced by society but do you think they have the time to take care of brats?" Narukami asked. Jaz did not know how to properly respond as he was a bit stuttered, "I¨C this isn''t my point. You try to change the subject here." "Oh really? Then why don''t you go to college so that you can prove me wrong? Instead of following me, why don''t you go and look for a job? Saving money and then educating yourself?" "But I don''t have any money," Jaz shook his head. Narukami turned around his body, snapped his fingers and its sound spread throughout the building. Not long after, the atmosphere turned strange. Jim and Jaz could not pinpoint what''s causing it but they instinctively raised their guard. Their eyes darted around. They could feel inexplicable horror in their hearts as a strong wind suddenly produced in the building! It was unexplainable and for humans, nothing more terrifying than the unknown! Their hair fluttered. Their clothes swayed about. "What''s happening?!" Jim asked as he was alarmed. They could also smell something was over-burning. In the midst of chaos, Jim noticed something as the air seemed to vibrate. This was may only his eyes playing tricks on him, how could the air vibrate as though the ground? However, the more he looked at it. The more he realized it was not his eyes playing some pranks! The air cracked and rippled like water. In the next moment, a vortex was opened as it sucked the air. "The air! It''s¡­ it''s opening!" Jim pointed out his finger. Jaz followed the direction where Jim directed his finger at. His eyes constricted as he was genuinely shocked. As the vortex appeared next to Narukami, Jaz shifted his line of sight to him and frowned as he instinctively deliberated this to Narukami. "Narukami, this is¡­" Jaz wanted to complete his sentence but cut off in the middle as Narukami entered his hand into the vortex and pulled out gold coins. Jaz and Jim were flabbergasted and confused. Narukami just opened a vortex and then gold coins came out as soon as his hand left the vortex? Throwing it to Jaz, the gold coins bounced and rolled as they made a light, sharp ringing sound. Clink! "Now you have it," said Narukami rather calmly. Jaz fell silent as he had his mind loading what in heaven''s will just happen. He retracted his vision from the gold coins lying in front of him to Narukami. Narukami stared at him for a good few seconds. Without uttering a sound. Simultaneously, the vortex beside him had vanished. In this aspect, Jim became the third party who had no idea what he should do. It felt wrong to continue the silence but simultaneously, it was the best thing he should do. Speaking of surprise, Jim indeed had that feeling in his body but it lasted shortly as he had witnessed Narukami''s power. Therefore, witnessing a vortex open, the feeling lasted briefly. However, what surprised him the most was the fact that Narukami threw gold coins like they were nothing! If Narukami had that much money, he could have gone back to Japan already and did not have to eat free food! She''s going to whoop my ass to the moon but whatever, I''m sure she''ll understand, thought Narukami in his mind as he joked about it a bit. Yup, the gold coins were from his ancestor. She had an enormous amount of wealth that could be compared to the wealth of every richest person in the world if combined. Heck, probably exceeding that if adding the antiques and other stuff. Chapter 153 - No Matter Where He Goes. He Will Always Encounter The Same Fate "Are you sure?" Jaz asked doubtfully. He could not accept a lot of money at once. One thing which was worth pointing out was when Jaz saw the gold coins in front of him. His mind went blank for a few short seconds as though his brain had short-circuited. "Yeah, you don''t have to follow me. Go and prove yourself what I''ve done now is wrong. You speak big when you talk about the world''s system, how about you reorder that system to prove that I''m wrong?" Narukami pondered upon his last few words. "This¡­" Jaz hesitated. What was happening right now was something he never expected to happen. What he wanted earlier was to say what was in his mind, that was it. However, he had an objective and it was rather impossible, right? Changing the system of the world, who could do that?! "This is impossible, it''s already rooted to everyone on this planet. What can I change?" Jaz pondered. What he said made sense, everything was already good the way it was. What should he change? "You''ve already known it already, why are you doubting yourself?" Said Narukami. Jaz fell silent as he cast his gaze to the ground. His brows knitted together and always made contact as he pondered. A few seconds of silence later, Jaz appeared to find something in his mind as he lifted his head so as to meet Narukami''s eyes. It could not be denied Narukami''s eyes, making it hard for Jaz to maintain eye contact. He could do it albeit last briefly as he averted his line of sight to his left side. "Thank you, Narukami. I''ll do my best," thanked Jaz as he smiled. "But why don''t you want me to follow you?" Jaz quickly added without waiting for Narukami''s response. "Because it''s not suitable for you. Not for the fact you''re weak and stupid. In my view, It is because you''re better in another area. "Everyone has strengths and weaknesses, after all." Jaz understood what Narukami was implying. He was a bit sad and disappointed but there was nothing he could do. Narukami was right. A dangerous organization was chasing after him. Jaz was not fitting involved in some dangerous chasing. "Okay, I understand," said Jaz with a nod. His expression was gloomy. "Why are you so gloomy? Imagine the things you are going to do with this amount of money!" Jim said as he slapped Jaz''s back. The latter let out a groan as he was snapped from his negative thoughts. When Jaz got slapped, his body got straightened. It was sudden, after all. Jaz got a bit of a shock. Turning his head to Jim, Jaz forces out a smile, "you''re right. I can change my life with this. I''ll start by going to high school again." "How old are you, anyway?" Jim pondered curiously. "24, but never too late to educate myself. It''s going to be hard though, but I''ll try my best." His tone was filled with determination and his negative thoughts shifted away to nothing. His eyes flared with flame. Narukami nodded before turning his body around and walking as he left the building. Aware of this, Jim waved his hand as he followed behind Narukami. Jaz was left behind with all the gold coins in his hands. He slowly waved his right hand. It was an extremely short meeting but meant a lot to Jaz. "Narukami, once we meet again. It''s going to be my face on the television! You better wait!" Jaz yelled. Jaz''s response was Narukami raising his right hand, "I''ll be waiting." . . . After leaving the building, they were walking on a quiet street. "If you have that much money, why don''t you just go home? Even further, you can grab your money any time you want and it''s safe without the need of being afraid of being robbed!" There was evidence of envy in Jim''s tone. "I have something to take care of." "Oh, what is that?" Jim asked as he was curious. "You''ll know," said Narukami rather calmly. If he could make a facial expression. He would be smiling mysteriously. "Are we still going to meet that someone I know?" Jim asked. "No, no bother. I want to go somewhere." "Oh? Where do you want to go? Is it possible you want to buy weapons to take care of the people from Day Fallers? Even better, are you going to go to one of their bases and kick their ass? "I know one near this area. They are active around here and usually steal stuff down in the suburbs. This place is where they are hanging out." Jim explained. "A wolf''s den?" "Yeah, pretty much." "How do you know so much?" Narukami calmly pondered. "I used to be a cop but I made a big mistake in my investigation. I got fired, an accident happen and I lost my house and family. Here I am," said Jim in a casual tone but reaching the end, he sighed as his expression changed as sorrow could be depicted in his eyes. His smile looked like it was filled with sadness too. "I''m sorry." Narukami noticed this as he glanced at him before turning his vision to the path forward. Jim swayed his hand about as he brushed off so Narukami wasn''t particularly bothered with it, "Don''t worry, it''s something that happened ten years ago." "Is your family doing well?" Narukami abruptly asked. Jim''s smile vanished as he replied with a low tone, "They''re doing well. My daughter is the same age as you and my wife got a new one. I''m sure their life would be happier without me." Narukami shifted his line of sight to Jim and sized up his face. No matter how hard he saw it, he''s rather young. As if knowing what was in Narukami''s mind. Jim said, "my wife was pregnant when she was fourteen. Some bastard impregnated her and run away without taking responsibility. "I was fifteen at the time. I''m what you called it, mature at an early age. I skipped class and got into college earlier than most of my friends. "My family runs a few businesses in different states and my pops trust me to take care of one in California. It''s hard but I managed to handle it." "That''s amazing," praised Narukami with a straight face. His words were from the deep of his heart. By the age of fifteen, he took care of his family business and went to college. Others might see him blessed with luck and envied the Goddess of Luck for opening her thighs to him but Narukami saw it differently. "It must be hard," said Narukami as he sympathized. "Yeah, it''s tough. Not once have I thought of leaving the business to someone else''s hands but it is hard to trust someone nowadays." As they walked and had a conversation. Without knowing, they reached a bus station with a few people in line, waiting. Jim took a seat whereas Narukami stood next to him. "So how do you meet your wife?" Asked Narukami slowly. "I''m getting into it." After he said that, a bus stopped in front of them as it produced creaking noises from the break. The door opened and twenty people or so got in. As they were entering, they formed two rows of lines. Narukami and Jim were next to each other. Just because they were entering a bus, it did not stop Jim from talking. "I was on my way home that night. I was so tired and just wanted to sleep. I remember it clearly. I don''t care about my surroundings anymore, I just want to get home and sleep. "A few blocks away from my home, after I get down from a Taxi. There is a tiny path that I must take to reach my home. "As I walked like a zombie, swaying about. I found her, laying down on the ground. At first, I thought it''s a prank where people scared others with dolls that looked like dead humans. It''s particularly trending at the time. "I ignored it and continued walking. But that is when I felt something weird." Reaching this point, both of them had already taken a seat. In the middle of the bus. Jim was sitting near the window where Narukami was beside him. "As I''m really tired and so is my instinct, I subconsciously ignore that feeling and went home. "But, just as I am about to. Something quite hard gripped my leg. My reaction was to get rid of it by kicking it but I froze as I realized that I''m all alone. "What kind of animal could grab my leg like a human? Therefore, I slowly turned my head and saw the girl, who I thought was a human doll, had her right palm grabbing my left leg." "Her face was full of bruises. Her clothes were covered in dirt. Her arm is as thin as a stick and her skin is pale like a corpse. "At that moment, I realized she was no doll but a human. The rest you could figure out on your own. I saved her, let her live in my home. From that day onward, my life had changed." Jim smiled before he sighed in resignation. "But that was all part of the past," said Jim as his voice was filled with sadness yet he tried his best to smile. "Tough as usual," abruptly said Narukami. "?" Jim was confused. Chapter 154 - Discovered Narukami was referring to Jim''s past lives. Which was constantly full of suffering and hardships, turning him into the bad guy, and like usual, it was no exception in this life. Narukami shook his head as he answered Jim''s confusion, "nothing." Jim paused for a short moment before he turned his head to the window and watched the scene as it blurred due to him inside a moving bus. He did not say anything as his mind appeared to be wandering. It looked like the topic they talked about was a bit heavy to Jim and he was pondering about it. Probably he pondered why he got separated by his family and why all of this happened, or maybe something else? Either way, it has nothing to do with Narukami yet the latter would be lying if he was not worried. "Sometimes, I wonder if saving her back is the best choice?" Jim pondered. Narukami patted his shoulder after hesitation, "If not for you, she probably died on the spot. I don''t know the details but good and bad things in life are normal. "I''m pretty sure your wife also thinks the day she met you for the first time is the best thing that happened to her." Jim fell silent as he digested what Narukami just said. He then nodded as he smiled proudly, "You''re right, what am I thinking? I''m pretty sure she always thinks about it before she goes to sleep and shows it off to her friends." Letting go of his hand from Jim''s shoulder, Narukami listened to him as he did not say a word. "Narukami, thank you." Next, Jim shifted his vision to Narukami and thanked him with a smile. "I only do what I''m supposed to do," said Narukami humbly as he slightly nodded. "By the way, how did the two of you get divorced anyway? Your guys'' relationship seems firmer than any couples considering how you two met," asked Narukami curiously. Hearing his question, Jim''s smile vanished as his expression was that of troubled. "I''m sorry, you don''t have to answer it if you don''t want to. I''m not forcing you," said Narukami as he realized he was being a bit intruding on another person''s personal life despite the fact they had met. Jim replied with hesitation, "It''s not that. It''s just too complicated to tell you. I don''t know where to start." "I see. Take it slow, then. We have time anyway," said Narukami calmly. Jim slightly moved his head down as though he was nodding. After fifteen minutes of silence and the bus had stopped a few times, Jim finally opened his mouth. "I was on an investigation about a homicide which turns out related to the most dangerous gangs in the United States. "While I investigate them, I got deeper and deeper, so deep that it is impossible to climb back up. They noticed I''ve done them some digging and send their men to take care of me. "One of their strongest members is more intelligent than the rest and found out where I live and threaten my family. "He called me and tell me that if I did not stop my investigation. My family is going to pay for it. He added that he''s in front of my house with gang members coming with him. "I was devastated and panicked. I cannot go home as I am far away and calling for backup is also impossible as he counts down the time. "If I do not decide before the time runs out, he''ll kill my family." The scene of the past flashed over Jim''s mind. "I''ll give you thirty seconds. Tell me the answer I want to hear. Otherwise, your family might never see the sun again," A voice of a man could be heard over the radio waves. Jim was holding a flip phone as it was next to his right. His expression was that of shock as his hand slightly trembled. "Wait, please! Don''t hurt my family!" Jim pleaded. "Then say the word I want to hear, that you will not dig anything deeper about us and leave your job. You also must not ask for help from your friends. "I''m a man who always fulfills my promise, I will not hurt or kill your family." "You''re a gang member! How could I trust you?" Jim''s voice intensified. "It''s up to you then. Either way, it doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. So, have you decided? It has been fifteen seconds, are you sure you''re going to waste it by talking to me?" Jim fell silent and without realizing it, a few seconds passed. "Ten, nine, eight¡­" Jim''s mind was racing. He did not want his investigation to come to a halt. There were a lot of people who held high expectations and hope on him to stop this gang from running amok. "Seven, six, five, four¡­" Jim''s eyes darted around as his mind was still racing. His heart was palpitating as though it was about to come out of his mouth. "Three, two, on¨C" "Fine, fine! I''ll stop my investigation on you guys!" He yelled. I''m sorry, everyone, Jim apologized to those who have high expectations and hope for him. But for the safety of his family, he would do everything. Back to the present. "After that, I resigned from my position, left my family without a word, and after a few years, I met with them again but not for a reunion, it is so that I can divorce her. "She does not deserve to be chained by me and should let go of me from her heart. Look for someone better, if not." Abruptly, Jim felt inexplicable fear and he felt chills. It was coming from where Narukami was. Retracting his gaze to Narukami, he saw terrifying and thick killing intent. His went blank for a brief moment and his heartbeat spiked as his face was pale as paper. Plus with Narukami''s expression, which was calm. It simply made it more terrifying! "N-Narukami?" Jim stuttered as he was particularly terrified. Narukami slowly turn his head to Jim and said in a calm voice but it was in truth filled with anger and hatred, "Can I know the guy who did it to you?" Narukami tightly clenched his right hand before his chest and veins bulged out. Some were visible on his head, too. "You must not kill him, Narukami!" Jim hurriedly grabbed Narukami''s hand and put it down. "Of course I will not but I''ll torture him and make it as he got tortured for a million years but in truth, in real life. Only ten minutes passed." "No, I meant to let me kill him but okay, being tortured for a million years seems perfect for him," said Jim in agreement after he misunderstood Narukami''s intention. "But how are you going to do it? I never heard such a thing before," asked Jim curiously. "I''m going to put an illusion in his mind and sped up that illusion by one hundred thousand. If my calculation is not wrong, one day there should be one mini second in real life." "I''m not good at math but okay. So the point is that he is going to suffer so badly that death is a luxury, right?" Narukami added as his response. "And when he wants it, I''ll make sure he''ll not get it," said Jim as he smiled like a villain which had seen the victory and scream of its victim before his plan even came into play. His expression was reflected on the window. Looks like his past lives have already etched on his soul, Narukami thought to himself as he said calmly, "Jim, you''re scarier than the guy who threatened you." Snapped to reality from pondering his evil plan to do something to the guy who make his life worse, Jim awkwardly laughed as he rubbed his cheek. After that, the bus stopped and a few people got in, few left. A person stood next to Narukami and held one of the standees. Narukami found it weird as he looked at other seats. There were many empty seats. Retracting his gaze to the person, the latter was aware and smiled. Narukami faintly nodded before he turned his head to the front and shift his attention to Jim as he heard him tell some of his stories when he was a cop. However, there was one thing that bothered Narukami. The person''s smile has vague darkness and he was just¡­ odd. Narukami almost ran out of words to describe the person standing next to him aside from, uncomfortable, dangerous, unsettling, terrifying, disturbing, intimidating and threatening. Yet despite all the words, Narukami could not figure out the source. The person was a male with black hair, average looks, and a normal build. A guy that is too common to see that you might forget it the next day. Narukami abruptly felt a strong feeling that the person was looking at him. He held himself from looking at this strange guy but he could not endure it any longer. He turned his head to the left and saw the person''s face at an extremely close range. Narukami could feel the guy''s breath. They stared at each other for a few seconds. Next, the guy slowly opened his mouth and what Narukami heard was shocking. "Are you Sixth?" Chapter 155 - Not Afraid Narukami''s mind went black for a short moment. He almost doubted his ears. "Sorry?" Narukami asked in confusion as he slightly tilted his head. "Are you Sixth?" The person asked again as he raised from the ground and held the nearest standee. His face, however, was looking at Narukami intently. Narukami''s heart skipped a beat. What he heard was not his feeling! What should I do? Should I play it dumb or admit it? There are chances he knew my true identity and playing dumb feels like useless, or could it be he does not know it yet and test me? So he could judge my answer according to my expression regardless if I''m lying or not? Narukami analyzed the situation and thought of many things of what he should do. That is possible, however, he would be something if he could figure out my emotion from this flat expression, Narukami said inwardly as he was feeling good about his flat expression. "What?" Narukami asked as he paused and continued as if realized something, "Oh, you''re talking about what time it is. No, it''s one P.M." "..." The person. He seemed lost in words as he did not hear what he wanted from Narukami. Slowly, he shifted his vision to what''s front of him "If you don''t want to admit it, it''s fine. I want to make a deal with you," said the person in a monotone manner. "Before that, shouldn''t you introduce yourself?" Narukami asked. He was curious about the deal this guy was talking about but without a name, kind of hard to call him. "The HQ''s grandmaster of All Beyond, Saiko Hito," he replied. If Narukami could laugh, he would honestly. Well in truth, he could do it but his expression was flat, have you seen someone laughing with a flat expression? "What kind of joke is that? Even a five-year-old might do a better job," said Narukami calmly. However, seeing that Saiko did not respond. Narukami took it for granted, "Seriously?" "It is up to you to believe it. It''s a drag to convince someone who does not believe you in the first place," replied Saiko. Hearing his words, Narukami was now fully convinced! He became a bit nervous when learning that the person before him was an important figure in the mysticism world! But it last briefly as he recalled how many times he met with important figures in his past lives and beat their ass. Adding one would not make any difference. Yeah, no, he would not beat Saiko''s ass. "What''s an important figure like you want from me?" Narukami asked as his tone became¡­ unfriendly. "No need to keep your vigilance up. I will not hurt you or everyone you care about if you listen to my deal." *So it means you will if I don''t, huh? Are you threatening me?" Narukami asked. "I am not but it is just insurance. What I''m about to say is too dangerous to be heard by anyone," answered Saiko. Hearing his words, Narukami shifted his gaze to everyone on the bus before glancing back at him. "Don''t worry, I''ve put an illusion on them. In their eyes, I was standing normally without talking with you," said Saiko as if he read Narukami''s mind Normal? While there are a lot of seats, you choose to stand, how is that normal? Narukami commented in his mind. Putting the thought at the back of his mind, Narukami said as he figured out Saiko''s intention, "You''re afraid that I''ll tell others what you''ve just said." "Indeed, you''re smart. As expected of someone who annihilated Fallen Nightless single-handedly," praised Saiko as he softly clapped his hands. "Where did you know it?" Narukami asked as he was alarmed. If the grandmaster knew, didn''t that mean the mission Amaterasu gave to him had failed? "Don''t worry, only I know about it," replied Saiko. Narukami silently heaved a sigh of relief. The failed requirement was to make sure another secret organization did not know it was him who did it but a different story if only a person. "So, what''s the thing you want to say?" Narukami pondered. "Help me destroy the four organizations," said Saiko. "Why?" Narukami asked as his curiosity piqued. "They are potential dangers to this world. One organization to take care of Anomaly is enough, we don''t need many of them." "And you have me next to you. Are you going to kill me once everything ends?" Narukami asked. "You''re not hiding the truth anymore, huh?" Saiko returned the question. "You''ve figured it out anyway, no point in hiding it. I only make a fool of myself. Now answer my question." "Aren''t you being rude to your boss, here? Don''t forget you are still my underling," said Saiko as it was clear he tried to change the topic, avoiding the question. "That does not matter now, right? The fact that you request my help means you acknowledge me and view me as equal." Saiko coldly scoffed, "Heh, don''t get full of yourself. I can kill you in a few short minutes without leaving anything." "I''d like to see you try," said Narukami calmly as he squinted his eyes. Saiko spilled out his aura which turned the atmosphere five times heavier. All the passengers felt this and some with weak mental fortitude fainted while the strong ones were greatly trembling as their faces were pale. Narukami did not stay idle watching this. He poured out his spiritual energy and it covered everyone like a shield. Their complexion turned for the better and one could see comfort. "What are you planning?" Asked Narukami as he was annoyed despite his flat look. "You''re more interesting than the rumors." The edge of his lips curved upward as he put on an interesting smile. "Enough," said Saiko as he put down his aura and continued, "What''s your answer?" "...no, I hate being someone else''s underling. Let alone someone who asks for help with a threat," said Narukami after temporarily falling silent as he sized up Saiko from top to toe. After he uttered what was in his thoughts, he crossed his arms as he leaned his back against the chair, closing his eyes simultaneously. "However, should you change your tone, I might change my mind. I want to hear a genuine call of assistance, without a threat," continued Narukami without waiting for Saiko to utter a sound. Saiko''s face turned dark and grim. His aura spread out rapidly and it was thicker than before. Narukami hurriedly protected everyone in the radius of fifty meters with his spiritual energy. Saiko was someone who probably had reached the peak of Level 10. Should he release his aura without holding back People might die as though getting crushed! Simply put, Saiko was akin to a grim reaper that was harvesting people''s lives. Everywhere he went, people were dying without a clear explanation. This was a clear act of intimidation so he could gain an upper hand against Narukami but it was futile. Narukami opened his eyes and softly sighed as he looked at Saiko. As both eyes were met, Saiko abruptly looked frightened as he subconsciously took a few steps back before stabilizing himself. What Narukami had done was condensed his aura into his eyes and shot it at Saiko. The latter probably felt like he was in front of a gigantic monster and felt true fear. He might have felt what true fear was. It was worth mentioning that Narukami dared to do this because Saiko would not hurt him as they were in public and there was an organization like the five major organizations here. Although the organization was not as big and powerful, it was worth knowing they must not be underestimated. Even so for Saiko, a leader of All Beyond. He had to hide his face. Following this line of thought, why would he dare threaten his friends and those he cared about? Regardless, Saiko was up to no good and if violence called it. Narukami would not fight him. He was now a Level 9 Sorcerer. His overall capabilities improved at a frightening rate. While it was true Saiko was far times stronger than him. Narukami had a way or two to defeat him. He had to kill him anyway and the chance was given before his eyes. However, he hesitated. He was curious why Saiko was here, in New York and how he found him. Did he know from the beginning Narukami was here? Why was he looking for him? Was it because he especially wanted to make this deal? But that felt unnecessary. All Beyond''s HQ was in Japan. Why did he go all the way to America, just to make a deal? No matter where he looked at it, Narukami felt it was strange. Just too strange. "You! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll do something to your beloved ones?" Saiko asked as his lips trembled. "You can do everything you want to me but if you lay a finger on them. Don''t think you''ll get away easily," said Narukami as his voice turned cold. "So you have no plan to work together with me from the start although I''ve threatened you," said Saiko as he understood what was going on. "What kind of idiot wanted to help a person that threatened you? Only saints do that but I am no saint, I''m just the same as you." "Very well, we''ll see who has the last laugh.. I''ll make sure you work with me destroying the five major organizations." Chapter 156 - Dirty Work After he said so, Narukami got a bad premonition. "What are you planning?" He asked but received no answer as Saiko went back to his original position. Immediately afterward, the phone rang and it was from Jim. Narukami turned his gaze at him. "Ah, sorry," said Jim as he stopped talking and answered the call. "Hello, who is this?" Jim asked with a frown as he found the number was foreign. "It''s me," the caller responded. His tone was hoarse and seemed static as though concealed with a voice changer. After a slight hesitation, Jim replied, "Is this someone playing a prank on me? Don''t think I''ll fall for your tricks!" "Then did my call ten years ago a prank, Officer Jim?" The voice pondered as its tone was a bit unfriendly. Jim''s expression sank. He put down his phone as he covered the speaker with his hand and got up from his seat. "I''m sorry. It''s an important call," said Jim as he apologized and went past Narukami. The latter moved his legs to the side so that Jim could go through. "Thanks." Jim smiled as he walked a few distances away from Narukami and stopped as he grabbed the hand holder with his free hand. Jim did not want Narukami to hear what he was talking about, hence furthering the distance between them. Futile nevertheless as Narukami''s ears were terrifyingly sharp. He could also control the range of his hearing. It could be up to five kilometers but doing such a thing was simply overbearing. He had to listen to every noise in the area and he might be one step away from the madness. Eavesdropping on their talk, Narukami had a calm face and asked as he glanced at Saiko, "Is this your doing?" "Perhaps or perhaps not." The edge of his lips lifted as he formed a mysterious smile. Narukami stared at him for three seconds straight before shifting his vision to what was front and listening to Jim''s talk. "Why are you calling me? I''ve done what you asked me, what else do you want?" He asked impatiently as he was annoyed. "Well, well, no need to be in a rush. I just want to have a chat with you," said the voice as he calmed Jim down. It worked but Jim kept his guard up, "You''re not the type to have a chit-chat should there be no purpose." Jim frowned. "You know me well. Officer," the voice chuckled and continued as his voice turned solemnly, "Help me to steal some databases from the NYC police department." "Okay sure, is that what you want to hear? Don''t make me laugh, why would I help a criminal and a person who destroys my life?" "Looks like being separated from your family makes your heart turn cold. How are they, anyway? Right, I''ve heard your daughter is as talented as you, entering college two years earlier than her peers, and has a bright future. "I''m curious what her expression will be if her future isn''t as bright as she thought? I can''t wait to see her expression, you know?" "Leave my family alone!" He yelled as he was truly infuriated. Then, Jim realized his voice spread out throughout the entire bus and everyone''s attention was focused on him except Narukami. He closed his eyes as though he was sleeping. Being at the center of attention, Jim hurriedly apologized, "Sorry!" Next, he pressed the stop button on a yellow thin pole. The bus halted and the doors opened, he hurriedly took his leave with the flip phone near his ears. He forgot about Narukami at this point. What was more important was his family. "Why does it have to be me? Out of all the people you can threaten and use, why me?" Jim asked as his brows knitted together. Simultaneously, Narukami got up from his seat and silently walked out. Before that, however, Narukami paused his steps as he heard Saiko saying, "You even care about a person you''ve just met?" "So what?" "Nothing but shouldn''t you worry about your subordinate, Asahi? You kinda leave him hanging after you teleported him there," reminded Saiko but Narukami found it odd. Did his reminder out of kindness or mean something else? They were not close, to begin with. If Narukami could frown, he probably would have done it already. He turned his head to Saiko but what happened next was bizarre. Saiko was no more. It was as though he vanished from the spot. Narukami had thought that his talking with Saiko may be anything but an illusion but the swayed about standee proved that he''s real, not an illusion or hallucination. The reaction of passengers who saw his disappearance was real too. Which was shocked and filled with disbelief. "It''s okay, he''s just doing a magic trick!" Narukami yelled out loud and everyone hurriedly believe him despite the fact they have some doubts. This was human instinct when something abnormal happened before them. Their brain would figure a way out to explain it and deny superstition answers. Except those who believed in superstition but they would still keep their logic number one before concluding it to anything supernatural. After that, Narukami left the bus, and with silent steps, he followed behind Jim and listened attentively to his conversation. Simultaneously, he was pondering what Saiko''s words meant. Indeed, he was able to split his attention into two and multitask. It was not that hard. As Narukami stalked Jim, he purposely lowered his presence to the point of invincibility. Oblivious to Narukami following him from behind, Jim was walking on steady steps. "Why? Because you''re the only person I know that has access to the NYC police department," said the voice slowly. "How did you know?" Jim asked. "You think my gang as the title of one of the dangerous gangs in America only a title? We have a wide network," replied the voice as a hint of pride could be heard. Not waiting for Jim to utter a sound, the voice hurriedly continued, "You''re the best cop in America, Officer. I''ve heard the FBI and CIA send you an invitation letter to join them but you flatly reject them. "Don''t you think you''re too arrogant, Officer?" The voice asked. "What I do is none of your concern." "That''s true but I find it weird though. Are you hiding something, officer?" "What are you talking about?" Jim pondered. "Well, you''re the best cop in the country yet we beat you so easily. Any sane person will think it is weird." Jim halted his steps as soon as heard the other party''s words. "Hum? What''s wrong? Hello?" The voice asked upon noticing anything strange. Jim out of the blue stopped talking! "Hello? The signal is kinda bad here, I lost connection a few seconds ago but now we''re good, what are we talking about again?" Jim wondered as he continued his steps. "Nothing important. Coming back to the topic, work with me, or something bad might happen to your family. You can know that by rejecting my offer but I don''t necessarily recommend it." On the other side of the phone, the sunlight went in through the small gaps of the curtain. The outline of a middle-aged man could be depicted thanks to the faint light. He was holding a telephone as he rested his chin on his hand. After saying that to Jim, the silhouette shook his head. "Is there no other way?" Jim asked. "Are you dumb? Of course, there is no other way. Aren''t you a good man? Or is it possible that you become a cold-hearted monster that''s cold enough to abandon your family? Ahahaha! If that''s the case, why don''t you join my gang? We have muscles but we lack people with good brains!" "You must be kidding. The day I abandon my family for my safety is the day I lost my humanity. Very well, I''ll work with you but you have to promise me that you will not mess with my family, ever again or you''re going to pay the consequences." His few last words were slow and deep. "Don''t worry, this is also going to be the last time we met," said the voice as he assured Jim. "So, what do you need me to do?" Jim asked. "Check your email, it has everything you need to do. Right, I want to warn you. Be cautious of anyone following you. A certain organization is hunting every member walking on the street by sending their best assassin, bye." The voices end their talk in a hurry. Jim did not think it was weird. Probably the other party was afraid the cops or any other organization would use some kind of method to track the voice''s location. The owner of the voice was one of the dangerous men in the country, after all. Though, Jim felt he changed. His temper to be precise. Opening his email, the interface of the web appeared in the phone''s scene.. Next, he found an email that just entered his inbox a few seconds ago. Chapter 157 - Not What I Think He Is A file was attached and Jim downloaded it. A bar popped up and slowly went to the right. As Jim downloaded the file, Narukami shifted his attention to his spatial world and sent his consciousness there. It then took a human form and descended from the sky. As he was descending, he saw Ryu was talking to Zero as they were watching an English tv show. Not sure if both of them understand though. Aware of someone was coming, Ryu and Zero stopped talking and lifted their heads. "Narukami, care to join in?" Zero casually asked. The edge of Narukami''s lips twitched, since when we got too close, and how the heck the two of you close already? Narukami pondered in his mind and was curious how Zero and Ryu like buddied within short moments. Probably because of Ryu''s friendliness vibe he constantly produced, Narukami probably thought. Replying to Ryu''s answer, Narukami shook his head. "How did the two of you get close?" Narukami pondered as he slightly frowned. As this was his spatial world, the rules were his to decide so the side effect was not applicable here. "Turns out we have a lot of things in common. He said that he was just too embarrassed to talk about it with his friends. Oh right, speaking of his friends. I''ve seen them appear one and another out of nowhere but then dragged to the ground by black hands? What''s that all about?" Ryu was replying how they were close and then shifted the topic in the middle. "They got what they deserve," replied Narukami with a mysterious smile. Ryu got a bad premonition and his entire being told him that he must and had to avoid probing much further. Lest he learned something terrifying and probably a nightmare fuel. "So, why did you come here?" Ryu asked curiously as he extended his hand to a chip bag and grabbed a handful of chips. Put it into his mouth. Right, forgot to point out he was lying sideways with his head resting on his hand. "I want you to check on Asahi. I have a bad feeling," replied Narukami. "Bad feeling? That reminds me, I sensed something terrifying earlier. Did anything happen in the outside world?" Zero asked as he abruptly joined in their conversation. Narukami did not mind this. He shifted his vision to Zero but the latter had the urge to avoid Narukami''s gazes, to which he complied. "Yeah, a big shot came to me and asked me to help him," answered Narukami. "Who is this big shot?" Ryu pondered curiously. He never saw any big shots in his life and wanted to meet one but he doubted he could do it. "No point in hiding this so I''ll tell you guys. It''s Saiko Hito, All Beyond grandmaster. The strongest and broken Sorcerer even existed." His words caused Zero and Ryu''s hearts to skip a beat. Saiko Hito! This was Saiko Hito they were talking about! Only a few certain individuals had seen his face and people like them only know him through the innumerable feats Saiko had done in his career as a Sorcerer yet the person before him, Narukami, had met him and Saiko even asked for his help! Suck luck was heaven-defying. "I feel like if you use your luck on a lottery. You could have won ten times in a row," said Ryu abruptly. "What?" Narukami was confused. What lottery had anything to do with meeting Saiko? At this point, Narukami grasped Ryu''s meaning. Meeting Saiko was a particularly rare occurrence, let alone the said person asking him for help. "So, what''s your answer?" Zero pondered and Ryu get up from his position as he anticipated Narukami''s answer. "I said no," replied Narukami simply. "What?!" Ryu was shocked as he yelled out loud. "Are you dumb! That''s like getting an offer to become the richest man in the world without doing anything and you reject it!" Said Ryu without waiting for Narukami to utter a sound. Narukami understood Ryu''s words and why he said so. Those who had met Saiko have to go through a lot of difficulties. It was like a businessman went through many trials and tribulations before being rich but in this case. Narukami did not need to walk that path as God took pity on him and rained down money on him yet Narukami chose to burn those papers. It was pretty much like that. Notice that most example scenarios are related to money? Well anyway. Back to the story. Realizing that his words were a bit, wait no, quite blunt, Ryu covered his mouth and instantly apologized, "I''m sorry, Narukami." "It''s okay, I understand how you feel," said Narukami as he sat in a lotus position. "Then why?" Zero asked with a frown. "After asking me for help, he threatened me. Those who know me better will understand," responded Narukami as he retracted his gaze from Zero to Ryu. The latter paused for a short moment with a frown, seemingly pondering. A few seconds later, three seconds to be exact. Ryu nodded. "What? Why are you nodding?" Zero pondered as he wore a confused expression. Ryu looked at Zero as he said, "Narukami hates to be under someone but if it is necessary, he would not mind. Put this in thought, Narukami probably hated Saiko. "If Saiko asked for help like an ordinary person would do, probably Narukami would help him but I could guess that Saiko asked him with arrogance and eyes looking down at him, making Narukami hate him instantly," explained Ryu as he speculated the scene of Saiko asking help. "You know me well," said Narukami with a smile as he patted Ryu''s shoulders a few times. It was normal. They have been through life and death situations together and probably closer than they thought (no homo). Ryu chuckled as he embarrassed and gently stroked his cheek, "It''s nothing but I feel like something is missing in what I just said but could not find out what it is." Ryu frowned as he squeezed his chin. "Yeah, it seems your instinct is sharper than usual. After he ask for my help, he quickly threatened me that something might happen if I say no. That is when I realized he was not asking for help but forcing me to do something I don''t want to. "Who do you think he is? Just because he''s my boss, I have to be like an obedient dog and do as I told? Isn''t he just mocking me?" The irritation could be heard in his voice. Ryu was confused, however. He expect this kind of reaction but the scene right now was slightly off from what he imagined. One word to describe it, probably a bit too emotional? If he had to describe his feeling, it might be something like this, a drunk dude ranting and Ryu heard the guy''s ranting from start to end. It was tiring. But different from that, what Ryu felt was something inexplicable to say in words. Probably between strange and shocking. "This is the first time I heard you complaining..." said Ryu as his eyes were wide open. His expression was like a five-year-old seeing an elephant for the first time. "What''s so shocking about it?" Narukami frowned. He had to admit he was the calm type but that does not mean he could not complain. As he rarely did it, he even forgot such a thing exists. As to why he did it now, Narukami had no idea. He just felt like doing it. Ryu shook his head and pondered, "What did he ask for help anyway?" Something that even a powerful person required assistance. How tough was the task? Was it so tough that even the Seventh Child could not succeed? Hence shifting attention to Narukami? Or was it something extremely dangerous and in hell difficult? "It would be better if you guys did not hear it. Curious killed the cat, ever heard of that word?" Said Narukami. "More than a hundred times," said Ryu with a nod. He had no intention of asking more questions as he fell silent and lay sideways again, watching the tv. Grabbing one chip instead of a handful this time, Ryu asked, "What do you need me to do? Protect Asahi?" "I want you to report anything strange that may happen in Japan. I don''t think Saiko is going to accept the fact I said no and act like I did not bat an eye to his threat. He will do something to make me heed his words," said Narukami as his voice was serious. After a brief silence, Ryu said, "... How do I say it, Saiko is not what I think he is. I thought he''s an amazing figure that despises dirty and underhanded tricks." Ryu ended his words with a sigh. "Disappointed?" Narukami asked. "Very. I guess the phrase, ``low your expectations so you don''t get disappointed'' is true.." Ryu closed his eyes as he let out a long sigh with a heavy heart. Chapter 158 - MISTAKE Zero pat Ryu''s back a few times so as to ease him. Ryu opened his eyes as he smiled at Zero. This guy, despite being from a criminal organization, was a lot better than Saiko. Ryu''s impression towards Saiko: -10000 Ryu''s impression towards Zero: +10000 "Thanks," said Ryu with a smile. He would be lying if he was not a big fan of Saiko yet hearing his idol was not as he expected. He was particularly disappointed. "You okay?" Narukami pondered. He did not expect Ryu to be this disappointed. He somewhat regretted telling it to him. "I''m okay," said Ryu as he got up. "Right, Narukami. I''m curious why you let me stay here instead of coming down with them?" Zero asked. The word, them, was referring to his friends who were probably in the process of being tortured. While they directly fell, he was still here. Which made him ponder. "I just forgot that but since you''ve reminded me. Down you go." "Heavens," said Zero as he looked up at the black sky. He felt like he was a fool. After Narukami said so, the ground where Zero was standing formed a hole. Zero immediately fell as he shouted on top of his lungs. Ryu watched this rather calmly and he swayed his hand to the left and right, "see you again, Zero!" After that, the hole was covered and the ground was back to flat. Why Ryu was not worried about Zero was obvious, Zero deserved it. Taking pity or sympathy on him, a bad guy, was not his style. Yup, even the fact that Zero had become rather close to him, Ryu still does not pity him. And Ryu was confident that Zero understood this. Maybe better than him. Narukami was kind of surprised. He did not know Ryu could be cold-hearted sometimes. Aren''t they close? Why did Ryu was smiling as his friend is about to be tortured? Eh? What was going on? Did I miss a page? Narukami thought to himself as he was confused. "Anyway, Narukami. Where are we right now?" Asked Ryu curiously. He had been in this spatial world and lost track of days. One thing for sure though, they were somewhere in Europe. Proof of that was the tv, it played a show in English. "New York," replied Narukami simply. "Seriously?" Ryu was baffled as he asked doubtfully. Narukami nodded without explaining another word. "Can I go on a walk?" Ryu requested. They were in New York! It would be a waste if they did not go sightseeing! "We don''t have much time. I need you to watch Japan while I''m gone. I have business here that I have to take care of," said Narukami. Ryu wanted to refute but he could not. It was Narukami who said it, after all. Making an analogy, Narukami was akin to a mother and Ryu was a good and kind-hearted child who loved his mother. It was impossible to say no if his mother requested him to do something, right? Seeing Ryu''s unsatisfied face, Narukami reconsiders for a short moment, "Fine, when everything is done. I''ll bring you here again for three days. I''ll also give you some money so that you can enjoy yourself here." Ryu clenched his fist as he said with high spirit, "Alright! Maroon 5 concert, wait for me!" It appeared Ryu''s favorite band was holding a concert in New York. That explains why he was itching to take a walk. "Narukami, how long must I watch Japan?" Ryu asked. He was worried he might miss the concert. "Three days," said Narukami as he raised his three fingers, mainly index, middle, and ring fingers. "Three?" Ryu recited as he pinched his chin. He probably counted the days to when the concert was going to start. Just want to inform you, it would begin in four days and so Ryu has a day left. He was a bit doubtful if he could reach it but knowing Narukami, he was confident that Narukami was not going to lie and take back his words. Ryu knew his personality well, which was a given considering the things they''ve been through. "Alright, I''ll agree," said Ryu with a nod Not like you can disagree, said Narukami in his mind. "But will it be fine, though? It feels like the fate of an entire country is in my hands," said Ryu as sweat flowed down. He was nervous. What would happen if he failed? What would happen to those people? The responsibility was too heavy if you consider the number of people in Japan. "Don''t worry, what you have to do is to protect Asahi and watch the situation in Japan, especially our city. Watching the entire country is too hard for you to pull off," said Narukami in assurance. His words swept away the pressure in his heart. "I see. Okay then, protect Asahi and report anything strange in our city. I only have to do these two things, right?" Ryu asked for confirmation. Narukami nodded as his reply, "Simple, no?" "For you. You can do anything!" Ryu said. "I can''t do anything, I just do what I''m supposed to do," said Narukami rather humbly, a bit polite and slowly. It was as though he was speaking to someone who has a higher position than him. But Ryu grasped another meaning from Narukami''s behavior. This guy was being sarcastic. Ryu had no idea how to respond to his sarcasm. He could only let out a sigh. "Any other questions?" Narukami pondered. "Un, is everything regarding Fallen Nightless over?" Ryu asked. "It should be if no accidents happen," answered Narukami. Judging by the time, the five major organizations should do a good clean-up on that tumor called Fallen Nightless. However, Narukami was certain another Fallen Nightless would probably rise once more but that was none of his concern. He completed his mission, other than that, he did not care. Right, I should ask Amaterasu for a reward. This is considered a separate task, right? Narukami thought to himself. If it was a task like in video game, it would probably be like this: 1. Annihilate Fallen Nightless (Completed). 2. Kill Saiko Hito. Decided, Narukami would ask for a reward tonight. His mission grade should be the highest tier like S+, right? He completed it a day after the task was given! A sense of pride filled his heart but he did not show it on his face. Wandering his mind a bit, he got dragged back to reality as Ryu snapped a few times before his face. "Why are you in a daze? I''m ready, teleport me away to Japan now. The faster, the better," said Ryu impatiently. It depends on me, though, Narukami silently thought. He was curious about Jim who suddenly got contacted by his seemingly old nemesis right after Saiko said something interesting. Narukami got a hunch that Jim''s nemesis was contacting him and it probably has something to do with Saiko. No way Narukami was going to leave Jim alone. Narukami nodded as he snapped his fingers, and a blooming black flower took form beneath Ryu. The latter was standing in the middle. Next, each petal closed before the blooming flower became a black bud. In the next instant, it vanished as tiny, black flower petals swayed about. As the above happened, Jim had downloaded the attachment file, which was quite long to download. Either because his flip phone was slow or the internet was. Either way, he was glad it could be downloaded. Should it not, he might have to go to the library, which was far. As Jim was waiting for the file to be downloaded. He went to a rather crowded area and went into a subway station. Narukami closely followed him without being detected or afraid to. He was confident with his aura and presence concealing. Narukami looked around and the station was full of people. As he was once a demon in one of his past lives, a mischievous idea took form in his mind. What would happen if I blow up the entire place? Narukami silently thought and his killing intent accidentally spilled like a glass overfilled with water but only a tiny amount. Nevertheless, this tiny amount was enough to make everyone''s legs turn weak and see death before their eyes albeit only their feelings. However, what they saw was genuinely terrifying and probably going to end up as a nightmare for the next few nights. Everyone in the station, no exception, froze as they were stiffened. It happened simultaneously. It was as though someone pressed the pause button or there was a glitch in the matrix. The cameras planted in the subway captured this scene and the guard who watched it was shocked! He got up from his seat and moved the camera to make sure it was not paused. Sure enough, it wasn''t. He forgot to breathe upon the discovery. Narukami realized he had just done something wrong. "Crap," said Narukami reflexively. After the people in the station started to move again, Narukami quickly put an illusion on everyone here. He was afraid Jim noticed his existence, which was something that must not happen! Little did Narukami know there was a Sorcerer from an organization who watched this area, he was patrolling and when he sensed spiritual energy, he was alarmed. Chapter 159 - Filt Narukami narrowed his eyes as soon as he felt a fluctuation of spiritual energy coming at him. Seriously?! Narukami was shocked. There were a lot of people here and that person was planning to attack him? Won''t the innocent people involved and possibly getting killed? They were fragile after all. Like sticks if not. Thus, Narukami raised his hand as he opened his palm. Spiritual energy shot out and spread as it protected everyone in the radius of five hundred meters. Bam! Not long after Narukami formed an energy barrier. The attack hit him and the barrier ripple as though water. "Impressive, you protect the people around you instead of yourself. You''re eligible to be called a Sorcerer. Though, I thought a Sorcerer put on a lease with their owners. Yet why would a dog like you be here, on someone else''s territory?" The voice asked, clearly displeased. ''Owner'' referred to the organization they belong in. Although Narukami was ok being called ''dog'', it was, nevertheless, unpleasant to the ears. "What do you want?" Narukami asked as he snapped his fingers and immediately afterward, everything around him changed to gray and the people in the subway disappeared. It was not that the people vanished but instead, it was him. From an outsider ''s point, Narukami vanished on the spot yet no one noticed this as it was in New York. Narukami make a small dimension which separate the reality to a place between time and space. The small dimension stopped expanding after it revealed a person not far away from him. "World Separation, huh?" Said the person as he was a bit shocked. Narukami sized up this person from top to toe. Blond hair, sharp eyes like a sword, mature face and have a great build but not macho. Upon closer look, his eyes looked tired as though he had seen many things in life and seem have enough of it. "Who are you?" The person added and it snapped Narukami from his wandering mind. "Aitsu," replied Narukami with a fake name. He had no intention of telling his true name in front of a stranger. Furthermore, they were also Sorcerers. Things might become more troublesome should he do so. "You¡­" he squinted his eyes as though he noticed something. He then lightly shrugged his shoulders, "Whatever, as long as I can call you. It''s fine, my name is Jericho," said Jericho with a smile as he approached Narukami at a slow pace. "Why are you attacking me? Don''t you care about the safety of the innocent?" Narukami pondered. "I was planning to stop my attack before it hit you so I could see your reaction. I have to say it''s a good one." "I don''t believe you," said Narukami. "Bet," said Jericho casually. He had no problem with Narukami not trusting him. "So, why are you putting an illusion on everyone? I can tell you''re a good person but depending on your answer, I might have to bring you to my organization, Headless Crickets." Headless Crickets. If putting it on the ranking system of the best organization for killing Anomaly, probably around twenty. On the surface though, they were made up of merchants and businessmen. It would not be an exaggeration if their resources could be matched to the five major organizations. Aside from the strange name, their members were mostly filled with important figures in politics and military. As well as important figures in the underworld. "Jericho, that name rings a bell," said Narukami abruptly. "Trying to change the topic? That''s not going to work. Answer me, why are you putting everyone in Illusion? You don''t seem to have ill will towards them. Perhaps you conceal it with some kind of item?" After a short pause, Narukami chose to call out clean without a single fabrication, "I follow someone secretly but then something unexpected happens which causes that person to realize my presence. Having no choice, I decided to put everyone in Illusion. Which is to make me invisible in their eyes." "Is that all?" Jericho asked doubtfully as he squinted his eyes. Narukami nodded as he did not bother to explain anything. After a long pause, "I still can''t trust you, what are you going to do about it?" "Are you joking with me?" Narukami pondered. "No, no. I''m serious. How about this, you beat me and I''ll believe what you said. I beat you, you have to become my slave." "And what if I refuse?" Sajd Narukami. "You can''t. Should I also add that it is impossible?" Jericho said tauntingly. "Why is that?" Narukami assumed a fighting stance. It seems mere words were not enough to get out of here. He had to leave this dimension before lost track of Jim. "Because we rule this city," smiled Jericho. After that, Narukami''s figure vanished on the spot as if he had teleported but in honesty, he was not. He merely ran but it was particularly fast that to the eyes of ordinary, it looked like he had teleported. Rushing to Jericho''s left, Narukami pinched his weak spot. Jericho simply tilted his body to the side, avoiding Narukami''s punch, which was making a whistling sound. Swoosh! "Nice, nice! That is a good punch but not enough to hurt me!" Yelled Jericho as his smile just widened. "Take this, Earth Fist!" Jericho clenched his hand and it was covered with earth. In the next moment, he thrust it forward at Narukami like a spear. Dodging it by bending his legs and the punch went above his head or so Narukami thought when suddenly the punching course changed! Narukami could hear bones breaking as Jericho''s arm twisted in a way it should not be. Narukami''s eyes dilated to the size of the tip of a pen as the punch was before his eyes without realizing it. Narukami groaned in pain as he got punched and the ground formed a two meters deep crater because of the powerful impact of that hit. Luckily, he blocked the punch from hitting his handsome face with his arms as the latter was crossed like an x. So hard and powerful! Narukami said to himself as he was alarmed. His arms were aching as they sent electric sensation to his mind. They also turned a bit numb and a sense of weakness but it recovered instantly. With Jericho above Narukami with a smirk, Narukami looked at him with a calm look. This results in Jericho lost his smile. "Tough nut to crack, huh?" Jericho said rather coldly as he looked down on Narukami. After that, he retracted his punch and following that was a powerful kick coming at Narukami''s right. Narukami was forced to put in defense as he blocked the attack with his arms. The kick pierced through the air before crashing Narukami''s hand. Shockwave was spread with Narukami and Jericho as the center. In a normal scenario, this kick should be enough to send Narukami flying but he held his position with his legs. The outcome was Narukami sliding on the ground as it formed a narrow yet long ditch and trail of dust. His legs were hot but not to the point of being too high temperature that he could not stand it. After his kick failed, Jericho landed on the air and looked at Narukami as he was enraged. His enemy usually down after two kicks yet here this guy was. Still on his two feet and had a calm expression. Regarding the latter, Jericho hated it the most. What''s the deal with this guy, those two attacks are enough to kill even those at the peak of Level 7! Thought Jericho to himself. Bad for him, Narukami was two levels away. On the other hand, Narukami was amazed that the guy''s attack was able to make him feel injured. Fortunately, it was not enough to damage him. "I should end it quickly," Narukami softly muttered. This was on purpose, by the way. "Aren''t you getting ahead of yourself just because you could withstand my attacks?" Jericho said as he was displeased. Narukami did not reply as he stayed silent. Jericho felt something was odd and at the same time, danger slowly but surely getting closer to him. His instinct was calm but right now, it was begging him to run away from here. Jericho felt unsettled as time passed. His expression changed from unsatisfied to nervous mixed with fear. In the next moment, it may be his feeling but he saw a faint soul with hollow eyes and agape mouth coming out of Narukami. Not one or two, but a bunch of them! Then, they burst out of Narukami''s body and exploded into a mushroom cloud. Strong wind filled the entire area as Jericho''s hair crazily fluttered. His mind went blank for a short moment as he was filled with true despair and fear. "What is this?" Jericho asked himself. Just to inform you, it was not on purpose these souls appeared. It happened every time Narukami wanted to execute a move which was accidentally filled with killing intent. He tried okay? But his past lives, which were fighting to the death every time he discovered an enemy, remain strongly in his soul. It was like a habit at this point.. There were times when his killing intent did not spill. Chapter 160 - Er Though such occurrences were hard to come by. "What are you?" He asked slowly as his senses get back to him and he prepares himself by circulating his spiritual energy. His arms let out a white glow before it turned to armor. From a glance, it was an expensive armor as the carvings and three gems, red blue, and yellow respectively were embedded. It let out a certain aura that was inexplicable. If vaguely described, it should be the mix of grand and majestic. Narukami briefly immersed with his arm armors but then, he felt it odd. "Why only your arms?" Narukami pondered. His answer was replied through actions as Jericho moved towards him as he left a bunch of afterimages. Narukami did not bother to move from his position. He just stood there with a calm look. From an outsider''s perspective, Narukami had a lot of openings to a seasoned fighter like Jericho, Narukami had no openings at all. His expression was calm which made him unpredictable. Again, his posture did not assume a fighting stance, it made Jericho enraged and a bit nervous. Enraged because it was like Narukami looked down upon him and nervous because he could not find any openings no matter how hard he scanned Narukami again and again. As Jericho was a few meters away from Narukami, he changed his tactic by moving around Narukami at a speed far faster than the last time. He stopped once in a while before picking up his speed again. You could hear the wind whistling each time Jericho moved again after he stopped. He was akin to a spring in a tight space. Swoosh! Swoosh! Narukami''s eyes did not move despite Jericho''s speed beyond the speed of sound. Feeling that he confused Narukami by flying here and there like an annoying cockroach, Jericho stopped and attacked from behind. Narukami did not hurriedly react as his face was facing forward. Jericho smiled as he could launch an attack! Suddenly, something happened when he was three meters away from Narukami. "You did well," said Narukami abruptly as he instantly turned his head with a calm look. Yes, his toe was facing forward. Jericho could hear Narukami''s neck produce cracking noises and Jericho was startled as he instinctively let out a terrified shriek and his pale went pale. His attacks lost their strength because of this. He had seen something terrifying than this but this was something new and it was too sudden. He did not get used to jumping scare either so it was not weird for him to be this terrified. In the next instant, a lightning palm formed above Jericho, and like a fly, he got crushed while at the same time his body received a stinging and burning sensation. He immediately lost his consciousness as his eyes rolled back. His mouth was agape as he let out one last shout of pain. "Argh!" With the palm hitting the ground, it was obvious it would make palm print on it with Jericho''s charred black figure in the center. Black smoke came out of his body as he exuded a burnt smell. Narukami looked at Jericho''s body for a few seconds straight before turning his head around. He was a vampire. Injuries like head-turning in the direction should not be a biggie. "It''s still uncomfortable to do that, though," said Narukami as he stretched his neck by moving his head to the right and left. After he finished his business here, he left this dimension. He did not have to care about Jericho as he probably teleported to somewhere else. The best he could do was hope that Jericho did not fall from high places. With a body like that, he was no different than ordinary humans. Though such a thing was unlikely to happen as Narukami had already made sure something like that was not going to happen. "Next is to watch Jim, huh? I don''t know why but I feel like something bad is going to happen. I have to hurry!" Said Narukami as he narrowed his eyes or so he thought when he realized he couldn''t. "Tsk, annoying." Narukami''s figure then vanished like a transparent illusion. Appearing again in the place where he just disappeared, Narukami looked around and found out no one noticed this. It was because he put a barrier that prevented ordinary people from seeing him. Such concealment was easy. "I should have done this instead, huh?" Narukami thought to himself and felt like an idiot. How could he forget such a simple thing? Regardless, there was no point thinking about it. His main focus shall be stalking Jim. Scanning his surroundings so as to look for him, Narukami did not find him. It seemed he spent a bit of time in that dimension. How annoying, Narukami thought to himself as he walked down the stairs and reached the ground, he walked to the train as he jumped the turnstile. No one noticed this as he was no different than a ghost. Narukami spread out his spiritual senses to the entire station and enormous scenes played in his mind but nothing was to his liking. He did not find Jim in this crowd. If spiritual senses did not work, then there was one thing that could be done. Narukami couched as he planted his hands on the ground and he scanned the ground so as to find Jim''s footsteps. Everyone walked differently and Narukami remembered Jim''s walking style the first thing they met. Though, it was quite hard. With all the crowd here, it was hard to distinguish Jim''s steps from others. Narukami then filtered and erased one by one rapidly. In the process, Narukami noticed that a train was coming in a few seconds. If that arrived before Narukami could find Jim, it would be hard to find him. Luckily, if that was impossible. Narukami could have just entered the train station and gone another round of seeking. It could not be called hide and seek as the other party was not hiding, he just got followed without his consent. Wait a minute, is there a case where someone followed you with your consent? Narukami''s mind was a bit jumpy but he got back to the matter at hand rather instantly. "Come on, come on," softly Narukami muttered. In his ears, there were hundreds of footsteps but then gradually decreased to the point of a few footsteps. Finally, he found it. Narukami opened his eyes. He closed it when he proceeded to look for Jim so he could get more focused. Narukami raised his body and walked to where Jim was. Through the gaps of the crowds, Narukami found him. He was looking at the screen on his phone rather nervously and seemed a bit shocked. "Why are they looking for information about him?" Jim asked himself with a low tone. Narukami frowned or he hoped he could do that. The best thing he could do was squeeze his chin. Him? What is he talking about? Narukami asked himself and grew a bit curious. He wanted to go near Jim as he had the advantage of being discovered low but just not. Better be safe than sorry. Jim was the reincarnation of Narukami''s enemies and he was powerful for that! Though chances were low. He might awaken the power in his soul. Everyone has secret weapons in their soul, it was just that one has to find it with the right tool. If Jim accidentally awaken his power and remembered his memories, things might turn for the worst. Narukami had to avoid this no matter what! Just to inform you, Narukami did not afraid because of this single reason, it was also because He might be involved. The god who had been reincarnated Narukami five times in a row. He loved to see Narukami in his despair and he rise from that state. There was one time where Narukami was a prince and he lost everything he cared about. His brother, people, and country. That god laughed His ass off as if watching an extremely funny video. Remembering that memory pissed Narukami. He vowed after that moment onwards, he would not follow what He wanted. Being a chess piece of someone else was something he despised. He could not control his fate. Though, he could not do anything about it. Man cannot control his fate, not wait. Let one change it. Men cannot control their fate entirely, which means there are things Narukami can''t change. "This must be His plan. So close, if I go and take a peek at Jim''s phone. Something unexpected might happen." Narukami heaved a sigh of relief. . . . Meanwhile, He was standing on His throne. Watching Narukami as he was stirring his cup of tea. "How boring," He said with a chuckle before taking a sip. He was ready to do something ''fun''. Well for him at least, not for Narukami. . . . Able to endure his curiosity, Narukami stood a few meters away from Jim. Chapter 161 - Two Problems "They can''t be serious, right?" Jim asked himself as his expression was that of disbelief. Narukami was wondering what kind of file it was that made Jim make such an expression. Regardless, it seemed like something unpleasant and he did not have the will to do so. Looks like Jim is going to do something he does not like¡­ Narukami speculated. Whatever it was, Narukami was going to find it sooner or later. After waiting for a few seconds, the train finally arrived and as the door opened, Narukami and Jim, as well as a bunch of people, entered. With this crowd. Being separated sometimes happened but Narukami was able to prevent it. People shove those in front of them as more and more people enter. It would not be strange if you got separated if you did not hold hands. After most people got in, the door closed and the train began to move. The atmosphere on the train was calm and bright. Calm as almost everyone here was sitting with their eyes closed or eyes on the screen. Female students were gathering on one spot and talking, sometimes cracking jokes and they laughed but not to the point of disturbing everyone. There are a lot of people here, did something happen? Narukami silently pondered as he looked around. In the process, Narukami found five to seven people dressed in black in white suits with black glasses. One word appeared as soon as you looked at them. Suspicious. They were positioned far away from each other and doing different activities. One guy was reading through the magazine, another one was listening to music with a headset on and moving his feet up and down according to the beat. His head was also not an exception. He appeared immersed in what he was doing and probably forgot he was on a mission. Narukami ignored them but kept his vigilance on them. If they did something odd or funny, Narukami would not hesitate to paralyze them. After that, he continued his observation of his surroundings and saw a boy through the tiny gaps of the crowd. He was a nine-year-old boy with a rainbow hat and there was a small windmill on it. He was standing with tears flowing down his cheek. His expression was that of horror and panic. "Mama¡­" the child cried under his breath as his lips were quivering. Though what he said was faint, it was clear to Narukami. "A lost child?" Narukami pondered as he grasped what was going on. Just as Narukami was about to go help this lost boy by approaching it, Narukami halted his steps as he turned his body around to look at Jim. He was afraid he might lose him again but considering he could find him again, Narukami decided to help the boy first. As soon as Narukami shifted his attention to the boy, one of the men in black moved. Narukami narrowed his eyes as he prepared to attack when suddenly, he felt vague killing intent from behind. Although vague, it was intense as it was filled with hatred and anger. Narukami reflexively turned his body around to see where that intent was coming from. After that, a shout of a woman spread into the train and entered everyone''s ears. It was an agonizing one and it made everyone hear it felt chills all over their bodies. Shortly thereafter, a man yelled, "Hey! What are you doing? Put that thing down, young man!" That man''s yell made everyone on the train hold their breath and barely anyone made a noise. Some turned their heads to the ruckus and were curious yet terrified about what it was about. "Shut up, old man," a young man''s voice in his twenty replied. "Please, no!" The woman shouted. Bang! Following that was a gunshot and blood splashed everywhere. Painted the train''s floor and window. Everyone''s eyes widened. Their heart skipped a beat and at this moment, one word appeared in everyone''s mind. Run! Everyone quickly shouted in horror as they ran away from the young man. As the train was crowded, everyone only thought of themselves and went to the point of pushing anybody in their way. Narukami frowned. Everything happened so suddenly. What is going on? Narukami pondered in his mind but quickly remembered about the boy. He instantly retracted his gaze to him and saw the two men in black approach him as they shove away everyone that was coming their way. The boy''s face was pale as the paper upon this. He wanted to cry louder but just as he was about to, a man covered his mouth with his right hand. The boy struggled to escape yet the difference in strength was like an elephant and an ant! There was no way the boy could escape! Narukami immediately extended his arm at them as he raised it to his shoulder. His right arm flickered with electric arcs. He made a pistol gesture on his hand. "Simple Gesture: Tranquilizer Gun," said Narukami with a bit of a deep tone. Two bolts jolted forward out of his fingers and proficiently dodged innocents as their targets were the two men. The two bolts were like smart missiles but even they cannot move without reducing their speed in a narrow space. Within seconds, it hit them. Their bodies were charred black as they exuded a faint noise of burnt smell. Their friends and people saw this and were baffled. The two of them suddenly screamed like they were electrified before collapsing with eyes rolled back, hair raising, and body as black as charcoal. "What happened?" The other men in black were shocked but they managed to keep their cool and think realistically. Probably someone was sneak attacking them, they may say it differently but their purpose was the same. As if understood through telepathy, all of them nodded at each other and assumed a fighting stance as they observed their surroundings. Probably looking for the person who sneakily attacked them. On the other hand, where the shot was. "Why did you do this?" The woman asked, "I never did anything wrong! I don''t even know who you are!" The woman crawled back before stopping as her body hit the wall. "I don''t expect you to remember me either but since I''m in the mood. I''ll bother myself to explain, have you forgotten that day?" The young man asked as his voice was tired. "That day?" The woman frowned. "Yeah, in Star''s Bank a few years ago. There was a robbery and five people were killed," replied the young man. "So?" The woman returned the question. "You still don''t get it?" His voice was deeper and colder as he pointed the barrel at her face. The crowd let out panic gasps. "If you want to die then go ahead, help her," said the young man. Some wanted to help the woman out but their intention was noticed by the young man as he shifted his gun to the crowds. Those who wanted to help her backed away a few steps and could not do anything but form an expression of shame and regret. The woman looked at them with high expectations but they could not meet her eyes as they have an additional emotion, guilt. The woman retracted her gaze from them as she looked disappointed. "A killer tries to win the empathy of the people around her yet cannot as they care about their lives first instead of a stranger," mocked the young man as he sneered, "Does this story ring a bell, Zie?" The woman''s eyes or rather Zie''s eyes expanded in shock. Narukami knew what was going on behind him yet he could only do much. He could not save the woman and the boy at the same time, at least not in this crowd. It was strictly prohibited to show one''s power in public. He was aware he had already done it but it was simply an illusion, not literally showing his supernatural powers. The paralyzed attacks? No one saw it so it was fine. Furthermore, he wanted to observe more. Better to listen to their conversation before making a move. As he listened, he could do something to save the boy. Next, Narukami silently distanced himself to escape from the men in black''s vision and increased the chance of them not finding him. Concealing his presence might have the same effect but if these men follow where the lightning bolts were coming from, they could find him. You might think. But he could use his shapeshifting ability and blend in with the crowd. While that belief was not wrong, it was not correct either. When Narukami changed his appearance. He would be instantly the center of attention as his face was akin to ice cream melting before reforming back to human skin. The closest person on Narukami would notice despite the fact he concealed his presence. Narukami halted his steps as he found the right distance. He then shot the rest of the men in black with lightning bolts which were enough to immobilize them. It went without saying, a smooth one. One by one collapsed to the ground with faint black smoke coming out of their bodies. This strange phenomenon made people see that they were hallucinations but if this amount of people saw the same thing, can you still call them hallucinations? The Mandela effect probably fit with the current situation but seeing the same hallucination, even an idiot would realize something was strange. Chapter 162 - Deserve It Now that the boy was safe. Narukami shifted his attention to the young man. Should he approach the boy, it would make things complicated as he did not know who the boy was. With the men in black collapsed. If he came to the boy''s side, some people might connect the dots and find out it was Narukami''s doing, which was something he had to avoid. However, Narukami could not leave him alone just like that, right? "Someone stop this man! The woman yelled for help. She was desperate as her vision was moving at rapid speed in the crowd. Though, her call for help was in vain as everyone avoided her eyes. "Who wants to help a piece of garbage like you?" The young man asked as he mocked. "Everyone, listen. This woman is more than garbage, she is a leech for this society and has to be erased. She joined a dangerous gang and was involved in the illegal weapon trade, drugs, human trafficking, and robbery. "As a good civilian, I have the right to capture her, right? And you might think since I''m a good guy, shouldn''t I give her to the police? Not judge her sins myself?" He paused as he walked around the woman. "No, no. You get that wrong. Although I call myself a good civilian. That does not mean I have to do what must be done. "I mean, you guys have done some petty criminal acts, right? Like stealing your parents'' money for something you want." What he was saying was that most good civilians sometimes did something bad. "Hey, do you have any last words?" The young man asked as he halted his steps and pointed the barrel on her forehead. The woman''s lips were quivering as she was terrified. Tears came out of her eyes as she lightly shook her head. "Please, no. I still want to live. What do you want? I''ll give you anything! Money, my body, anything! But just please let me live," she said as her voice was shaky as though she was cold. "That''s what your victim say but did you hear their words?" His eyes turned sharp as his voice went cold. Killing intent spilled and locked onto her. Her pupils were shaking as she felt death was just around the corner. "You know what, if you do what I tell you, I may let you live," said the young man as he changed his mind and retracted his gun The woman''s eyes sparkled as she silently heaved a sigh of relief. She hurriedly said, "Do tell!" "Get naked," ordered the young man in a calm voice. "What?" The woman almost doubted her ears. "Let me repeat, it seems your ears have problems and are already old despite your appearance. I want you to take off your clothes and show your naked body to everyone here." The woman wore a shocked expression and forgot to breathe. He can''t be serious, she probably thought to herself. "I don''t want to do it!" The woman opposed what the young man told her to do. It''s simply too much! "Do you realize the situation you are in? Don''t you think negotiating is rather, no, quite impossible for you?" Said The young man. "Even so, naked in public is just too much!" Bang! The woman''s shoulder slightly convulsed as she was startled. Slowly shifting her eyes to the ground, she saw a bullet hole. Her legs went weak almost immediately as she collapsed to the ground. "Try speaking again and the next thing that happens is a bullet in your head," said the young man playfully and casually. He seemed to be calm despite being about to kill someone. Not nervous or terrified. He looked enjoying this. "You''re a monster¡­" the woman murmured. "I don''t mind if you call me that. So, do you still want to do what I tell you? I''ll let you live if you can last five minutes without anything on." As soon as he said that, the crowds whispered to one another. Possibly guessing if the woman is going to do it or not. The majority thought the woman would do it and a tiny amount thought otherwise. Abruptly, a ruckus happened within the crowd. Everyone shifted their gaze to the source as they heard rapid footsteps as though someone was running. Anyone could not depict the figure as the latter was running so fast that they only saw a man''s silhouette, running at the young man. Before everyone could realize what was going on, a loud thud like something heavy fell to the ground entered everyone''s ears. They hurriedly looked at the thing that just fell and was perplexed. It was a pistol! Following that was another thud and shriek as someone in pain! Instantly looked away from the pistol and to the thud. They saw the young man was pinned down by someone. It was none other than Narukami. "Ouch! Ouch!" The young man felt his arms were stretching and slowly, his bones were separating. "Who are you?" The young man weakly asked. "Who I am doesn''t matter. You miss the important part here. So, why do you want to kill her?" Narukami asked without any emotion in his tone. While he was being asked, the woman was surprised and delighted. Finally, someone saved her! She probably thought. "Um¡­ thank you," thanked the woman as her voice was soft. Narukami glanced at her, "what did you do to him that he wants to kill you badly?" "I¡­ don''t know. I don''t even recognize him. He suddenly pointed his gun at me and said a bunch of nonsense." Narukami retracted his gaze to the young man, "You said something happened in Star''s Bank a few years ago? Speak, tell me what happened and why did you do this." With his face pinned against the floor, it was rather hard to speak, "Fine, fine! But let me go first! It''s hard to speak like this!" Narukami fell silent as he was thinking if he should do that or not. A second later, he let go of the young man as Narukami get up from the ground. In the next instant, the young man saw an opening and grabbed a small knife out of his black, inner jacket and quickly slash Narukami. Narukami dodged it easily and karate chopped the young man''s right arm. He let go of the dagger as he felt like his arm was broken as it was twisted in a direction it should not. One could hear the noise of bones being broken. It was not ''felt'' at this point. It did happen. Narukami just broke his arm with a simple karate chop which looked weak but was not! "Aaaaa!" The young man shouted as he touched his broken arm. "What are you trying to do?" Narukami sighed softly as he was standing and looked down at the young man. After he shouted, he then collapsed to the ground as he rolled to the left and right, still shouting. Shortly thereafter, he stopped as he moved his legs up and down frantically. This time, however, his yell was more deafening. Some people had to close their ears. "Aaaaa!" Narukami approached the young man and bent his torso as his head was in the same direction as the young man. "Shut up or I''ll cut your throat," said Narukami rather casually. It was more terrifying than a savage expression, though. The man hurriedly shut his mouth as his face was pale. "Now speak but if you did anything funny, it will be your head next." The young man nodded his head vigorously. Telling the long story, it went something like this. The woman robbed Star''s Bank and killed his sister. Right now, he was seeking revenge. "I see, so that''s the case. You want to kill her. Then go ahead," said Narukami as he walked away. This left the crowd stupefied. What just happened? Didn''t Narukami rush here to help her? "Hey, wait!" The woman was flustered as she instantly called out Narukami and at the same time reached out her hand in Narukami''s way. Abruptly, Narukami halted his steps and turned his body around. "However, you did say you''ll let her live if she takes off her clothes, right? I''ll be the judge of that. Lady, I don''t know who you are but you''ve done some horrendous acts in the past, and killing you is probably the best thing this young man did in his life." "You believed his words? There is no proof I''ve robbed a bank or joined a gang!" "That tat behind your right ear said otherwise," said Narukami. The woman quickly moved her hand as she placed it behind her ear. "Why don''t you show it to the crowd?" Narukami suggested and the crowd was curious as they whispered. With the enormous people saying at the same time albeit with a low volume, the train became crowded. "Let me help you," said Narukami as he came to the woman''s side and moved her long, brown hair away from her ear. Chapter 163 - A Meetup A tattoo of two red skulls facing one another and two guns on their forehead. In the middle of them was a faint straight line. "Two Suicide Cabeza..." a voice of shock was coming from the crowd. The crowd slowly took a few steps back as though the woman was a monster. After that, "She deserves it." Someone said, "The young man is doing the right thing, I''m not mad at this point." "Two Suicide Cabeza, what is their member doing here? Scram!" The woman shifted her eyes to the side as she felt dejected. Earlier, some people tried to help her but then, they despised her. It could not be blamed though. It was all true she was a member of Two Suicide Cabeza. "Okay, then it''s decided," said Narukami abruptly as he clapped his hand as hard as he could. Clap! What he was doing attracted everyone''s attention and so, after getting it. Narukami said, "As everyone can see, she''s a member of a dangerous gang and it is certain she had done many crimes before. It would be unfair and selfish if I saved her because she''s someone in need while ignoring her past actions." Narukami paused for a second as he observed everyone''s expression. They appeared to be curious and a bit anticipated about what Narukami was planning. This is human, Narukami said to himself as he thought of something and felt a certain sense of irony. It was a mystery what Narukami had in his mind. "How about this, if you let this woman naked for five minutes. You will let her go and you must not break your promise. If you did, I also have to punish you for killing an innocent," explained Narukami with a bit of a threat at the end. After he explained, he pointed his finger at the dead man on the ground. It was the person who defended the woman and tried to stop the young man. "That''s not fair! That woman deserves to die! My cousin suffers a lot from Two Suicide Cabeza and he commits suicide!" "That is right! That woman is dangerous! The fact she''s here, she is probably planning something evil to this city! Maybe most members of Two Suicide Cabeza had already gathered!" The crowd could not accept Narukami''s words. How could they? Two Suicide Cabeza have snatched their loved ones and possibly brought immense danger to the city they loved! Although New York City was in a war between two mafia families, it barely affected their lives. It did though only to those who lived in dangerous areas of New York City. "Everyone, I know how you feel but the person had already spoken. It can''t be you''re going to take back what you said, right?" Narukami asked as he looked at the young man. His eyes were sharp and the young man felt chilled he never sensed before. He vigorously nodded, "I will not!" Narukami slightly nodded and turned his head to the woman. "What are you gonna do? Get naked in public or die?" Asked Narukami calmly. "Fine, I''ll do it," exclaimed the woman as she got up from the ground. Her eyes were filled with determination. She responded without hesitation. As long as there was an opportunity to stay alive, she would do anything. Narukami gazed at the young man, "that''s what she said." The young man processed what happened. A few moments later, the edge of his lips slowly curved upward as he smiled. The woman took her clothes off with a complicated look on her face. She was embarrassed and her pride as a human being felt like being crushed. This feeling is perhaps worse than death. After taking off her upper part, which was a long brown robe with a white shirt underneath it. She removed her short jeans which covered her knees. With two things left, one covering her chest and another one between her legs. She hesitated to take the last two fabrics covering her body. She had done many things out of the ordinary. She did so because her mental fortitude could handle it but naked in public? It was a whole different story. The public, male especially, were looking forward and the stick between their legs was rising. The women could only sympathize with her. Some wanted to step in and stop this inhumane scene but they dared not. One, just like Narukami had said. She had done many terrible things. Second, they did not have any relation to the woman and living in this city for too long kind of killed their initiative to help people, especially so to a stranger which involved in crime. After taking her clothes off, she stared daggers at the young man as she covered her two important parts with her hands. Her chest and between her legs. "I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done," expressed the woman as she threatened him. "Is that a good thing to say?" One of the people in the crowd pondered and considered her as a fool for saying that. It would be wise if she just did it without saying a word, as it was preventing the young man from being infuriated. "Ahaha, as expected of a gang member. You''re bold and daring, no wonder you can last long in the crime world." Chuckled the young man. This surprised the crowds. He did not get angry? What was going on? "Dance and let out noises that a monkey makes," ordered the young man. The woman hesitated yet she had no choice. Her life was in his hands and he could end it anytime he wanted. It was a shot in the head and there was a hole on her forehead. Blood splashed the surroundings. She died with an expression that probably made others have a nightmare for the next few nights. Which was an expression of disbelief and shock. Narukami could have saved the woman but he chose not. It was not his business to save her nor did he care. He was involved as he was a bit interested in how things would go but it went more than he expected. The woman died in someone else''s hands. "What''s the meaning of this?" Narukami asked. "I said I won''t kill her but that does not mean someone else cannot," said the young man in a relaxed manner with a devil''s smile. Narukami did not utter a sound but he did exude a faint sigh. "You''re done, right? Go sleep," said Narukami as he approached the young man and touched the young man''s shoulder. In the next moment, he shouted in pain as his eyes rolled back. He felt the sensation of being burnt and at the same time, he felt electric particles were ravaging his body and making chaos in it. His organs jumbled like crazy and he felt like his heart was about to stop at any second. "Aaaaaa!" His shout was getting louder and Narukami knew he had done enough. He retracted his hand from his shoulder and walked away. The young man collapsed with a heavy thud. Dark smoke came out of his body as his mouth filled with foam. The crowd was baffled and terrified. "Call the cops. What are you waiting for?" Said Narukami with a flat tone. After that, someone instantly fished out their phone and called the cops. "Hello, 911¡­" Narukami did not bother to listen. He also did not care about the person who shot the woman. He was not a hero of justice and that woman, from his perspective, deserved it. He sat at the nearest seat and watched Jim who was still looking at his phone. Yup, he did not realize anything at all regarding the event that took place right now. This was because Narukami put an illusion on him. From his point of view, everything was fine and no accidents were happening. Just a train operating like any other day. A few minutes later, the train came to a halt and a few people left the train rather gloomily and quite tense. Not long after, cops in black vests equipped with firearms came in a flock and neatly ordered as they rushed in. The atmosphere became twice as intense. Most people chose to leave the train and change to a cab or probably u*er. New Yorkers were busy people, after all. They did not have time to linger around on something which had nothing to do with them. People who were saving their money had to wait as the train operation was stopped for the police to do an investigation. It should take fifteen minutes or so but it''s worth it rather than wasting extra money. Late for work? They take a picture and send it to their boss. People who saw the scene closest were asked a bunch of questions and then they could leave. Coincidentally, this stop was Jim''s stop and he left without much thinking. He was curious why there were cops in black vests but did not think much. After that, nothing strange happened. They went to a deserted location, an abandoned port. Night had already arrived a long time ago. Chapter 164 - Revealed The night was not pitch dark as the dim light of the moon covered the whole city. Although the port was a bit distance away from the city, you could hear honks of cars, the voice of someone through a megaphone as they promoted their products, and the deafening sound of a superbike passing the road. Narukami pondered to himself, isn''t he supposed to go to New York City''s police department to steal a database of someone? Yet, what is he doing here? In this desolate place? No matter how you look at it. It was suspicious. Calm waves could be heard and it brought one''s mind a certain sense of calmness. Jim was standing near the sea as he looked at it with a straight face. But, upon closer look, there was a tinge of sorrow in his face. It was as if he missed something. Perhaps he is remembering the past, no one knows for sure. A few moments later, a dark car with warm blue light came and stopped right behind Jim. "What''s with the indecisiveness? You tell me to steal a database but then half an hour later, you tell me to go here. Not like you at all," said Jim as his words felt like criticizing the other party but his tone was calm. "We have to be unpredictable. If not, we''ll get easily manipulated." Someone came out of the car. Narukami managed to perceive the person even though the night was dim and it would be impossible for an ordinary person to see the other party except for their silhouette. Black glasses, hair combed to the back as it was covered in hair gel. He looked like a tidy businessman ready to sell his product. "Coming here all alone. Aren''t you worried that I might go and snap your neck?" Jim pondered with a sharp killing intent spilled out. Though, it did not affect the other party as he was smiling as something good happened to him recently. "Go ahead if you still don''t care about your family," said the man with black glasses. "Tsk." Jim clicked tongue, "So, what do you want? It can''t be that you ask me to go all the way here to have a chat?" Asked Jim, clearly pissed. "No need to be in a hurry," said the black glasses dude as he chuckled and swayed his hand about. "But that''s what I like about you, straight to the point," he smiled. "Is there no one following you?" "No, I take many turns before coming here to shake off any dogs following me," replied Jim as he shook his head. "Are you sure?" The black glasses man asked doubtfully. "I know what I''m doing. Even if there was someone following me, I would have noticed," responded Jim as he was dissatisfied. Narukami had already noticed this but Jim''s mood was gloomier and had a worse temper than other occasions while he was with him. Just how hateful this guy is? Narukami asked himself. Should this guy meet Jim in his past lives, he probably died before knowing what was the cause. Shortly thereafter, the man in glasses turned his body and looked at where Narukami was hiding. Narukami did not fluster and the thought he had been caught did not pass his mind. "I know you''re hiding somewhere. Come out before I lose my patience," said the man with a tinge of threat in his tone. After a short while, there was no response. "There is no one else here besides us," said Jim as he was perplexed by what the man''s doing. The man frowned as his forehead creased and brows knitted. Next, he pulled out his gun and shot a few times at a stack of crates. Bang! Bang! Bang! "What are you doing? You could attract the cops!" Jim was alarmed. The port was a bit away from the crowd but that did not mean it was free of people. There would be two or three people passing the port for fresh air or just to see the sea. Should they hear gunshots, their first thought was to call the police. Simultaneously, Narukami who was hiding behind the stack of crates had bullet holes penetrating his body. He was shocked and wore a puzzled expression as he was certain he hid his presence and aura well yet how did this guy know? Random coincidence? Luck? If that was the case, he would not shoot three times! One should be enough as it was enough to make any normal person shout. Following this line of thought, Narukami guessed in his mind but cannot accept it. Not only was it something that never happened before, but it was also not good for his confidence. You see, Narukami still had his pride from his previous lives. Deep down, he may not realize it, he was proud of his powerful power despite the fact he never bragged about it before his for or ally. However, if his power was not as he thought it to be. It would be bad for his confidence. What could one say, he was still a human in the end. Deep in his subconscious, he had high pride penetrating the sky about his enormous power. Now that someone ordinary, not even a Sorcerer able to pick up his presence, deal a lot of damage to his pride but he still did not believe this man who Jim hated so much could know he was hiding behind the stack of crates. "Still not coming out? Or perhaps are you dead already? No, I can smell blood on you, not that from a corpse but a living being. What are you?" The man asked. Looks like I''ve been found out and it''s by an ordinary human at that, Narukami chuckled to himself as he felt irony. Not gonna lie, deep down. He looked down at ordinary humans but that he did not disgust or despise them, it was an instinctive response of someone close to a demigod. Narukami revealed himself and simultaneously, the bullets were pushed out of his body as his wounds closed by themselves. "You found me," said Narukami with a smile. The man was shocked as he found Narukami had no blood or wound whatsoever. He was okay! "Spectacular, I never see a human like you," said the man as he was surprised and nudged his black glasses. "You''re different than I imagined," abruptly said Narukami. "You mean from the way I speak? I went through a lot of things in a short period and changed considerably to a great man, is there anything wrong?" The man asked. "Great man? I don''t know someone that great is threatening someone''s family," said Narukami as he retracted his game to Jim. "Yo," he greeted him with a calm expression as he raised his hand. Jim was bewildered and stunned. "Narukami, what are you doing here?" He asked with a frown after he pressed his bewilderment and the other one. "I''m worried about you so I followed you," replied Narukami truthfully. No point hiding it anyway. "Why?" Jim asked. They weren''t close, to begin with, and Jim coincidentally told a story that he rarely let anyone know. Even his closest friends were unaware. "No specific reasons. You don''t like it?" Narukami shook his head before asking. "Not that. You don''t need to help me, we even only met a few hours ago. If you''re helping me out of pity, then please leave. "I don''t need pity. Especially from a stranger," said Jim slowly. "Stranger, huh? That''s how you look at me?" Hesitated, Jim replied with a nod as he grunted. Jim hated to admit it but that was how Narukami was in Jim''s eyes. "Stubborn as usual. Sigh, can you let this old man help you?" Narukami pondered. Jim and the man wore puzzled expressions. Narukami was still a young man no matter how hard they looked at him. Appearance aside, his aura did exude that of an old man. Wise and know a lot of things, could do a lot of things instead of a teenager who was confused on what to do should they stumbled upon a problem. "What can you help me with? Violence is not always the answer." Jim narrowed his eyes. In his eyes, Narukami did things with a fist rather than words. "You don''t have to remind me of that. By the way, I haven''t gotten your name yet," said Narukami to the man. "Terry, Jerry, Lerry, Derry, Zerry. I have many times which most of them end up with Y. Choose it yourself," said the man playfully. "Then, Terry, Jerry, Lerry, Derry, Zerry. Can you let Jim go?" Narukami asked as he mocked the man by saying every name he said. The man''s lips twitched slightly but his fabricated smile was still there. "I cannot, I need to bait someone," Terry, Jerry, Lerry, Derry, Zerry shook his head. "Terry, Jerry, Lerry, Derry, Zerry. Telling your plan in front of your foe is not a smart move for a villain or is it just that you''re dumb?" said Narukami with an almost monotone voice. The man''s eyelids twitched when Narukami said his five fake names even though it was unnecessary. Chapter 165 - Last Arc "Spat as many words as you could while you have the chance," said the man as he coldly snorted. "I will without you remind me. So Jim, do you want me to handle this crap? I have many ways to deal with him without alerting his henchmen which is probably around your family''s house. What you have to do is to say a word," said Narukami calmly but one could tell that he was confident. Jim hesitated as he said, "Narukami, I do not want help from you. This is my problem, not yours." If Jim chose to accept his help, he was afraid he might lose confidence in his abilities to solve problems. He is also a proper adult, should he ask for help from a teenager, where his pride as an adult should go? Narukami grasped this but could not help saying, "You''re an idiot." "?" Jim tilted his head in confusion. He was an idiot? How so? Narukami shook his head and since Jim was his old friend from his previous life, he took the time to bother with the explanation, "There are some things one cannot do and one can do. Why do you think there are a lot of humans out there? They exist so we could ask for assistance. "I know some people chose to do it themselves rather than relying on others. I''m not mad at that but what I am offended by is the part they think they could do everything alone. "What are you? A lone wolf? Can you turn to a werewolf right now?" "What are you saying?" Jim asked as he had yet understood Narukami''s meaning. "You should rely on someone else, too. Jim. That does not make you lose your capability of handling the problem or cause trouble for the person. "You not asking me for help is already causing trouble for me. No one in this world lives without causing trouble to someone else. That is the truth, whether you like it or not. "Since that''s the case. Why not cause the trouble you like that also make your life easier?" After a short pause, Jim replied, "I get what you''re trying to say but if someone relies on you too much. They will depend on you and should they find a problem where you are away, they will be useless." "And are you that kind of person?" Narukami asked. In which Jim fell silent. It was a perfect counter that Jim could not say a word. "Why are you being stubborn? It''s not like you always ask for help. How about this, only this once, and I''ll never give you help unless you want to." Narukami knew it was useless to persuade Jim considering his stubbornness. So he said something which sounded acceptable to him. Narukami had to be tricky on this one. He did not feel guilty at all. He had done this innumerable times in his past lives. Jim rubbed his hair as he was frustrated and said, "Why are you persistent in helping me?" "If I''m not, it will taste bad on my mouth and disturb my sleep," replied Narukami. After a long pause, Jim said as he sighed in resignation, "Sigh, fine. Do as you like. You''re not going to give up until I give in, right?" Narukami nodded and the man interrupted, "Are you two done? Not like it will change anything. Say, Narukami. If your mom and girlfriend drowned, which one would you save?" Narukami was perplexed even though his expression was calm, "What kind of question is that?" "It is anything but a simple yet tricky one. It would not do any harm answering," said the man. "Isn''t the answer obvious? I will find a way to save both." "That won''t do," said the man as he shook his head a few times. "Your mom drowned the longest while your girlfriend dived in without a second thought to help your mom but she forgot she cannot swim and so, it is against time." If Narukami helped his mom, his girlfriend drowned but if it was the other way around, his mom is the victim. "I could still save both of them," said Narukami. He was a Sorcerer. He could swim faster than most Olympic swimmers. "Under the premise, you''re a normal person," said the man. It appeared he had noticed Narukami was anything but a person with an abnormal body. "Then we''re back to square one. I''ll find a way to save both of them. Why are you asking me this? It is as if you''re eager to hear my answer that I saved one person," speculated Narukami with a flat tone and slowly. The man then smiled darkly, "It''s so that you can prepare yourself." As soon as he said that, he snapped his fingers and a black hole appeared next to him. Jim widened his eyes and he was shocked. He instinctively took a few steps back as he raised his guard. Narukami was not any better as he instantly circulated his spiritual energy. No matter how weak his opponent looked, it was taboo to underestimate your enemy. "You can use spiritual energy?" Pondered Narukami rather calmly as his lightning flickered on his body. "Narukami Shinra, it''s time for you to stop meddling in something you should not poke your nose into," said the man with a deep and chill voice. "Sorry, you''re not my mom. Even if you are, do you think I will listen?" Narukami chuckled or tried to but he could not. "I''ve warned you, Narukami," the man narrowed his eyes. "I don''t recall, though. Can you give me a clue? I met a lot of enemies warning me but they ended up dead. Is it possible that you''re coming back to life?" Narukami asked as he mocked with a calm voice. It was odd to hear but painful to hear. Thankfully, the man had his heart as tough as steel. If not, probably bleeding already. "Have enough blabbering?" Said the man as he appeared to be annoyed. His expression delighted Narukami the most. In the next instant, however, Narukami almost lost his cool as he saw something raised from the black hole. His aura exploded like a nuclear weapon as it engulfed the entire aura. Small animals like rats or cockroaches immediately run away. Fishes under the dock hurriedly quicken their swimming. One could see some fishes were near the surface and making a trail. The atmosphere was enormously pressed like the gravity decreased twofold! Jim skipped a beat as his legs went weak. The man showed anxiety and frightened on his face albeit that only lasted shortly. When this happened, he thought to himself, what a terrifying aura! Is this what he meant by being careful? What was coming out of the black hole were Asahi and Ryu! They were tied with black rope and had heavy injuries on them. "Narukami, help!" Ryu cried out for help. He sounded weak and this shout appeared to take a huge toll on his body as it drained his remaining stamina. "You!" Narukami was so infuriated that his side effects weakened. His facial expression was shown. The man should be proud that he could do what others could not but he could not. Or to be precise, he had no courage to do it! The moment he was delighted in his victory for making Narukami show such a face, that would also be the moment he lost his life! "Who told you to threaten me? Just to inform you that those who dare to infuriate me and even use my friends as a chip for a bargain. I won''t let them die easily." His voice was deep and cold. Hearing it made you think you''re in a house of ice. "Someone you should not know and not mess with," replied the man as he tried his best to keep his cool. Shortly thereafter, a black hole showed on the ground near Jim. Then, black rope appeared like tentacles as they wriggled and came towards Jim. The latter had no chance dodging it and got bound. As soon as it happened, Narukami''s figure vanished on the spot as he reappeared next to the man. The man did not move as Narukami aimed for his weak spot with a punch. His fist pierced the air as it produced the whistling sound of the wind. Without a doubt, if the man got hit. He died without letting out a single sound! Even a cargo with a thickness of ten diameters could get penetrated! As his fist was about five centimeters away, it was blocked by a figure. This figure grabbed Narukami''s fist! This results in a great shockwave spread and the ground caved in. Narukami was shocked and puzzled. Shocked because he never expected someone to interrupt as he did not feel a presence nearby. His source of shock was not only that though, but it was also because of the strength this person had. Narukami retreated a few times as he had no information regarding his opponent. He stopped a few meters away, "Who are you?" He asked as he was alarmed but it did not appear on his face. Not because his side effects come back, it was because he purposely did it. The person lightly shook his hand, "Are you a genuine Level 9 Sorcerer?" Narukami did not respond as his eyes narrowed in anger. Chapter 166 - Level 9 Vs Level 10 "Wow, what''s with that look?" The person pondered as he tilted his head to the side. He had a black headband and red hair. He continued, "Not like I''m the one taking hostage your best friends. Blurgh, saying best friends almost makes me puke." "Move aside if you don''t want to get hurt," said Narukami. After a short pause, the person said, "You''re Narukami, right? I''m Rick. Sorry but I cannot follow your words. Not like I want to but it''s my job to defeat you," said Rick. "Additionally, aren''t you being too arrogant just you hit my palm?" Rick said as his tone was that of displeased. Narukami frowned as his side effect had been removed, "What are you talking about? How arrogant is that?" It was not like Narukami wanted to hit his palm. To be exact, Rick blocked his fist so that did not count as an attack. This guy is weird, Narukami said to himself. "You over there, release the two of them, now!" Ordered Narukami as he paused in the middle of his sentence. When it happened, killing intent burst out. However, Rick and the man do not react as they get used to it already but it would be a lie if their hearts did not skip a beat. No way in heaven could they get used to such an abnormal killing intent! "No matter how many times I sense it. Your killing intent is terrifying that it''s freakish. Is your dream to be a monster that parents used to scare their children?" Rick mocked as he coldly scoffed. "I''m not talking to you, shut up." Narukami raised his hand and quickly moved down. As soon as he did that, thick powerful lightning went down as it struck Rick! Boom! His entire figure was engulfed. The surroundings turned to a bright morning for a short moment. Explosion noise spread out to the entire area as the ground and air reverberated. Next, Narukami did it a few times, three lightning strikes down on Rick! Boom! Boom! Boom! Each time it did, the ground would cave in and form web-like cracks. One could see the ground was covered in black and the pungent smell of something was burnt. Narukami looked at Rick''s position for a few seconds straight with a calm face before retracting it to the man. He raised his legs and stomped the ground. Shortly thereafter, a straight ditch was formed as it was heading to the man. It was quick too and before the man realized it, the ditch had already reached his feet. Then, Narukami changed his stomped feet position as he made his toes face to the left. The ditch expanded as the ground on the left was moving away rapidly. It was as though Narukami was an angered god that chose to bury his sinful believers alive! The man lost his footing as he fell down the ditch. The hostages he held did not follow him but instead floated in mid-air. "What?" Narukami pondered. Narukami took a step forward as he left a straight trail of dust. He was instantly within proximity with Jim and Asahi and Ryu! He reached out his hand to grab them or so he thought when his danger senses picked up something threatening from above. Narukami hurriedly retreated but before that, however, he secretly put small orbs, the size of a pearl, on Asahi and Jim. It stuck on them as though being glued. These orbs had spiritual energy which the enemy could detect. Narukami put on concealment. Less than five percent of the enemy could notice them. Anyway, after silently putting them on, Narukami leaped backward a few times and onto his latest position. A gigantic spear of light stabbed the ground as the sharp edge embedded into the soil. The ground greatly trembled. Narukami could imagine his body turning to two should he get hit. Although that was not enough to kill him, the amount of spiritual energy needed just to restore his body to the way it was, was no joke. That was not the only attack. Narukami felt something ominous above him. Looking up at the sky, he saw a point of light as though stars in Dome A, Antarctica. It was beautiful. However, comparing that with the one in the sky, Narukami got a feeling it did not star as New York City was polluted, and even because of light pollution, one could not see the stars. Narukami poured his spiritual energy into his eyes and like flames burn in them, Narukami''s eyesight greatly increased as he could see something far away. After a closer look, Narukami almost doubted his eyes and thought the person who did this was pure evil or in madness. The tiny light specs in the sky were huge spears coming down from outer space! As they were getting closer to Earth, New York City to be precise, fire engulfed the sharp tip as they entered the atmosphere but not like that was going to stop them from falling. Fire, falling, giant spears were raining down on New York City and it looked like a meteor shower from the ground. "Quite a show, right?" Rick asked casually as he appeared behind Narukami, sitting on top of a floating spear of light. "Since when you''re here?!" Narukami was alarmed as he instantly turned his body at Rick and punched him as his fist was covered in lightning arcs. Swoosh! Sadly, he punched anything but empty air as the spear beneath Rick moved to the left, avoiding him. "Shouldn''t you worry about something else?" Suggested Rick as he smiled teasingly. Simultaneously, he pointed his fingers to the sky. "That''s your doing? Just who are you?" Narukami asked with a frown and a bit of shock. To be able to perform large-scale attacks which covered the entire city and came from outer space at that. Even an idiot and a fool would know that Rick was a Level 10 powerhouse! However, most Level 10s were famous like celebrities in the world of mysticism. Here comes the problem, Narukami never heard of Rick. "Haven''t I just said my name? Are you deaf? Or is it perhaps my attacks cause you so terrified that your mind is racing and cannot process what I''m saying?" Rick pondered with a devilish smile. Narukami was about to say a word when he heard panic cries from the city. He shifted his line of sight there with a conflicted look. Later, he gazed at Ryu, Asahi, and Jim. If he saved the city, it was unknown what might happen to these three yet should he not, millions of lives were going to perish! "So which one are you going to choose? Your friends or millions of innocent lives? Just to inform you if the latter is erased from Earth. The Earth will get healthier." Narukami ignored his words as his mind raced as he thought of many plans yet all seemed useless as none could save the city and his friends! Then, he recalled the black orbs which allowed him to teleport at far range. Wait, it might work! Narukami silently thought to himself as he got an idea. Narukami glanced at Rick before shooting towards the sky like spring. Boom! Leaving a deep crater and web-like cracks. Dust rose to the air as the ground reverberated as though there was an earthquake. Rick watched as Narukami went into the sky at the speed of sound, five times faster than that to be exact. One could see faint trails of smoke he left behind. Rick squinted his eyes in a perverted way, "Work hard, work hard. Narukami Shinra but in the end, it will all be for nothing. I wanted to see your expression when met with true despair." Rick licked his tongue. Piercing through the air, Narukami stopped as he was about fifty thousand feet away from New York City. Looking down, he saw the brightness of the city and looked particularly warm as it was beautiful. Turning his head up, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. A few moments later, he instantly opened it and his body was covered in powerful spiritual energy! Shortly thereafter, he crossed his arms and smirked. "''Mongrels, did you think you could take down the city I loved?'' is what I like to say but I''m barely here, not even a day,", said Narukami as he chuckled and continued solemnly, "Regardless, you''re not destroying any city tonight and killing millions in the process." His tone just got more serious and deep. "Open, my old friend. One who stands by my side from the first gate of reincarnation. Techniques of all techniques. Principles of all. Gate of Unlimited Sword Arts!" After he said that, blue magic circles appeared behind Narukami and their number kept increasing and stopped when it expanded to ten kilometers! In the next moment, swords and blades of different forms and types were shot out at speed indiscernible by the eyes! Chapter 167 - Here We Are The night sky was bright as the spears were falling. It was beautiful to look at as these spears were akin to meteor showers but because most people did not know what these were. They were afraid, anxious, and curious. They knew which one was meteor showers and which one was not! Although the spears were far, not enough for the human eyes could perceive, human instinct said otherwise. Those at home and had telescopes used it out of curiosity and were shocked by the findings. They then posted it on the net and it went viral faster than the speed of light. It spread to every social media app like wildfire. Due to these posts, cops were instantly deployed as they vacated the citizens in case of something awful that might happen. It was better to play safe than sorry, right? Cops'' sirens could be heard from every corner of the city. Panic and tense surrounded the city. Everyone wore a worried look on their faces. Just what is going on? Why are there spears coming from the sky? Is it a secret new war weapon a country secretly develops? They have different phrasing but the purpose was the same. "Everyone, please calm down and don''t jostle! Follow our orders and everything will be fine!" A cop shouted with a megaphone in front of his mouth. Hearing his words, the citizens followed but as they were clueless, their anxiousness increased every second. The cops did not explain what was going on too, what you would expect? Finally, unable to hold the urge anymore, a man wearing an old robe covered with dust asked, "What is going on? How is it possible for spears to fall from the sky? An attack from another country? Are they declaring war on us?" His question was like sparks on a stack of dry straw. Quickly spread. Many people followed suit as they asked questions which lead to conspiracy theories and nonsense talks. This further made things worse as they became more anxious and terrified than before. "Enough! Stop your nonsense talks and conspiracy theories! If you have the time to talk then hurry your ass off so we could get this done with!" The officer was infuriated. "You''re not answering our questions! Does that mean what we''re saying is true?" The officer shook his head, "We also did not know. Our upper echelons are still looking for the answer. They are as clueless as you people." Shortly thereafter, a person shouted as they pointed upward. "Look!" What they saw were blue dots in the sky. It looked like stars but especially bright blue. In the next moment, many dots appeared as their numbers rapidly increased. A few moments later, as the blades hit the light spear. The latter exploded like fireworks before turning to particles of light. Seeing this, everyone was delighted and cheered. Some heaved a sigh of relief. In the sky, Narukami observed the falling spears with his arms crossed and eyes slightly narrowed. He was wondering how long this would stop. He could maintain this for ten minutes but far more than that. He had to back away and go find another way so as to save the entire population. This means, what he should do now was to: "I need to stop this as fast as I can." With that in mind, Narukami turned his head at Rick but the latter was nowhere to be seen even though Ryu, Asahi, and Jim were still around! Narukami frowned. A trap? Narukami silently pondered. There was no one guarding his friends! Therefore, the chance of it being a trap was exceedingly high. To begin with, Narukami wanted to stop Rick so that these annoying sharp tip weapons vanished, not save the three. For that, he already had a plan in mind. Should he execute the plan now, something like the three got kidnapped again might happen again. Henceforth, he had to cut it from its roots! The man and Rick did this because of someone''s order and so, dealing with them were useless. Narukami opened his palm and a blue magic circle formed on top of it. Narukami aimed it at the ground and a dagger shot out, it traversed in the air with the speed of eight times beyond the speed of sound. Upon closer look, there was a tiny black orb the size of single sand. Within seconds, it hit the ground and the impact greatly damaged the abandoned port. The abandoned storehouse crumbled at rapid speed and the ground formed a five meters deep crater. The ground greatly trembled and if scaled, it reached 7.6 Richter magnitude! Buildings five kilometers from here felt the shake and maybe they thought this was a genuine earthquake as they hurriedly left the buildings. Oblivious of this. No, to be precise. He was aware of the above but chose to ignore it. Narukami walked out of the deep crater as his figure was covered in thick dust as it rose to the air. Ryu was trembling all over his body. Before all of that happened, he saw a dagger coming at a terrifying speed and thought not much about it. Now, however, he vowed to himself he would not take easy a falling dagger anymore! Especially so if it was coming from Narukami! I''ve said this many times but I''ll say it again. This guy''s strength is nuts! Ryu thought to himself as he continued, is he even a human?! "Narukami, you!!" Suddenly, Narukami heard Ryu''s words and he was confused. He was sure Ryu was weak to speak a word yet he had the energy to be infuriated. A few moments later, he then realized it was from the spiritual transmission and Ryu did it subconsciously, which was strange. Different from normal speaking, you have to be more focused to use spiritual transmission and for a person who was as weak as Ryu, something he ordinarily did was extremely hard. "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. Anyway, where is Rick?" Narukami asked out loud as he approached Ryu''s side. Coming out of the thick dust. Ryu finally could see Narukami as he was getting closer to him. Ryu turned his head down to the ditch Narukami made to trap the man. Ryu nudged his chin forward as if pointing the way. Narukami slightly frowned as he crouched with his hands touching the ground and spread out his spiritual energy to detect the ditch. Indeed, just like Ryu said. There was Rick and the man and they seemed¡­ chatting? Narukami almost doubted what he was seeing. In the narrow ditch, there was a floating tiny table with two cups of tea and the man and Rick were sitting opposite! They once in a while take a sip and continue talking. What''s with this situation? Narukami''s eyelids twitched as dark strokes appeared on his face. Sensing someone used spiritual energy on them, Rick went upward as he left the ditch. "Yo," said Rick as he lightly lifted his right hand and greeted Narukami with a smile. His voice was casual as if talking to a friend. ". . ." Narukami. He did not say a thing in response. "What''s wrong? Are you giving up now? It''s too late though. Those things will keep shooting until no life is detected. I cannot stop it even if I die." "What did you just say?" Narukami asked as his voice was deep. "Again, like I said, it''s impossible to stop those falling spears until no life is detected. As soon as New York is destroyed, it will go and look for the next target. "So and so until all life on Earth perished. Of course, this can be avoided if you stop whatever you''re doing and leave the world of mysticism forever." "I don''t get one thing. Why do this far to get me to quit from the world of mysticism?" Narukami asked. "Because you''re threatening everyone on Earth. More than those spears. At least once they annihilate a city, no life exists anymore and they die easily. "In the upcoming events, the world would become more chaotic and the source is you." "Why?" "If I said I''m from the future, would you believe me?" Rick pondered. "Of course not," replied Narukami quickly. Things regarding time traveling were beyond what Narukami comprehended. In his past lives, everything about time was sacred, rare, complicated to learn, and incredibly dangerous. Any arts, spells, techniques about time were akin to Astatine. "Right?! But whether you believe me or not. I''ll not let you live, Narukami Shinra. You''re a person that must be killed no matter what!" His last words were deep and cold. At the same time, it was filled with hatred and intense anger. Narukami found it odd why Rick wanted to go as far as that. "I genuinely want to kill you but that person said it is not the time. He said killing you now might lead to a butterfly effect in the future. Something worse than your existence, to be precise." "I have no reason harming the Earth," said Narukami after careful thought. He was not the type to go on a killing spree without reason. "You will," said Rick. Narukami squeezed his chin as he fell in thought and it was quite long. Then, five minutes later:" I''ll say my decision if you let me meet your boss." "Boss? He''s not my boss! I''m his partner! We do our respective mission!" After that, Rick fell silent for a brief moment. "....Fine, I''ll let you meet him." Chapter 168 - Nanatsu "You will?" Narukami was a bit puzzled. He expected Rick would decline yet that was not the case. "You''re not going to listen if I say no and afterward, things will become more of a headache. This is more efficient, honestly." "I see, then let''s go. Right, can you stop that first?" As Narukami said ''that'', he pointed his finger to the sky, the spears to be precise. "Like I said, I cannot stop it but my partner could. If you meet and talk to him. He probably stopped it. Though, don''t expect too much from him. His line of thought is different," said Rick as he did not want Narukami to get his hopes high. Narukami gently nodded as he understood. He was certain there was a way to stop those spears. No way they were going to come down until all life on Earth perished, right? How do those spears keep regenerating without an enormous amount of energy? There surely was an answer to that and Narukami was planning to get it. However, it would be good too if he got the answer from the person who could stop it. Following this line of thought, Narukami had a thought and asked Rick, "You''re the one who uses this yet you cannot stop it?" "I know you''re going to answer that. The answer is simple, the energy used to supply it is not from using my spiritual energy but from my partner. The amount he could store his spiritual energy is freakish and perverted. "Even further, his spiritual energy regenerates in a way you least expect it." Rick sighed as he shook his head and slightly lifted his shoulder. He sounded a bit envious too. "Is that so? Then let''s go," said Narukami. "You''re a busy person, huh?" Rick blurted out as he made strange hand movements and a ring of light was formed in the air. Behind it was showing something else, not the background of the port. Narukami observed it and saw an old black room with a nostalgic atmosphere to it. There was a big picture hanging on the wall and it was a group of people with different expressions yet Narukami could feel cheerfulness in it. They appeared to be a group of good friends taking a picture for memories. Narukami could not help but sense warmth in that room just because of that picture alone. He was as though see the room filled with these people as they talked, make a joke, argued with one another, playing and went through bad and sad things together. It was a place with many beautiful memories despite the fact this was the first time Narukami came here. Narukami step into the ring and his environment changed. The ring behind him shrunk in size before completely vanishing. "What is this place?" Narukami asked himself. "Narukami¡­ Shinra?" A voice asked somewhere from the room. It was echoing as it sounded shocked and a bit in disbelief. "Yeah, I''m Narukami Shinra. Are you the one who sends those spears?" Narukami asked. "Yes, indeed. It is me." "Why? Why go as far as killing innocent people? From this picture alone, I can tell you''re not the person who will involve innocents!" Keeping this picture meant one thing. "You treasured your friends a lot and did not want to forget about it! Is such a person seriously going to involve innocents to make me quit from mysticism?!" The voice did not say a thing. Silence descended upon the room for a good few seconds. "Narukami Shinra. Have you ever seen someone you care about die?" The voice asked. "Narukami is fine. To your question, yes. I''ve seen it many times." In his last few words, his voice was low. "If you could turn back time, would you save them?" "Of course, I will, is there a need to answer it?" Replied Narukami. "No matter what?" "Un, no matter what. I''ll bring them back to life. Even if I was given the chance to jump down the depths of hell and drag them back to the land of the living, I will do it." For a brief moment, a flash of memory where he left a place with fiery fire and a little girl on his back as he carried her to a small door passed through his mind. "Narukami, I beg of you. Please leave the world of mysticism. The last thing I want to do is to hurt you," said the voice. Their voices snapped back Narukami out of his daze. "Is it because I''ll create chaos in the future or something? Let me tell you something, I have no grudge against the world or I''m planning to have one. "I know the future is uncertain and many things could happen but I can assure you that me. Ensuing chaos and madness in this world are close to zero," said Narukami as his eyes flashed over with confidence. "Mere words are not enough to convince me. What you''ve done in the future is. Why won''t you follow my words? You are a human who still remembers the past life and I heard from Him, you want to live in peace. "If you left mysticism once and for all. Something like that is in your hands, I don''t get it," the voice sighed. "How did you know I''m¨C Oh, I see. He did as He wished, even to the future and chose another toy so He could mess with me?" Said Narukami under his breath. "So, do you believe me that I''m from the future?" The voice pondered. "Would a person do this much if they are not from the future? Even go as far as killing 8.419million lives? Or tried to? If this is a prank, it''s not funny at all." Not waiting for the voice''s reply, Narukami hurriedly said: "You don''t understand what''s going on in my side. It is a good offer but now is not the time for me. I will once I get what I want." "No good. What you''re looking for is exactly the reason the future is at stake. If you''re still saying no, I have no choice but to kill you, Narukami. This may result in a great and terrifying butterfly effect but it is certainly better than you being alive." As soon as that voice said, a black shadow condensed in the air. Its silhouette gradually took form as it became the shape of a human. Then, a few seconds had passed and it changed to a person which Narukami recognized. "Saiko¡­" Said Narukami slowly as he was in shock and perplexed. "You''re from the future?" "That''s not important now, isn''t it? So, are there any last words?" Asked Saiko with emotionless eyes. Killing Narukami was no different than crushing an ant. Narukami reflexively took a few steps back before stopping as he asked, "Wait, I have questions for you." "Go ahead. You''re going to die either way, not like it matters." "Are you the one who summoned that dragon Anomaly?" Pondered Narukami cautiously as he silently circulated his spiritual energy. "Yeah, I did." "You admit it?" Narukami slightly frowned. "You''re a dead man. Saying you the truth will not affect anything. What? It can''t be that you bring some kind of device that lets everyone hear what I''m saying?" "I''m not doing something so cliche. I am simply curious. I see, so you''re the guy who summoned that Anomaly dragon, let it be absorbed by Ryu and make me control fate." "Control fate? What are you talking about?" Saiko questioned with a strange look on his face. Huh? He did not know? Narukami was confused but on second thought, it made sense. Saiko may seem like he knew anything and everything was in his grasp but there were some things this person could not do. Which was a relief. Facing someone who had an advantage on you was undoubtedly a hard opponent to defeat. Moreover, the enemy is particularly strong. "Regardless, since we''re not coming up with an answer. How about this, let''s make a Death Binding Vow. If I were to destroy the world, I would die without leaving anything on Earth and you must not bother me again." Saiko squeezed his chin as he fell in thought. That was not a bad idea but Saiko was still afraid of the chance Narukami would find a way to break that vow. Simply put, Saiko has little trust in Narukami. Seeing his hesitation, Narukami said, "Then can you tell me what I did in the future? Why did I suddenly wreak havoc and turn the world into a true hell of despair, fear, and misery?" Asked Narukami. By doing so, Narukami could narrow down the word he was going to use in his vow. The more short and precise it was, the more effective his vow was going to be. For example, I vow with my soul that I will not destroy the world! If he threw plastic, not into a trashcan, he probably would have died as he was considered to be destroying the world as he did not care about the environment. Although he did not have the intention to, the Death Binding Vow may see it like that. Chapter 169 - Roku "You managed to erase mysticism from the face of Earth. It doesn''t necessarily mean you erase supernatural powers we Sorcerers have but also erase religious beliefs in humans. People in the future will think like robots. Emphasis on logic over feelings," replied Saiko. That explains it, said Narukami inwardly as he understood what was going on. He did want to remove mysticism in the world but what he wanted to remove was the supernatural occurrences in the world. Anomalies, supernatural powers, and many other factors. He did not mean to erase the beliefs of many religions. It would be quite dangerous if a lot of people became atheists. Not saying atheists were bad people. Narukami was thinking about the science department. If all things were logic over feelings. Those crazy scientists might have done a gruesome, inhumane, cruel experiment which the world probably approve. Parents would see their children as a tool to continue their dreams. You might start to think of those around you as a tool to get what you want. People killing each other for ridiculous reasons. Such a cold world might as well have perished. Narukami fell silent as his doing was way too selfish and he was quite ignorant of the consequences. He thought that erasing mysticism, it should at least make the world a better place but it was the complete opposite! Narukami was shocked and felt he was the biggest fool. Despite living for many years, he made a dumb mistake as he did not think thoroughly of his consequences. He was as though a reckless teenager kid which just explored the world and everything would go the way he wanted just because he believed it so. "I''m pathetic," said Narukami as he chuckled, seemingly making fun of himself and collapsed to the ground with his butt first. ". . . You are very pathetic and look like a child more than a wise man. ''He'' said you''re a million years old. I expected a wise, mature and incomprehensible man in the body of a teenager yet you''re nothing like that. You disappoint me, Narukami." Narukami have no mood to say anything as he felt like what he was doing all this time was useless. Then, he abruptly remembered his goal in this world was. It was not to erase mysticism from this world, that was something he was doing to pass his time and at the same time hope, he would get his memories back. However, only hoping for it to come to him was useless. He had to go and search for it himself. Following this line of thought, Narukami remembered something, which reminds me. In my five past lives, I keep on living without a clear goal in mind. I was walking through life without any clear goal. I just do what I am supposed to do and before I know it, I''m at the top. Come to think of it, my past lives seemed to be full of lucky encounters. Every time I want to get something, I would get it by random coincidence but after that, I met with a calamity and managed to pass it albeit close to death. This happens again and again but in this world, I rarely encounter such things. It''s as if¡­ I''m being guided¡­said Narukami to himself as realization dawned upon him. Indeed, each time he sought for either treasure or something else, he would always get it. Even something beyond what a human could get, for instance, getting an item that allowed him to enter another dimension without the need of dying and getting reincarnated. He got it despite the fact achieving it was less than one in a septillion. Crossing to another dimension without the permission of Him was a great taboo and had plenty of risks. Anyway, back to the topic. Narukami was perplexed. His past lives were like being guided and a question popped up in his mind. Which was: "But why?" He asked himself out loud. Saiko slightly frowned as he had no clue what Narukami was on to. "Why did He guide me? I''m the same as any other human out there. Why me of all people? What makes me interested that I got noticed by Him? "There are a lot of people that have more amazing lives than me. Why not them?" Narukami continued blabbering and to Saiko, it was pretty gibberish as he had no idea what Narukami was talking about. "What are you blabbering about?" Saiko could not help but ask. Narukami lifted his head as he replied, "Sorry, I''m talking to myself." Narukami got up from the ground and looked at the picture. He fell silent as he looked at the picture for a few seconds. After which, he retracted his gaze to Saiko, "Fine, I''ll stop looking for that thing. Are you happy?" Saiko smiled as he lightly nodded, "More than words could describe. Thank you very much, Narukami. For understanding me." "Don''t get the wrong idea, I did this because of myself," said Narukami as he turned his back and walked away. He stopped as he prepared himself to teleport away from this place. "Right, one more thing, Narukami. Can you kill Ryu?" Saiko suddenly asked. Narukami stopped whatever he was doing and stomped his feet as powerfully as he could. The entire place was greatly shaking and the ground made large web-like cracks. Dust raining down from the ceiling. "Can''t you be more shameless than this?" Said Narukami as he slowly turned around his body. His eyes were narrowed in anger. "What''s the meaning of your words?" Pondered Narukami as his voice was deep. "It''s exactly what it meant. Do I need to elaborate? Kill Ryu. He''s a dangerous existence in the future, second to you." "You made that up. If it''s my part, I believe it but if it''s Ryu, don''t expect me to. He is a good person, what are you planning? Also, you were the one who let him absorb that dragon''s power." "You don''t have to know the answer. It is something people like you must not know. Otherwise, well¨C" Saiko purposely cut his words in the middle. "Butterfly effect? Do you think I''ll care? Whatever happens in the future, I''ll handle him. If you did not trust me. Well, it seems we have no other way around besides settling it the hard way," said Narukami as he assumed a fighting stance. "Do you believe you can defeat me?" Saiko asked with arrogance and looked down upon him. "Yes, indeed. I can''t defeat you," said Narukami as he removed his fighting stance and stood ordinarily. "But she could," said Narukami as he pointed his thumb behind him. Saiko followed it and saw nothing but then, something happened. The air rippled as if water and trembled. Not long after, a black vortex was formed and a figure of a little girl came out of it. She was dressed in black goth and had an exquisite face. Her skin was pale as snow and she looked incredibly stunning and elegant. She looked around and when her gaze landed on Narukami. She approached him with rapid steps and slap the back of his head. Pow! If Narukami was just screaming in pain, that''s fine but this. Narukami''s head soared into the air and blood gushed out like a fountain. Dying the place red. It was quite majestic if you see it from another perspective, from the perspective of a messed up person that is. Saiko''s mouth was agape as he followed Narukami''s head traversing the air and landed with a light plop with his eyes. Not long after, his head turned to dust at visible speed before vanishing from the spot. Saiko frowned and retracted his gaze at Narukami''s head and it was blowing his mind away. His body generated a new head and it progressed to his age. Which means a baby head, toddler, kid, and then his current face. It was eerie and amazing to look at. "What the heck is that for?!" Asked Narukami as he looked at his ancestor. "I''m not a cop that you can call as you like whenever you''re in an emergency. Can''t you handle it yourself? I raised you so that you could do things on your own! You disappoint me!" "I was raised by my parents and you took care of me for two years, thank you very much! Also, this is the third time I CALLED you for help! I''m not going to ask for your assistance even if I''m on the verge of dying!" Refuted Narukami. "Then why would you now?" "Because I need your help. I want you to kill him," said Narukami as he pointed his finger at Saiko. Narukami''s ancestor followed his index finger. "You''re the grandmaster of All Beyond," said his ancestor as she smiled interestingly. "I don''t know what is going on here but you want him to be killed. Is there a deep grudge between you two?" She asked without waiting for anyone''s response. "We have no grudge but I do this because I want to protect something important to me," replied Narukami. "And I did this because the future of humanity is at stake! That boy Ryu must be killed!" Chapter 170 - Go "Ryu? Oh, that boy you take care of? I thought he''s just a weak boy with a lucky encounter but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Though, I don''t get one thing. Why would killing him benefit humanity?" She looked up as she tapped her chin a few times. "In the future, he will succumb to madness and lose himself. Killing anything and everything on sight without mercy. No one could stop him as he changed to a true, chaotic dragon trampled down the earth. That is why I have to kill him while we have the chance!" "Yeah, I still don''t get it. You let him absorb the dragon''s power and then you want to kill him? What''s the logic here?" Narukami asked. "It seems I have no chance but to tell you. Whether or not I let him absorb that dragon Anomaly, he will, in the end, have it." "Whether he absorbs it or not, he''s going to become one in the end? What are you talking about?" His explanation was ambiguous and thus, Narukami asked for more details. "I''ve traveled to the past many times so as to prevent Ryu from becoming the monster he is in the future. However, no matter how many times I''ve tried. It failed. "Most of the Ryu becomes a dragon due to unforeseen events but one time, I had an idea and did the opposite, that is to purposely let Ryu absorb the dragon and hope to be able to control him. Which was when he was at his weak, precisely after he absorbed it." When Ryu was absorbing the dragon''s power, he was in a state of being shredded from right to left. It was as though many wolves gnawed at him simultaneously and ripped apart his flesh. It was a mental injury more than anything but it was more lethal and dangerous than physical. If not for Ryu''s luck or Narukami''s assistance, he probably died and became something not human, something else. "However, you came and destroyed my plan." There was hatred in his voice and it was quite intense. Narukami simply nodded and said without a single hint of guilt, "It''s not my fault you executed your plan so badly." "No, I did it perfectly but you came out of nowhere. Even though in other timelines you turn blind eye to him, why in this one?!" "I did?" Narukami slightly raised his eyebrows as he got interested. In other timelines, he did not care about Ryu? Is it because Ryu was no longer human but something else after he got the dragon''s power? Is it possible he became an Anomaly with the consciousness of a human? Narukami probably thought to himself. "You don''t even care when you killed his family for protecting a human with the body of an Anomaly. You slaughtered his kin like killing chickens. With an emotionless face. After that, Ryu flee and was all alone by himself, constantly being chased and it''s you who wanted his death the most." The room descended with silence as Narukami did not open his mouth to utter a sound. His ancestor observed their conversation while playing with a gold coin. It moved rapidly through her fingers and was quite a sight to see. She could earn a living as a street performer or something. Narukami was shocked and could not accept it. However, on second thought. It was rather possible. "So? Not like that happens here," said Narukami calmly and Saiko was more than surprised. "How come you accept it calmly? Isn''t Ryu your friend? And you killed it! You have no guilt, regret, or even remorse! No, at all! Are you even¨C ¨C" Saiko purposely cut his words in the end. "Am I even a human, is what you like to ask? Listen here, what you see is something that never happens before, or at the very least, not happening in this timeline. "Why do I have to regret something I never did? Also, so what? So I killed him in another timeline, do I have to make a reaction or something? Crying as I am filled with guilt? "Furthermore, the one who killed Ryu. That is not me, it''s a different me," explained Narukami slowly and calmly. Not giving a chance for him to make a sound, Narukami immediately said, "not meant to brag but I''m someone who had reached Level 9 at such a young age. Do you think I''m going to succumb to my emotion and let it get the better of me? Are you really All Beyond''s grandmaster, a Level 10 Sorcerer?" At the end of his words, Narukami indirectly insulted Saiko''s intelligence and he was infuriated but then took a deep breath, calming himself. To reach the top, a Sorcerer needed a tough mind and will, as well as a strong reason to keep going as a Sorcerer. Most young Sorcerers were given the question, why did you become a Sorcerer? What are your reasons to become one? Many people may reply that because Anomaly forced them to be. Those who answered like that would not last two years before dying in a battle. To be a Sorcerer, was a tough path to walk. Not everyone could do it. Anyway, Saiko said, "Regardless, I''ll have to defeat you first!" "As I said, I cannot defeat you but she can," said Narukami as he pointed at his ancestor with his thumb. However, no reply. Narukami turned around and saw that she was playing with a gold coin. Seeing it slithering across her ten fingers was satisfying and pleasant to look at. She was so immersed with her coin that she did not hear what Narukami was saying. "Great ancestor?" Narukami called out yet no response. "Old hag¨C" In that instant, Narukami''s head soared into the air as it cut off his body and penetrated the ceiling. What happened? Saiko said inwardly. He was flabbergasted as he looked up at Narukami''s flying head. Then, he shifted his gaze downward to Narukami''s body. Which was blood gushing out vigorously like a fountain. Just how much blood does he have? Saiko silently wondered to himself. Forgetting the important factor for a short moment, Saiko hurriedly shifted his attention back. He looked at Narukami and saw his ancestor was before him with her long legs raised to his head. It was strange when you noticed her other leg was short while this one was the size of an adult leg. It was asymmetrical and perfectionists might scream in pain should they see this. No, they were going to get creeped out more than anything. "Say one more time and I''ll rip apart your heart out of your body. Oh wait, you no longer have one. Then your brain," she talked to herself and her voice was casual, making people think it was not a big deal but Saiko knew her words were serious. Shortly thereafter, Narukami generated a new head and looked at his ancestor intently. As his expression was stolen, it was rather impossible to know what he was trying to say. All but one exception. "Blame yourself for enraging me," his ancestor said as she coldly scoffed. Narukami slowly sighed. "Let''s forget about that for a moment. I''m calling you here to deal with him," said Narukami. "You just said it," his ancestor nodded. "But why? It has nothing to do with me and it''s a drag." She shook her head. "I''ll follow your words and do whatever you want. Sacrifice my life for you, leading our race, anything you want!" Narukami felt his heart wince as he said these. It kinda injured his pride too. To think that he, a person who stood at the peak of five different worlds, had to beg a woman who probably did not reach his real age, was something his dignity could not accept. His ancestor raised her eyebrows as she was interested, "You mean what you said?" She asked like a child doubting their parents. Narukami got used to this trait of hers and did not think of it as strange. Narukami nodded, "Yeah, I swear. If not, I''ll let you devour me." Quickly afterward, she suddenly stabbed Narukami''s left chest with her bare hand and pulled it out. Blood rushed out but Narukami hurriedly closed his wound. He could not afford to lose any more blood than this. Can''t you stop doing that?" Narukami asked calmly even though he was pissed at his ancestor for doing things rather suddenly without his consent. "What?" She asked as she had no idea what he was talking about. "Don''t hurt my body abruptly, at least give me a warning!" "Don''t get mad at the trifling matter! You''re the mix of a vampire, mermaid, and human! As long as you are breathing, thanks to your mermaid blood. You''ll be fine!" Like chemicals, when you mix something up. It would be something different. The blood flowing in Narukami was the same. As long as Narukami was still breathing, whether he starved so badly that he looked like a walking skeleton, heavily injured that he could not walk, or even move a muscle, he would be okay! This was because of his blood. Thanks to that, his body evolved to a new being. He was able to absorb every energy in his surroundings. Like plants absorbing sunlight but this one absorbed everything that could be called ''energy''. "Yes, but that doesn''t mean I like being hurt. I''m not a masochist!" Chapter 171 - Yon "Are you finished?" Saiko asked as he was displeased. He was left out and his presence was as thin as an ant despite the fact his aura was going crazy! "Shut up!" Narukami and his ancestor turned their heads at Saiko. The latter was startled as he quickly shut his mouth. Then he realized he was following the enemy''s rhythm. Could not accept that he aimed his hand at Narukami and spiritual energy rapidly circulate his body. Sensing this, Narukami narrowed his eyes as he prepared for the worst. However, his ancestor was one step forward ahead of him and quickly jumped in, standing in front of him. "Ancestor?" Narukami blurted out as he was perplexed. Then something blinding was coming his way. From an outsider''s perspective, it looked like a laser beam shot out of a spaceship. Looked beautiful yet deadly. It was obvious where it came out, Saiko''s palm. Narukami instantly put barriers around him but it was futile, the laser beam was faster than he imagined. Even though before him was his ancestor, protecting him. The laser beam managed to get past her defense as she was blown away to the side. "Narukami, look out!" She shouted as she stabilized herself in the air. Narukami knew that without being warned yet he was seconds late as his body was hit! His defenses were nothing but like a thin wall before a cannon. Easily obliterated. However, contrary to his expectation. There was no pain at all. Only dizziness and he felt like he just lost his footing. His surroundings went blurry as though distorted from reality. His body felt light as though he was floating. Not long after, his dizziness suddenly disappeared as it came. He got his footing back and his body was like it used to. His surroundings also stopped from blurring. "Where is this?" Narukami asked as he looked around and realized he was in a deep tunnel. Narukami walked forward and stumbled over something. He fell in the next instant with a loud thud. He quickly got up and looked at what made him fall. "Ryu?" . . . "You could''ve saved him," said Saiko as he felt something''s amiss. "He just got teleported to a secret realm you made. No big deal, shouldn''t you worry more about yourself instead of others?" Said Narukami''s ancestor casually and playfully. "I think you''re the one who should. Why don''t you retire already? Poor bones have already worked for centuries." Saiko mocked. "Be at ease, you don''t have to worry." As soon as she said that, she rushed at Saiko with an excited smile. "Entertain me, grandmaster of All Beyond. Saiko Hito!" When they were about ten meters away from one another, she leaped and a black, long broadsword appeared on her hand. The broadsword was five times her size yet she had no difficulty carrying it. Slashing down, it cut through the air as it aimed at his head. As usual, her strength is insanely frightening! No matter how many times I''ve fought with her in different timelines. Her strength is beyond any Sorcerer in the world! She''s the strongest swordsman in the world! Exclaimed Saiko in his heart as he blocked the attack with a thick barrier made of spiritual energy. Clang! The thick, heavy blade crashed down on a barrier which had the toughness of steel, probably ten times more than that! Sparks flew everywhere. The ground beneath Saiko caved in as it formed web-like cracks. . . . "Hey, wake up," said Narukami as he gently slapped Ryu a few times. However, it was futile as Ryu seemed to be in deep sleep. Narukami pondered a bit on how to wake him up. No way would he let this guy sleep while he dragged him to the exit of this place. Having no options coming to mind, Narukami slapped as hard as he could under the premise of not killing Ryu. Big or small injuries were no problem. Slap! Ryu''s head hit the ground and the latter submitted under the pressure. In the end, Ryu''s head was buried in the ground with his body on the surface. It was a strange sight to look at. Not long after, Ryu struggled as he placed his hands and legs on the ground and tried to pull himself out. He let out a hasty breath as though he was drowning. "Uhn! Uhn!" Narukami did not help him at all as he watched him struggle by the side with his arms crossed. If there was popcorn, he would probably eat it while watching his friend try his best to stick his head out of the ground. A few seconds later, Ryu finally able to get his head out and shot a furious look at Narukami, "What is that all for?! Are you seriously going to kill me?!" He yelled. "If you''re dead, then you''re dead," replied Narukami calmly. "You devil! Now I somewhat regret following you, sigh," lamented Ryu because he felt like choosing the wrong decision and sighed as he was tired. "I''m just messing with you," said Narukami. "If you said calmly, I don''t know whether you''re joking or being serious. Either way, take this!" Ryu instantly slapped Narukami or so he thought when Narukami dodged as he vanished and appeared behind Ryu. "Hey! That''s unfair!" Refuted Ryu as his attack was missed. He turned around. Narukami chuckled with a calm face, which was weird. It was as though he had no intention of doing that at all. His giggle seemed forced. Like someone pointing their gun on his back and telling him to giggle. "What''s with that creepy chuckle, can you stop?" He hurriedly begged. Not to mention, it was kind of disturbing. "You do know I have a heart, right?" Narukami pondered. "Yeah but facial expressions are there for your heart to try to convey. You have a calm face. Other people might not know what kind of emotion you are feeling right now. Though, that''s an exception to me, of course," the edge of his lips curved upward as he smiled proudly. Narukami casually kicked the back of Ryu''s feet. "Ouch! What the heck?" Ryu groaned as he complained. "Nothing, I''m just annoyed," said Narukami as he continued kicking with a bit of his strength. It was like getting a punch from a kick but Ryu got annoyed as he felt like he was a toy being played with. "Stop it will you?!" Ryu''s tone intensified as he was irritated. "Okay, okay," said Narukami as he stopped. He did not want to play any longer either considering the place they were in. "Playtime''s over, we should go now," suggested Narukami as he walked a few steps into the depths of the cave passageway before stopping. The cave was nowhere narrow, it was quite vast albeit the structure was like any natural cave, random and rough. "What''s wrong, Narukami?" Ryu asked as he got up but then collapsed or at least that was what he thought when Narukami suddenly catch his body, preventing him from touching the ground. "I forgot to ask but how come you can talk?" Narukami pondered. He forget this important detail as he was focused on annoying Ryu. "After you step into the ring, that guy Rick suddenly heals me and Asahi. However, to the other guy. He ignored him," replied Ryu. "Heal you? Why though?" Narukami felt it was odd. "Beats me," said Ryu as he shrugged his shoulders. "That aside, what did you see?" Asked Ryu without waiting for Narukami''s response. He was curious why Narukami abruptly halted his steps. "I feel thick foul energy coming from there," answered Narukami as he pointed his finger at the depths of the passageway. "You mean there are Anomalies there?" Pondered Ryu. "Not quite. I do not feel their presence. Only pure foul energy, it seems something evil gathered there and does not come in contact with the world, thus changing into pure foul energy," replied Narukami slowly. Hesitated, Ryu said, "can you put me down?" He did not want to be a burden. "Okay," simply replied Narukami as he instantly let go of Ryu without a warning. He fell with a light thud. After which, he got up with his arms beneath him and turned to Narukami, "At least give me a warning!" "Sorry, sorry," apologized Narukami as he got down, crouching and biting his thumb. Move forward his thumb before Ryu''s lips. The latter was reluctant but in the end, he opened his mouth and put Narukami''s thumb into his mouth. Accepted it in the end. In this state, he would only drag Narukami down. Narukami pulled his thumb out his mouth and rubbed it on Ryu''s shoulder, "You do know you could''ve just picked my blood with your finger and then put it inside, right?" "I don''t know why but that sounds lewd," Ryu abruptly said and Narukami was perplexed. How come that was lewd? Perhaps Narukami thought so. "C''mon, get up now. We don''t have time to waste, I want to see Saiko get his ass beaten." "Un, okay!" Ryu nodded as he got up. His weakness had vanished to empty air. His body felt light and amazing. He was back at his peak! However, after Ryu got up. Something unimaginable happened. A hole abruptly formed beneath Ryu and he fell! "Wuuuaaah!" Ryu shouted. Narukami noticed this and dived in without hesitation. Chapter 172 - Timelines Of Betrayal, San Into the black hole, Narukami barely perceived anything. Even after pouring spiritual energy into his eyes, his surroundings were still dark. It did not take long for Narukami to notice that something was strange going on. Even further, he was sure he was falling yet he did not feel the wind crashing him or the sensation of falling. Instead, it was as though he was floating. If he could, Narukami would have narrowed his eyes. In the next moment, panel scenes appeared around him. It was in the air and looked holographic. It was not looked at, it was a holographic scene. Narukami looked at the white scene for a few seconds straight. When he thought nothing interesting was going to happen as he shifted his eyes away, the scene let out static noises. It immediately got Narukami''s attention as he retracted his eyes to it. The static slowly but surely faded away as it was replaced by a clear image. An image of where Narukami found a book that revealed everything about All Beyond. An organization that meets more than the eye. "My memory?" Narukami pondered under his breath. Then, the screen panel changed to the content of the book. It revealed everything that should have not happened to the outside world! "Hey! Stop peeking in my mind! That''s illegal!" Said Narukami as he punched the holographic scene which turned out useless as his fist went past it like it had no physical material. "All Beyond is originally an organization that focused on researching another dimension. One day, they made a breakthrough in their research and hurriedly put the theories into practice without telling the public. Their first experiment went smoothly but for the second one, it was a complete failure. "This caused unstable space fluctuation in their Lab. This unstable space is connected to a destroyed dimension with enormous amounts of strange particles. "These particles entered our dimension and spread throughout the world within months." A woman''s voice explained. Narukami had no idea where she came from and why would she say what''s on the screen out loud, either way. He had to stop this voice from saying any further! Take in mind this was somewhere that Saiko chose to teleport him over. A high chance was that he tried to dig up everything Narukami knew about by using strange yet efficient tricks, like this one. Either because their Level was like heavens and earth or the technique was quite hard to know the principle. Narukami could not stop this technique from reading his mind. "Damn it! This is like an adult bullying a child!" Said Narukami as he began to run out of options. He had no way of stopping it. "These particles are called Foul energy. Foul energy is essentially harmless when humans breathe in these particles but it changes when it comes into contact with negative emotions. When it comes to contact with negative emotions from humans, it went through a certain change and became alive. However, it only became a single living cell akin to bacteria. That is why our body exudes it without us knowing. When it meets with its kin, its reaction is to devour it and become bigger. So and so until it became a monster we called Anomaly." "I know, you don''t have to repeat it for me," Said Narukami with a calm look. . . . "As expected, he knew the truth," said Saiko under his breath after he just dodged Narukami''s ancestor attack and landed on the ground. "What are you blabbering about!" She exclaimed as she leaped into the air and slash down her gigantic sword. Saiko retracted his attention and instantly leaped backward. Her attack missed and hit the ground. Bam! The impact caused a loud noise like an explosion. It also caused the surface to submit down and rubbles went into the air as they scattered and landed on the ground with a bounce. Dust filled the air but it did not last long as it faded away in the next instant. "Why do you keep dodging? What happens with attacking? Are you a tank or something?" Narukami''s ancestor pondered as she was slightly disappointed. Here she thought it was an exciting fight yet it was a boring one. "Hey, can I ask you something?" Saiko asked. "Sure," she replied as she rushed forward and sent in a bunch of slashes which Saiko had no hard time keeping up with and dodged. As he was dodging, he asked, "Why don''t you become a deity? You''re already at the end of the phase of godhood. One more step and you''ll be a deity, a goddess." "Do you think I''ll answer for an outsider like you?" She asked instead of answering. "Fair enough but if you did become a deity. You can lead your race more efficiently. No race is happier than being led by a deity. I bet conflicts between races are almost nonexistent and there would be harmony." "Such things only exist in a fairy tale. I do believe it will be like that but it will not last long. No matter what the race is, they will always bring destruction and chaos to this world. All because of one thing, desire." Saiko nodded, "But desire is not always bad. Desire to protect, desire to fight for what they care for, desire to reach their dreams." "Like everything in this world. There are bad and goods. That''s the only thing that will never change," she said as she put an end to the conversation. She aimed the tip of her gigantic blade at Saiko, "I''ve been curious, why did I feel familiar to you?" "Great question, it will be answered soon enough," said Saiko as he smiled and looked the other way. "Tsk, I guess Fated Point is to be called that way because it is fate, cannot be changed." He sighed. Without waiting for the other party''s response, he hurriedly asked. "How many times have you killed your kin?" "More than numbers I could imagine. What''s with the sudden question?" She frowned "Then a plus one is no different. Why don''t you kill your favorite descendant, Narukami? He had the potential to turn his fangs on you. When that happens, it will be late." "I know him quite well. Don''t you dare talk about him that way as though you know him. I''ll cut your throat so that you take back your words." Her voice was solemn and deep. "No need, everything will come to an end. Soon enough," said Saiko as he replied as he shook his head and bitterly smiled. She frowned upon this and reflexively wore a perplexed expression. "What are you on about?" She blurted out. . . . ". . . This is boring, how long have I been falling?" Pondered Narukami as he looked down. Complete darkness. The only thing accompanying him was the sound of a lady who was still reading out loud the book. Which was mostly about a boring explanation of how Anomaly eating people despite it could survive without eating them. As long as Foul energy was in the air, they would live. The answer was what the majority of people thought. It was like wolves sent to an island full of rabbits to control the chain food and ecosystem there. Here, humans were pitiful rabbits. "Yeah, yeah. I got it. We deserve it for destroying the world by polluting our own and the only planet so can you shut up? I know what''s in that book. More the reason you can shut your mouth." Complained Narukami with a flat tone. As expected, the voice paid no heed and continued reading out loud. Then, the scene flashed to black and the voice stopped rather abruptly. "Finally," said Narukami flatly as he was delighted inside. But the next thing that happened was not as good as he ought to be. Things just turned from not bad to very, very bad. Many floating, holographic blank scenes appeared and surrounded him. Narukami looked around. He was circled by monitors. Narukami was a bit shocked and confused. What''s going on? He thought to himself. In the next moment, the scenes turned on and showed Ryu. Narukami reflexively raised his brows. Later, a person came into the scene and it was Narukami. However, this Narukami was different. His expression told others like he just went through a living hell, agony beyond words and an aura of a warrior who had just survived many battles. His body was soaked in blood and injuries all over his body. He lost an arm, an eye freshly plucked out of his eye socket as blood flowed down his cheek. This Narukami seemed to have just gone through a tough battle. Soon, realization dawned upon Narukami. This was him from another timeline. Why did Saiko show me this? Also, aren''t I chasing Ryu? As if replying to his words, the Ryu on the screen moved forward at Narukami and stabbed his blade into his abdomen! Narukami on the screen was shocked as he slowly asked, "Why?" That question was like someone getting betrayed.. It was painfully bitter, disbelief, and shock. Chapter 173 - Nii, Prior Of The Finals Something like this does not happen once but thrice, frice, and so on. Basically, all scenes circled by Narukami showed the same thing of him getting killed by Ryu. With the same, betrayed expressions. It was dreadful to watch. "Stop," said Narukami slowly as he watched himself get pierced in the head with Ryu''s hand. Other scenes showed him getting his limbs mutilated before Ryu cut his throat, the head flew off as it landed with a bounce. "Please, stop," begged Narukami with a low tone as he closed his ears. His eyes were wide yet his pupil was the size of a tip of a pen, shaking. Cold sweat flowed down his cheek. Although what he was seeing was through a monitor. He could feel the pain but thanks to his abnormal pain tolerance, he could endure them. The thing he couldn''t stand the most was the betrayal that took place. That feeling tore his heart to pieces like a pack of wolves that didn''t eat for days and finally found a little lamb. It''s kinda unfair, isn''t it? The feeling of being betrayed coming from other timelines transmitted to his brain and almost drove him mad. At this rate, would he be able to trust someone else? Could he have someone else on his side after this? Following this line of thought, Narukami said, "No! This is all that never happens in this timeline! All of you are me but a different me! You''re all different! It is your fate to get betrayed but not me! I am different! I will make sure something like this doesn''t happen!" Narukami vowed in his mind. However, deep down. He was afraid that this would happen. If that was the case, wouldn''t he regret it for not doing anything about such an obvious result? At the very least, he should raise his vigilance against Ryu. Narukami agreed with this line of thought. Ryu may be his friend but what was called a relationship, a bond, was fragile more often than not. Narukami knew doing this would make him a horrible friend but if that was what it took to survive, he had to grasp it tightly. "Sorry, Ryu," said Narukami as he apologized. It was unpleasant to lose your trust in someone else but not like Narukami had a choice. After he said that, the floating screens turned off rather simultaneously and faded away. It was as though their purpose was to give him a message, a warning so as to prepare himself. "Tch." Narukami clicked his tongue. Narukami was not going to thank them, of course. Thanks to them, It would be hard for him to trust other people. Hence he clicked his tongue. How could he not feel that way? He was given the taste of being betrayed ten thousand times within short seconds! He felt like his heart could not withstand a single betrayal anymore. No, probably he got numb from it? He did not know and did not have the plan to know. He was no masochist. . . . "What''s that supposed to mean? You don''t have any time left? Are you going to die, then? Then that makes things faster, give your life to me without a fight," Narukami''s ancestor demanded. Saiko dryly laughed. "Ahaha¡­ I can''t do that. It would cause a big butterfly effect which probably could cause the end of the world. The future is already chaotic as it is, I have no intention in making it worse," he said with a shake of his head. He then continued, "Any seconds now." Right after he said it, a hole appeared in the air and a figure fell to the ground with a heavy thud. It was Narukami! "I''ve been falling¡­ for thirty minutes!" Narukami yelled as his expression was that of fury and annoyance. His stolen expression came back after he was betrayed ten thousand times. His emotion was unstable and was hard to control and so, right now. He had a bad temper yet a calm mind. Narukami got up from the ground and his gaze landed on Saiko. "You! Do you have any idea how much suffering I am in that place?" Narukami asked as he pointed his index finger at Saiko. The latter responded with a bitter smile. A smile that made others instinctively think he went through much worse than Narukami. "It will be tough from now," said Saiko as he assumed a fighting stance and locked Narukami instead of his ancestor with intense killing intent. "So that''s how it is. You''re holding back and saving your stamina so that you can concentrate on Narukami. You tried to kill him from the start. Though, I don''t know what he went through after he got thrown into that place," she said as she figured something out. "I don''t have time to deal with you. Tell me where Ryu is and send me where he''s at," ordered Narukami. "That''s impossible, you have to face me first. That''s what happens in every timeline," he refused Narukami''s words. "Why not make an exception in this one? Aren''t you bored if everything goes the way it is every time? You''re All Beyond''s grandmaster, right? Shouldn''t you be fond of something different? Something not average?" Asked Narukami. "That mindset brings memories." He smiled. Narukami was a bit perplexed as his answer was out of his expectation. "You want to know where Ryu is, yes? Sure, I''ll give you a sneak peek," said Saiko as he fished out something from his pocket and lightly tossed it into the air. Narukami accepted and opened his hand, it was a tiny marble. Next, a holographic scene came out of it and floated in the air. It showed Ryu killing monsters as he was soaked in blood and injuries. A few seconds in and Ryu was panting heavily as he rested his body on the cave wall. Sweat and blood mixed into one as it dropped from his chin and splashed on the ground. The monsters that surrounded him stopped attacking as though they were thinking about their next strategy. More of their kin and friends had died. Should they blindly attack him, they would die in vain. After taking a rest, Ryu took a deep breath and assumed a fighting stance. A few moments later, the monsters rushed at him all at once. It was an army of monsters. Whether Ryu is alive would depend on luck and his strength. However, Narukami doubted he could survive that amount of monsters. As Ryu and the monsters were about to start to fight to the death. The scene suddenly went blank as though someone accidentally tripped over the cable and the cable came loose. Even further, it turned off when the epic part started! Talk about a bad cliffhanger! "Where the hell did you send him?!" Narukami asked as he was infuriated and clenched his hand so hard that the marble turned to pieces. Narukami flipped his palm and the pieces fell. "An execution ground. However, you will meet him once again if you defeat me but still, I don''t quite suggest that." "What I''m going to do has nothing to do with you and for what you''ve done to me, I''ll pay it ten times." Aura exploded and spiritual energy surged out. Narukami was serious in fighting Saiko! Even his ancestor was shocked. "Are you Narukami?" She asked doubtfully. This was Narukami we''re talking about! Since when he fought someone ever so seriously! This must be a dream! No, an impostor! "Get out of my descendant''s body, impostor!" She cried out as she pointed her giant blade at Narukami. "Shut up, old hag¨C" Boom! Before Narukami could end his phrase, he was kicked by her and he traversed in the air for a few meters before coming to a halt as he crashed into a tree. It swayed about as leaves fell due to the great impact. Her kick was so powerful that Narukami felt like his stomach was burning and aching. "Is now seriously the great time to kick me? Don''t we have a common enemy?" Narukami asked rather loudly. "Sorry, sorry. My leg slipped," she replied casually without a tinge of regret. "You did it on purpose! You did it on purpose!" After Narukami said that, he felt indescribable danger coming at him rapidly. His eyes shrunk upon this. In the next instant, Narukami instantly circulated his spiritual energy and lightning crackled around his body. Tzzz He sharply increased the output to millions of volts. Even Level 10 did not dare to come in contact with such a high voltage. However, his spiritual energy shrunk like water in a bucket with a lot of big holes. It went down quickly. Within seconds, he was left with half spiritual energy on his body but it was worth it as the next thing that happened was a bolt of black lightning, not stronger than Narukami struck him. This black lightning was in the form of a black hammer.